Ignorance and Irony

    By Marci



    Posted on 2017-03-31

    Summary : Elizabeth and Darcy meet in Hertfordshire where they immediately get off to a bad start where they both allow their own ignorance to color their perception of the other. The irony of the story is not lost on either party when the truth that Elizabeth is not just the penniless and connection-less niece who was taken in and raised by Thomas Bennet.

    Preface – A Safe Childhood

    Heythrop Park, Oxford 1794

    “Thomas, thank you so much for coming. We recovered her last night.”

    “Good!” Sitting down in a plush red leather chair, the young man took the offered glass of claret, “Now James, what happened?”

    Running a thick worn hand through rough brown hair, the older man sighed and said, “I don’t know exactly how it came about or who all was involved. What I do know is that her nanny was involved and was the one who was able to get her out of the house to the park where she conveniently lost Jonathon, the footman, assigned to their care. Mrs. Harper has been turned over to the authorities. What happened between my granddaughter’s absence in the park and her recovery is still a mystery. Mrs. Harper is not speaking. Hopefully, we will know more at a later date.”

    “How did you find her then?”

    “Fortunately, the kidnappers decided to house the child in Derbyshire. When the trail led in that direction, I contacted a very good friend who is extremely intimate with that area. George was actually the one who recovered her. He returned her himself last night and then returned home. His wife is pregnant and he left immediately.”

    Curious, the younger man stated, “That was very fortuitous. For her to be taken to an area where you have intimate friends…”

    Laughing, the older man responded, “My friendship with George has been close for quite a few years, at least since Faith came out. Neither of us bandies about our friendship as we both relish our privacy. We hardly ever see each other anymore and only seem to be able to communicate through letters. George lives in the country and visits town rarely. For myself, until recently, I have lived in London and don’t spend much time on my estate. In fact, I had not seen him since his marriage to Ann. We write often, but that is about it.”

    Shaking his head as he took another drink of his brandy, he added, “I am not surprised that the kidnappers are unaware of our relationship. The more I learn about their plan, it doesn’t sound as if a master mind was behind the kidnapping. ” Sighing he concluded, “Actually, it is a wonder they even got away with as much as they did.”

    The younger man asked, “What do you mean?”

    His host rose from his chair and started pacing the room, “I mean it is almost as if there wasn’t a plan of any caliber. I mean, Good God! The kidnappers didn’t even hide their trail! My man, Burke was able to almost immediately follow them straight to an inn in Lambton! It is almost as if they didn’t know how to properly kidnap a child!”

    Thomas Bennet stood and chuckled slightly at his host and replied, “A fact, I am sure, you are quite pleased with.”

    “Yes! Yes! Of course!” The elder gentleman continued to pace the room, “It is what happened in Lambton, that has me worried.”

    The younger man refilled both men’s drinks and asked as he sat back down, “There is more?”

    The man stopped pacing near a window and stated, “Yes. Burke lost their trail at Lambton. Mrs. Harper apparently was seen handing the child over to a young male, and then left almost immediately for London. Burke failed to find out where the young man went. It was only after I sent an express to Burke telling him to go to George and see if he could help. Burke described the man to my friend, who apparently knew exactly whom Burke was describing.”

    He started to pace again as he concluded, “It was only because George is so well know and like in Derbyshire that we found my grandchild.”

    The men were silent for a few minutes. Thomas finally broke the silence and asked, “James, you seem to be bothered by something else.”

    James sighed and held is hands out in defeat and replied, “I am an old man, completely ill-suited for raising a child. My wife was the one who raised Faith. Look what happens when I try to raise a child: she was kidnapped! ”

    “And she is safe now.”

    “Is she?” replied the older man quietly. He turned his gaze toward the entrance to the hallway, half imagining his sweet granddaughter resting peacefully asleep in the nursery. “I felt completely out of control. I had no idea what even to do. Burke was the one to volunteer to follow after Mrs. Harper. He was the one who continually sent messages back to me. I was left to sit here in this drafty place and wait for word.”

    “She is safe because you employ people to take care of you.” Smiling at his friend Thomas added, “You really should not worry so much. After all, they didn’t succeed, did they?”

    “No, they didn’t. But I hired Mrs. Harper, not Gregory. I pride myself on being an excellent businessman; and now have to admit, I am a very poor judge of character.” Almost to himself, the older man added, “If Gregory or even Faith had been here, this would not have happened, they would have seen Harper’s worth.” Irritation was evident on the older man’s countenance as he rose, once more to pace the room.

    Thomas Bennet watched James’ pace across the ornate personal study, he reflected on the events. Six years earlier, Thomas’ younger brother Gregory had fallen madly in love. The romance had developed into a whirlwind courtship, which in turn, led to an elopement. During this time, Gregory had managed to keep his relationship quiet; he had moved to the coast and purchased a townhouse with part of his wife’s dowry. There, they had lived quietly for a year before Thomas had even been aware.

    About 8 months into his marriage, Gregory wrote to his brother and invited him, and only him, to his home to visit after his child was born. Thomas knew that Gregory had no love for Fanny, Thomas’s wife, and understood the rejection of her presence. Thomas marrying Frances Gardiner had almost caused a split between the brothers. Gregory claimed that Fanny was simply too silly for his studious brother; an idea which Thomas had rejected seven years before.

    Now however, he was beginning to rethink his decision. Indeed, Thomas and Fanny had already had two children: Jane and Mary. They had another on the way and Thomas prayed daily that this child would be a boy. He didn’t know if he could handle any more of Fanny’s nerves when she discussed not having an heir to his estate yet.

    However, the surprise that greeted Thomas upon arriving at Whiting Place three years before was such that he was unprepared for. When he entered the drawing room and was introduced to Faith Bennet, Gregory’s wife, he was also then introduced to James. Thomas was not by nature, easily intimidated; however, James’s presence filled the room. Being a tall man, Thomas understood from whom Faith had received her tall stature. Gregory had always been the tall one in the family, and in the presence of his brother’s new family, Thomas was feeling quite…short.

    Thomas smiled as he remembered his brother. Who wouldn’t fall in love with him? Gregory had always been the charismatic one; he had always had the most energy. Thomas remembered his determination to have what he wanted. He probably saw Faith and decided she was for him and set out to make it happen. James, obviously, had realized that Faith could be happy with Gregory and had allowed the courtship under his watchful gaze. Now there was a child, an heir.

    Taken from his reflection, Thomas heard a loud moan from his host.

    “How I wish Faith was here, she would have known what to do. She would not have hired that….Mrs. Harper. How could I have been so blind?”

    “But she isn’t and neither is my brother.”

    Sighing James drank his brandy in one gulp and then turned to Thomas. Then with a determined glint in his eye, he speared Thomas with a question, “I have a proposition for you. It may not be exactly what Faith wanted, but it is the only solution I have.”

    Raising an eyebrow, Thomas asked, “What do you need from me? She’s has been returned, right? That is what you said.”

    “Yes, she has, however, I would like to you to raise her with your own children; as one of your own children.”

    “WHAT!?”

    Sighing, James stopped pacing and stared out a window again, “I simply don’t know anything about raising a girl. Evette, Faith’s mother basically raised Faith. She attended to everything; even planning Faith’s coming out. It was while she planned all those events that she became ill. Throughout her sickness, Evette either wrote or dictated instructions for Faith’s coming out debut. When she died, Faith’s coming out was put off for a year, but thankfully Faith was definitely Evette’s daughter: she navigated society so well.”

    “But why can you not simply hire another nanny?” Then another thought occurred to Thomas, “Who is with her now?”

    “Bea.” James stated without clarification and sighed as he added, “It is apparent I am unable to hire a nanny that doesn’t put my granddaughter’s life in jeopardy. When Faith died, I looked to Gregory to help raise her. He did an admirable job.” With moist eyes, “I looked at him as if he was the son I never had. I was so excited and blessed to have a whole family again. When his horse threw him and he died, a little piece of me died just like with Faith.” The steely glint returned, “Thomas, your brother spoke of your often. He may not have liked your wife, but he looked up to you. I need your help raising his child.”

    “I don’t understand, James. What exactly would you have me do? Surely, you have enough space to raise her here in London?” Mr. Bennet felt completely lost. Surely James would be more than capable of raising one girl: after all, did he not already have the two girls and another child on the way.

    “It isn’t concern for my ability to provide for her material things. While she has been gone, I spent a lot of lonely hours thinking.” Concern written across James features he quickly said, “Elizabeth Evette Bennet is and always will be my heir. However for now, I only want her to know me as her grandfather. I don’t want her to grow up in an environment of guards and servants at every door, and Faith did not want her daughter to grow up worrying about societal demands. She was adamant with Gregory about Elizabeth growing up away from London. She wanted her daughter to grow up without the stigma of the social ton, as she had married ‘beneath her.’ She wanted her daughter to have the freedom to be herself in a way that she never could. She loved the stories Gregory would tell her of the escapades you and he would get into at Longbourn. She was an only child; she never wanted Elizabeth to be one. Having Elizabeth grow up with your girls, will give her the family I can’t.”

    “Don’t you have cousins? Wouldn’t Joseph –”

    Holding up a hand, James interrupted, “My cousin would jump at the chance to raise Elizabeth. So would both of his sons’.” With a disgusted grunt he added, “I’m not sure that Faith would appreciate her only child being raised by either of those two buffoons. Also, allowing Elizabeth to grow up with them would throw me in their presence more than I would like.”

    “I just feel that they are closer to your sphere of influence –”

    “Exactly!” cried James in triumph, “that is exactly why I do not want them near Elizabeth! My Talbot and Berkeley cousins are perfect examples of people I wish to keep away from Elizabeth. Evette and I were able to do it with Faith and I know Faith appreciated it. However much she hated her cousin’s and the ton’s intrigues during her come out.”

    Shaking his head at the ludicrous request, Thomas asked, “I simply don’t understand how you expect this to work. The moment, my wife finds out about my connection to you and your family, the entire world will know who she is and who she will be. How can this possibly help her ‘grow up without the stigma of the social ton’ as you put it?”

    James shrugged and offered, “Then we won’t tell Fanny.”

    Smiling at the thought of keeping such a large secret from his wife, Thomas asked, “And just how do we accomplish this task? The moment she meets you, she’ll know something is wrong. How do I explain Elizabeth?”

    James considered this problem for a moment then, with an evil smile of his own, replied, “We’ll take a page from your brother’s and my daughter’s book: we simply won’t say who Elizabeth is related to. I am sure you remember him speaking of me in his letters to you before Elizabeth was born.”

    Thomas started laughing and said, “Of course! He only ever referred to Faith or you by your first names! That was a brilliant idea of Gregory’s.” Mr. Bennet then frowned and asked, “But what do we tell Elizabeth? Surely, if she is to be your heir, she will need to know about her inheritance, as well as the expectation put upon her by birth.”

    James walked over and sat back down in a chair near his friend and said, “I wish to keep nothing from her. You are right: if I visit Longbourn, Fanny will immediately suspect something. It would be best to keep my complete identity, other than my name from her. As to any expectations for Elizabeth: the only one I require is that she grow up and allowed to be happy. The longer I can keep her from the social expectations the better.”

    The men sat quietly, each considering how best to encourage a relationship between James and Elizabeth without alerting everyone to her future situation. It was Thomas who broke the silence with a loud laugh, “I have it! Edward!”

    “Edward? Who is Edward?”

    Thomas smiled devilishly and said, “Edward Gardiner is my wife’s brother. A more sensible man you’ll never meet; completely different from my silly wife. He and his new wife have recently taken a house in London. We will simply state that her guardian and grandfather, wishes to see her every year, and send her to live with the Gardiners during that time! Fanny will have no problem sending Elizabeth to her dear brother, and her dear brother will harbor no issues with keeping a secret from my wife. It is perfect!”

    James smiled wryly and said, “We do have a problem. My every move is watched when I am in London. That was one of the reasons Gregory and I decided to remove to my home in the country, as well as to the original reason he and Faith purchased Whiting Place. If I visit the Gardiner’s or if they visit me, everyone will not only know who my granddaughter is but also who she will be living with.”

    Thomas groaned and exclaimed, “This is why I don’t like London! Everyone in everyone else’s business!”

    “And the country is no different?” asked James with a raised eyebrow. He then thought for a moment and offered, “However, if she were to come here to Heythrop, we could ensure privacy. She wouldn’t have much company for the first few years, but I am sure we could make due. There is a lovely village not a few miles away.”

    Thomas asked quietly, “So you’ll be here all year long?”

    James replied, “No. This large dusty place isn’t home without family. I will probably visit friends and stay in London most of the year. Visit during the summer, of course. That would be the best time for her to come.”

    Thomas squirmed, “I don’t like the idea of sending her here without an escort and if you send one of your carriages, Fanny will start to suspect.”

    James said, “Well. For now, let’s figure out the logistics later. After all, this all hems on the concept that she won’t tell anyone who I am, also. She will need to be old enough to hold a secret.”

    Thomas agreed, “Of course.”

    James asked quietly, “This means we are in agreement? You will raise my granddaughter as one of your own?”

    Hesitating only slightly, Thomas Bennet, replied, “Of course.”



    Longbourn, Hertfordshire 1802

    “Uncle Thomas! Did his letter arrive?”

    Smiling as he opened his study and allowed Elizabeth in, Thomas smiled, “Yes, it did. However, that isn’t why I called you in here.”

    “He is so very prompt.” The eleven-year-old replied and then asked, “What else do you have for me then, Uncle?”

    “Have a seat.”

    Elizabeth sat tentatively on the edge of a chair in front of her Uncle’s desk. She looked around for any signs of what had caused her Uncle to be very upset and forceful. He hardly ever called her into his study for anything other than to give Elizabeth her grandfather’s letters. “Uncle, no matter what Tommy told you, I was not the one who left the chickens out. I was helping his retrieve them!”

    “No it not about chickens, but I would be very interested to hear that story later,” Thomas Bennet sighed and added after taking off his spectacles and rubbing his nose, “I would like to know if you are aware of the reason behind your and Jane’s maid quitting today.”

    Elizabeth immediately looked down and away from her Uncle, she refused to answer.

    Thomas asked, “You are aware she gave me her notice this morning.”

    “No, I was not.” The girl said quietly.

    “Do you have any idea as to why Marie, who has always stated she loves working here, would so suddenly request and audience with myself and Hill, only to inform us, through many tears, she can’t continue to work at Longbourn?”

    Elizabeth made no movement to answer her Uncle.

    Thomas could see the young girl would not say anything without force and stated emphatically, “You will tell me now.”

    Elizabeth looked up with tears in her eyes and replied, “Uncle, I can’t!”

    Seeing the tears in her eyes, Thomas got up and came around his desk to sit in the chair next to his niece. He decided to try a different tactic. He had an idea why the young maid was leaving but wanted to make sure. Since he couldn’t get the truth from the maid, he thought maybe Elizabeth would know. She seemed to know more about everyone that he did. “Elizabeth, Marie came in to see me crying this morning. She had a huge bruise on her right eye, and was walking with a limp. If you know what happened, you need to tell me.”

    The young girl’s head lifted and horror crossed her face, she exclaimed, “No! He didn’t!” Elizabeth broke down in tears at this point and grabbed her Uncle’s waist as she started crying furiously. “It’s my fault! I shouldn’t have watched! I should have walked away!”

    Thomas was clueless now as to what had happened. After a few moments, Elizabeth calmed down and he was able to ask, “What did happen?” Lizzy started to shake her head and tell her Uncle she couldn’t say anymore. However, by this time Thomas was getting more frustrated by the minute. It was apparent something happened that shouldn’t have and the maid paid the price.

    He drew Elizabeth away from him and looked her in the eye and said as sternly as he could, “Elizabeth you do not have a choice. You will tell me, right now.”

    Elizabeth had never been spoken to, by her Uncle that way, and shrunk back. She realized he wouldn’t let her go without the truth, and timidly said, “Yesterday morning, I rose early. I was supposed to have an early riding lesson with Mr. Cummings.”

    Thomas nodded, he recalled the man he had hired a year before to get his stables in shape. James had wanted Elizabeth to learn to ride and therefore had made a gift of a few horses to Longbourn. Fanny and the girls had been told it was Edward’s idea. Elizabeth continued, “I went out the barn, to meet with Mr. Cummings.” She hesitated as she said, “I…I found him in the back of the barn in a stall….with Marie.”

    Thomas closed his eyes and wondered how he would ever be able to explain this to James. However, Elizabeth wasn’t finished, “I ran away, intent to come to you immediately. He yelled at me to stop.” She blushed as she said, “After he put his clothes back on, he came up to me and told me not to tell anyone because it would look badly on Marie.” She looked at her Uncle and said, “I told him I still had to tell you! By that time, Marie came up to me and told me with tears, that is wasn’t my secret to tell: it was hers. ” Elizabeth’s eyes starting welling with tears and said, “He started yelling at her that if she told she’d regret it. I ran away after that. Oh Uncle! I should have stayed!”

    Thomas started shaking his head, “No. You should not have. You should not have even been put in that situation.” Sighing he leaned back in his chair and asked, “Elizabeth, why did you not come to me?”

    “I didn’t know what he meant by his comment that she would regret it; and as she said, it wasn’t my secret to tell. I believe she would tell you herself; not just quit!”

    Thomas started to shake his head again and said, “You should have absolutely no secrets from me. Secrets only cause harm; no good comes of them.”

    He started to get up and go around his desk. He sighed as he attempted to get his thoughts in order. He saw the letter that was sitting on the top of his desk from James to Elizabeth, and indicated she should take it and not give another thought to the situation with Marie.

    Lost in his own thoughts, it took him a moment to realize that Elizabeth had not moved from the other side of his desk. He turned to her and was astonished to see such a vehement look of disgust and anger on her face, “What is it Elizabeth? I can see that you are angry.”

    Elizabeth rose from her chair and said, “I am to keep no secrets from you: even if they are not my secrets to keep? How is this fair? You can keep secrets from me!”

    Thomas was shocked by her outburst, but before he could say anything she continued, “If no good comes from keeping secrets than how do you explain keeping my grandfather from me as ‘good for me’?” She stood and saw the letter on her Uncle’s desk and grabbed it and said, “You and he have a big secret: who he is. Each week, I have to be satisfied with only a letter?”

    Thomas stood and said, “We agreed that is best for you.”

    “So I am never to know him?”

    “You know him from your letters?”

    “Letters that say nothing about him? Who he is?” She tore open the letter and read aloud, “This week I visited Bea and Eddy and had a delightful time. Their estate is quite pretty this time of year and Pegasus was quite relived to have miles of grown to run across.” Holding the letter up in front of her she continued, “I am only to know he had friends name Bea an Eddy? Who are they, how does he know them? And then to be told they have an estate, possibly a large one, since I know from other letters how much Grandfather’s horse loves to run. Both of you keep many secrets from me, why am I in trouble for keeping one? ” Holding up a one finger she added, “One secret Uncle, and not even a secret of my own. How is this fair?”

    Thomas looked down at his eleven year old niece and felt very old for his age and sighed, “You are growing more intelligent every day. However, there are many things in life you will simply have to accept as not being able to understand. There are many things that are not fair. You will have to get used to that fact. For now, until you are of age, you are to keep no secrets from either myself or your grandfather. In the case of Marie, if you had come to me sooner, I might have been able to avoid her getting injured. Do you understand? Do you understand that it doesn’t matter whose secret that was: I should have been informed?”

    Elizabeth looked defeated, “Yes. I knew I should have told you. He frightened me. I should have trusted you, I am sorry.”
    She sat back down and fiddled with her now crushed letter. Thomas sat back down and considered his niece and asked quietly, “Are there other secrets you have?”

    “That you should know?”

    Thomas considered her question and responded, “I thought I made it clear, I should be made aware of everything.”

    Even at eleven years old, Elizabeth was not one to dwell in negativity. She continually fell back on her ever growing wit and teasing nature. So it didn’t surprise Mr. Bennet when Elizabeth giggled before she asked, “Then you want to know that Kitty told me that she hates Lydia but wishes to keep it between just us? Or that Jane found Uncle’s new clerk to be quite pleasing to the eye?”

    Thomas started laughing.

    Elizabeth stopped teasing for a moment and asked seriously, “Uncle, I understand that I should have told you about Marie and Mr. Cummings. I know what he was doing to her was wrong. I heard him threaten her and it frightened me. I promise I will always tell you or Grandfather of those types of secrets. But you must allow me my own. I don’t believe that all secrets are bad.”

    Thomas sighed and replied, “Elizabeth, secrets are bad. When you intentionally withhold information from someone who needs it; that is wrong. However, the secrets you spoke of regarding your cousins are not secrets, per se, but rather confidences. You can hold confidences. You must learn the difference between the two.”

    “And you needed to know about Mr. Cummings and Marie but do not need to know about Jane or Kitty?”

    “Right.”

    Quietly she entreated, “I need to know about my grandfather.”

    Thomas sat back and looked at his niece. She was staring him in the face with nervousness. He asked, “Why do you need to know? Are you sure you simply don’t want to know? The knowledge will not affect your life, at least not here at Longbourn. Knowing will not change that. You will still have to deal with your Aunt over your hem and other such nonsensical things.” He said as he pointed to the hem of her skirt that was splattered with mud.

    Elizabeth smiled but answered, “I guess…I want to know. I know that it won’t change things here. But…”she paused for quite a while. Mr. Bennet was almost to ask her to continue when she did on her own. “I feel like he can’t be honest or truthful with me when he holds things back. When Jane told me about the clerk, it was freeing…for both of us: she was able to talk unreservedly to me and I felt…trusted and…I don’t know. I just feel like I don’t know him and I want to. He is my only link to my mother and father, besides you.”

    “Lizzy, he writes to you every week. Without fail! How can you claim you don’t know him?” Thomas exclaimed confused.

    Elizabeth earnestly asked, “How can one truly get to know someone if that someone won’t even tell you anything specific? How can be completely honest with him if he is not completely honest with me? How can I trust that what he writes,” holding her letter up again, “is truth if he can’t even trust me with his name!” she cried with tears forming again. This time, however, she didn’t throw herself in Mr. Bennet’s arms; she rose and ran from the room.

    That evening, over dinner, Elizabeth refused to even look at Mr. Bennet. After dinner, he knew he needed to write to James about this unexpected turn of events.

    Longbourn, Hertfordshire
    August 15, 1803

    James,

    I hope this letter finds you well, my friend. Your chastisement in your last letter was thorough. You must forgive me but you know that I am not an active correspondent. I will try to do better. I would love to say that I am baffled as to what Elizabeth would leave out of her letters though, that would necessitate a letter from me. Unfortunately, I may understand now why she is not forthcoming with you anymore in your correspondence.

    Yesterday there was an altercation between the new stable manager and Elizabeth’s maid. I will speak of that again, later in this letter as I have a request for you. Anyway, this altercation was the cause of an argument between Elizabeth and me. Like I said, I will speak more of that later. However, in this argument, Elizabeth expressed feelings of exclusion and distrust on our parts regarding you.

    She believes that we do not trust her with your identity. Elizabeth has begun to question as to whether you even are telling her the truth in your missives. I believe her words were “How can I trust that what he writes is truth if he can’t even trust me with his name?”

    I feel so sorry for the need to write this dear friend. I believe we may have waited too long to tell her of her inheritance. I believe that she will be perfectly capable of keeping the secret, if you wish to continue. However, if you do, I would caution you: at least tell her so that she can trust you. I know we’ve discussed in the past how to divulge this information to her. I believe that a letter, your next letter, should outline everything: every part of the history. I have a feeling she won’t speak with anyone except maybe Jane or myself, about the letter. She may write to her Aunt Gardiner for advice, but as we have discussed before, they are the epitome of discretion.

    As to the altercation that led to the information: the maid you sent with me for Lizzy and Jane, Marie, came and attempted to quit this morning. In the process of determining why a maid who was happy with her employ two days ago would suddenly quit, I found out that Elizabeth had been witness to something that had happened between Marie and my new stable manager, Mr. Cummings. She failed to inform me of this, and we got into an argument about secrets versus confidences.

    As to Marie, after further investigation, I was able to ascertain from her, that Mr. Cummings had forced himself upon her. When she realized that Elizabeth would inform me, Marie told Elizabeth that she would tell me. Elizabeth ran away at this point in the conversation and missed Mr. Cummings beating Marie into submission. Marie felt her life was in danger if she stayed, but was worried that Mr. Cummings would take it out on Elizabeth if Marie had told me the complete truth.

    I will now say, I’ve dealt, harshly with Mr. Cummings. He has been turned over to the authorities. However, Marie still does not feel comfortable staying at Longbourn. Here is where my request comes in: would you be willing to take Marie into your home? She has no family here for her to turn to; her family all resides near Heythrop. I believe her father is one of your under gardeners. She should feel safe in Oxford.

    As to the rest of your letter: as you know, Mary is now 9 and always taking books from my library even though she cannot read them very well. She is learning and will soon outstrip the rest of my girls, probably even Lizzy as well. Kitty and Lydia are forever playing outdoors. It seems with every year their…energy grows. I do not look forward to winter this year when all the girls are trapped in doors.

    Yes, Fanny is doing well, even though her nerves still plague her, especially when she sees three or four of our girls return from outdoors with the hems of their dresses ruined by mud. No, a doctor from London is not necessary – I am sure her nerves will calm down when the girls, including Lizzy are married.

    I know my brother told you her nerves were foolishness and she has never really been ill. I myself have come to conclusion that since she only developed them after we failed to have any sons to inherit my estate, she is truly worried about the future of her children. I did however; receive a letter from her brother Edward Gardiner this past week. They will have the second child in February. I have convinced Fanny that it is not necessary for her to go to her brother’s second child; the first was enough. I will go myself. I hope to see you while I am there and maybe play a game of chess or two.

    Outside of that, there is nothing new in Hertfordshire. I will write when there is more interesting news. I expect Lizzy’s letters are more interesting than mine.

    Your Friend,
    Thomas Bennet

    Thomas sighed as he completed the letter. On more than one occasion he found himself missing his brother. Raising his brother’s child as his own was difficult. She is so much like him: the vivacity, the humor. He sighed as he realized, all he could was wait on James. He should have known if would not take long to hear back from him.





    Elizabeth couldn’t believe her luck. After her disastrous meeting with her Uncle early in the week, she had decided to avoid him as much as possible, but English weather had something else planned: rain. It wasn’t enough to keep people from traveling in an out of Meryton and Hertfordshire, but it was just enough that her aunt refused to let her or her cousins out. After all, in all the mud, she wouldn’t be fit to be seen. After a day spent reading in the room that she and Jane shared, Elizabeth had gone stir crazy.

    The boredom had driven her to a closet to remake hats with Jane one day. She absolutely loathed practicing stitching on her sampler; and after her aunt made her sit and do that another day, she vowed she wouldn’t stich another stich unless she had to. It was now the fifth day of slight rain and Elizabeth decided it was time to practice the piano. She wasn’t very good because she didn’t have the patience to practice. However, Elizabeth found, this morning it was better than nothing.

    She had only been on the piano for a few minutes when she felt someone watching her. She turned and saw her cousin Mary enter the room. “Mary, why do you not come over here and help me?” She asked.

    “I don’t know how,” responded the pragmatic nine-year old. Elizabeth was not very close to Mary but since Jane’s presences was needed by her Aunt, Elizabeth felt Mary could be enough company for this dreary afternoon. “It will not be hard, all you have to do is turn the pages when I tell you to,” offered Elizabeth.

    “Okay.” The small child came as close as she could and reached to turn the pages as Elizabeth attempted to practice.

    After a few minutes and at least one run through of arpeggios, Mary asked, “Did you have a teacher, Lizzy?”

    “For what?”

    “For the piano?”

    Elizabeth continued practicing as she said, “Yes, you don’t remember? It was a few years ago, I was about your age; Mr. Thompson came to teach myself and Jane for an entire summer. I’ve learned all the notes; all I have to do is practice to get better.” She slumped bored with playing and added, “I hate practicing though, I find it very boring.”

    Mary quietly said, “I would love to learn…”

    Elizabeth smiled at her younger cousin and said, “Well, come on up then, I can probably show you a little on how to read music. I’m no master though.”

    They were at the piano for another hour, before Mr. Bennet found them; he walked into the room and held up a letter. To Elizabeth he said, “Dear girls, please put us all out of our misery. Elizabeth, please take your letter somewhere far away from the pianoforte.”

    Elizabeth, still angry at her Uncle, came forward and snatched the letter from his hand, to Mary she said, “Keep practicing Mary, one day you’ll be fantastic,” and then she stomped off to her room. Upon closing the door, she immediately, she saw that the letter was from her grandfather. Part of her wanted to tear the letter up and be completely done with him. However, her curiosity got the better of her and she opened the letter to read it.

    Heythrop Park, Oxford
    August 20, 1803

    My Dear Elizabeth,

    You silence wounds me, but now I understand it. Do not be upset with your Uncle for informing me of your distrust of my own silence. It is of my own making, I hope this letter will rectify it. Two things I need you to know before I continue.

    First, you must be informed that I love you very much and everything I have done has been with you in mind. I can understand your hesitation in believing this and cannot fault you for that. You must know I never meant to hurt you. I never realized that my lack of specific details in my life would possibly hurt you; I absolutely never thought that you would feel that I distrusted you. Nothing could be further from the truth. I must add here, that I and your Uncle did what we thought was best for you and have continued to do so. The only regret I have in our actions is that we waited too long to trust your own judgement.

    Secondly, I hope you realize that the information contained is very sensitive. It leaking out to the wrong people, or actually any people, will drastically affect your life. Your Uncle is of the mind that it will not: you will go about living at Longbourn until you are of age, as we decided, but I know better. Our plans may not change but how people perceive you will. I know I am being cryptic, you must allow me this last vague paragraph as it brings me to next detail I need you to understand: you must not tell a soul, for now, at least what I am about to write to you: at all. There will come a time, when this information may be made public, but you must promise me you will keep this confidence.

    It is for your safety and sanity that I wish to protect you from the people who would use this information against you. I say this because it has already happened once. When you were a child, you were kidnapped for ransom. Thankfully, you were recovered without any danger befalling you. It is only because of the ineptitude of one of your kidnappers, and the cleverness of a friend in the area where you were recovered that allowed you to be recovered at all. It was partly of this incident that both your Uncle and I agreed to allow you to be raised with your cousins until you are of age.

    It is not only because you were kidnapped that we kept this information from you. We also chose to honor the wishes of your deceased parents and chose this venue to honor them by. I can see I am still being vague. Let me start at the beginning of your story with your mother: I went to visit her and your father at Whiting Place on the coast, shortly before your first birthday. Unfortunately, your mother became sick prior to this with a terrible cold and never really recovered. I wish I could say that my visit was simply for the enjoyment of your birthday, but it wasn’t. I was bringing a doctor, a specialist to see your mother because the cold that she thought was gone was back, and with a vengeance. I was not there for more than a month, before your good mother, my daughter, passed away.

    I sat for hours that first week with your mother. She was still well enough to speak, but quickly loosing energy. During one of these times, your mother was very candid with me, as she normally was in life, and told me of her wish to keep you from London or the ton for as long as I possibly could. Her and your father had discussed it at great length and was in perfect agreement. That is why they purchased that house by the sea. She did not want you to grow up under the eyes of the ton; she wanted to give you the freedom she never had while growing up. After your mother’s death, your father and I withdrew to Heythrop Park, my estate here in Oxford to satisfy her wishes. He couldn’t bear to live in the house he and your mother had made so many memories in; his grief simply would not allow it.

    During the next two years, your father became the son I never had. We spoke often of his marrying again, a thought that was always so foreign to him. I reminded him, often, that Faith wanted you to grow up with other siblings, to have a confidant like I and her mother were never able to gift her with. Gregory agreed, and we had discussed many times, introducing you to your Bennet cousins when you were older.
    I large part of died with your mother Faith, and another large part of me died when your father, Gregory, died. It was shortly after his death that you were kidnapped. Having not had any real experience raising a child (your grandmother was a force of nature that it was simply best to let her have her way), and Faith’s wish for you to grow up away from London with other siblings; sending you to your Uncle seemed the best option at the time.

    Elizabeth, you must understand. We did these things to protect you. As my only granddaughter, you are my heir. I wish a full life for you. Something I, with all my money and status, cannot offer like your Uncle can. It was not something that we wished to keep from you forever. You must not blame your Uncle. If any blame is to be had: it rests with me. I am the one who has made the decisions. I, once again, am so sorry if I have caused you pain these past years.

    A realize I am still being vague. Let me take a moment and introduce myself: I am James George Albert Talbot, Third Duke of Shrewsbury, and it is wonderful to finally meet you. I have many other titles but will not bore you with them now.

    Do you realize the importance of this information? Do you realize what your future holds? I am sure your dear Aunt Fanny would be more than willing to tell you. I believe she would start with all the balls and parties you will be attending. She will probably, if she hasn’t already, start telling you of the importance of your marrying well. Then again, she may faint from the knowledge; she has been raising a future Duchess these past eight years.

    Being my granddaughter will open many doors for you and your cousins, whom I know you love unconditionally. I must caution you: some of those doors will have people behind them who wish to take advantage of you in many different ways. Other doors will have people who truly care for you behind them. However, with all my wealth and position in society, I wish you to know you are the most important person in the world to me. You are my granddaughter, full of life, energy, joy, and intelligence. I pray that one day you will forgive me and allow me the chance to let you get to know me fully.

    Your Grandfather,
    James Talbot

    PS. Ask me anything you want: any impertinent, silly, or serious question. I’ll do my best to answer them. I now have absolutely no secrets from you. Except of course gifts, I do reserve the right to surprise you.

    Elizabeth sat back after reading this missive, and was truly shocked. Her grandfather was a duke? So many questions rans through her head as she attempted to read the missive again. How could they keep something like this from her?

    “Lizzy!” called out Mrs. Bennet; before she threw open the door, “What are you doing in here child? Well, I guess it is better than you wandering around outside and mudding up all of your dresses! Oh my! How you do try my nerves! Your dancing instructor is here and you haven’t practiced at all this week!” Mrs. Bennet started fluttering around the room, “Come on then, come on downstairs. Your teacher waits.”

    Elizabeth sighed and folded the letter up again, this drew Mrs. Bennet’s attention to it, she cried out, “Another letter from your wayward Grandfather? I don’t understand why, if he is your legal guardian, he doesn’t have you live with him. But then, your prospects are better with us. After all, everyone knows you have no dowry or inheritance. No, I guess, Mr. Bennet was right to take you in.”

    “What do you mean Aunt?” Asked Elizabeth and she looked between her letter and Mrs. Bennet, surely she knew about her grandfather. Confused, she couldn’t help thinking, I’m to be a penniless duchess ?

    “Oh dear Lizzy! It breaks my heart to tell you, but surely you are old enough to know: you have nothing to recommend yourself to any men when you are older. How am I to find you a husband then if you have no skills or talents? At least my own girls at what I brought to this marriage. It isn’t’ much, but it is more than you.” Mrs. Bennet then leaned down and hugged Elizabeth and said, “But that is no matter, we will make sure you are accomplished. We will make sure you are taken care of. Come on! You must learn to dance!”

    Elizabeth allowed herself to be dragged downstairs after putting her letter away.

    The rest of the evening was a blur for Elizabeth. She spent the entire evening watching her cousins and her aunt and uncle and kept wondering why they were not made aware of her grandfather’s title. Surely, it wouldn’t affect them that much. In fact, Elizabeth had come to conclusion that it might even help to calm Mrs. Bennet’s nerves if she knew she and all her daughters were safe.

    By the time she went to bed, Elizabeth was very confused. She had no idea who to talk to about what she had been told. She didn’t know if she could trust her Uncle or Grandfather to answer her questions. For the next few days she became more and more confused. She read and re-read her grandfather’s letter, and still had no answers.

    Mr. Bennet watched his niece during that time and wished she would confide in him. When he could stand her melancholy no longer, he called her into his study.

    “Uncle Bennet, you wished to see me?” she asked timidly.

    Thomas said, “I know you have no reason to trust me, or your grandfather, however, you’ve shown that I have every reason to trust you.” He pulled out two boxes and said, “You’ve seen this one before,” he said as he indicated a dark old faded, well used wood box with a lock on the front.

    Elizabeth nodded and said, “Yes. You told me, you keep your personally things in there to keep them safe from Aunt.” She giggled lightly as she said this. Everyone knew her aunt was very nosy. It was one of the reasons Elizabeth carried her last letter from James around with her.

    Thomas smiled and replied, “Right. This box is for you.” He said, as he offered her a shiny new red mahogany box with a lock on it as well. He then pulled out a cross necklace. “If you fold out the end here,” he said as he swung a key out from behind the larger end of the cross, “You’ll find it fits the lock.”

    After Elizabeth took both the box and the key from her Uncle, she was able to open the box and found some old letters as well as newer looking letters inside. She looked up at her Uncle with a question in her eyes.

    Thomas didn’t keep her in suspense, and replied, “The box is for you to hold anything in it that you don’t want prying eyes to see. You will have the only key.” Pulling out one of the letters, he stated, “I’ve chosen some of the correspondence I’ve had not only with my brother but James these last years. All I ask is that you return them when you are done. Start with this one, if you will. It is the last letter I received from James. ”

    As Elizabeth rose, he added, “Elizabeth, I will not force a confidence. However, I hope by reading these, they’ll help you understand what happened. If you find yourself still without some answers you seek and do not feel comfortable asking either myself of James, don’t hesitate to right to your Aunt Gardiner. They have known since you came to Longbourn.”

    Elizabeth nodded with relief, I can write Aunt Madeline! She left quickly from the study. When she arrived at her room, Elizabeth found Jane nowhere to be found. Sighing she opened the box back up and started reading the first letter indicated by Mr. Bennet.

    Heythrop Park, Oxford
    August 23, 1802

    Thomas,

    First, dear friend, thank you. Thank you for alerting me to her distrust. She may not thank you for writing to me, but I needed to hear the awful truth. I immediately sat down and wrote the entire truth to her. I pray she has shared it with you. If she has, we both know you’ve been forgiven. I await, daily, any type of message from her showing that she has forgiven me.

    If she has not shown you the letter, know that I offered to have her ask me anything. I will hold no secrets from her. As we’ve discussed before, we knew this day would come. I would however, like to know if you would give her this box. I had one fashioned for her in the same way I had the one fashioned for Gregory that you now hold. Now that she knows about my title and her inheritance, she will need to keep our correspondence from Fanny’s prying eyes.

    I still feel uncomfortable not telling your wife. You speak often of her nerves affecting her and how they are getting worse by the day. I know you were joking when you said you were worried for Jane. Having her come out in a few years will be a trial I know. If only you would tell her about my offer. I am in earnest when I tell you: I wish for no one in your family, who I consider my family, to be worried about their fate in life. Damn the entail! If you wish it, I would even offer to buy Longbourn from your blasted cousin! I am starting to think that if we were to tell Fanny, her nerves might calm down and she would once again be that young lady you married.

    I know that it seemed as if Gregory had no love for Fanny. He once told me that the only reason he left in a huff to London, after you married, was because he couldn’t stand her prattle. He thought she was a fine lady who cared for you. Unfortunately, we both have seen what Fanny unchecked has come to. However, since she is your wife, I will defer to your request: Fanny is not to know about my wealth or title. I understand she will only try to use it to get all her girls married to rich eligible young men, who may or may not care for your daughters and my granddaughter at all.

    Now that Elizabeth knows who I am, I was thinking about having her visit Heythrop, discreetly, next summer. I know that by that time even Jane’s patience will be waning with your wife’s attentions and her actions regarding Jane’s married stated. Personally, I still think that fifteen is much too young to be out and that is still two years away. I believe we should wait until at least sixteen but I would prefer seventeen for Elizabeth. Since she is only eleven at the moment, the time will give me at least four or five years to get used to the idea. What say you? Will you be willing to part with Jane and Lizzy next summer? If you are in agreement, I don’t think we mention this until after she starts speaking with us again. I wouldn’t want her to think I am trying to buy her favor.

    In the meantime, I want to caution you: do not force her to speak up. If there was anything that both Faith and Gregory had in common, was their obstinacy and strength of will. If they didn’t want something to happen: it didn’t. If they wanted something to happen: it did.

    I recognized it the moment Faith introduced me to Gregory. He stared at me as if to wear down my own will. I knew then and there, he would marry my Faith and take her away. There was nothing to do but to accept and hope that he was a good man. My trust in my daughter payed off; Gregory is one of the best men I ever knew. I was privileged to call him friend and honored to call him son.

    As for the young maid, Marie: send her to Heythrop. You are, of course, correct. I have more than enough room for her and her family does miss her greatly. It will also give Elizabeth a friendly face when or if she is to join me next summer.

    I await your response.

    Sincerely,
    James

    Elizabeth found herself crying over the care and friendship she was reading. She may not understand why they chose to keep this from her, but she did believe the honestly thought they were doing what was right. She carefully closed the lid of the box after putting her Uncle’s letter back in it and locked it firmly.

    She then went down to the study where she found her Uncle laboring over his books. “Uncle?” she waited for him to look up, and said, “Do you mind if I keep the letters for a few days?”

    Thomas leaned back in his chair and said, “You may keep them for as long as you like.”

    Elizabeth nodded and before she left the room, said, “Uncle?” after he lifted his head again, she said softly before she left, “I would be pleased to visit Grandfather next summer, if it is alright with you. If you wish, I will include it in my next letter to him…”

    “Of course, Lizzy.”

    “Uncle, will you allow Jane to come?”

    Thomas leaned back in his chair and said, “Would she not be in the way?”

    Elizabeth started to shake her head, “I don’t believe she will, and I would so much like her company. After all, I’ve never really traveled anywhere before, and she has at least twice to London.”

    “That is settled then: Jane and you will be for Oxford in the summer.”

    To say the next few weeks were rough on Elizabeth were an understatement. Each letter brought stories, and people who did not impress the duke and others who did. Elizabeth had taken her time with the letters her Uncle had given her and even had let Jane read a few. By the end of the fall, Elizabeth felt even closer to her cousin than she had before. It was inconceivable for her leave her dear cousin behind when she went to visit Heythrop Park. The summer after that, it was equally inconceivable to leave Jane behind when she met her grandfather at Whiting Place on the sea. It became tradition, that whenever Elizabeth went to visit her grandfather, Jane would go as well.

    Slowly, Elizabeth learned, as she grew and was presented to the limited society in Meryton, what her father and grandfather had done to protect her and her quite life. By the time her youngest cousin, Lydia, was allowed into society, Elizabeth found humor in the irony that presented itself. Many thought her to be the penniless cousin of the Bennets, whose fortunes, it was widely known was almost non-existent itself. She found humor when gentlemen would look at her with regret. She was often found laughing at nothing in particular, only to find out that yet another matriarch of Meryton society, expressed regret regarding her “unfortunate situation”.

    Indeed, she found the entire situation so intriguing early on, she had made her grandfather promise not to “formally announce her as his heir” to society until she was “of age” and almost surely on the shelf. Thus it was planned: her formal coming out into the first circles would happen the summer after she turned twenty-one.



    Posted on 2017-04-05

    Chapter 1 – New Tenants of Netherfield (Part One)

    Longbourn, Hertfordshire 1811


    “Mr. Bennet! Netherfield Park is let at last!” The words rang out; Thomas Bennet cringed as he spilled some of his drink on his desk. He got it cleaned up and had the glass hidden just as his wife of 24 years burst into his study. “Do you want to know who has taken it?”

    “Not really.”

    Continuing on as if she had not heard him, Fanny Bennet exclaimed, “A Mr. Bingley of London! Oh, what a fine thing for our girls! Mr. Bennet, he has £5,000 a year!”

    “Why is it a fine thing? Whatever does he have to do with our girls?”

    “He is single Mr. Bennet! Surely he will find one of our girls to his taste!”

    “Is that his design then, in coming to Meryton? To marry into our family?”

    “A man with a large fortune must be in want of a wife! And why not our lovely children? Why not one of our girls? Oh! You must go visit him, directly he comes!”

    “Why should I visit him? No. No. You should go, if he is to marry one of our girls, take them. That way he can simply pick and be done with it.” Thomas Bennet stopped and considered his wife for a moment, then with a twinkle in his eye, he added, “On the other hand, Mr. Bingley might like you best of the party…you should probably send our girls by themselves!”

    “By themselves?” cried Mrs. Bennet incredulously, “Preposterous! If you do not visit Mr. Bingley, our girls will not be acquainted with him!”

    “Mama! Papa! Have you heard the news?” shouted Lydia Bennet as she bounced into her father’s study, with her elder sister Kitty following right after. Anyone who was not familiar with the Bennet family would actually believe that Lydia was the elder of the two; her figure was full and her height a full two inches taller than her elder sister. It also did not help that Catherine Bennet, also known as Kitty, was not as exuberant as her younger sister. It was not uncommon to see the elder follow the younger around.

    It also pained Mr. Bennet to see his wife completely disregard Kitty’s presence as she started to speak with her youngest.

    “Yes, my dear! Are you not excited? A single man coming to Netherfield!” Mr. Bennet was also not thrilled with how high pitched and shrill his wife’s voice inevitably became when she did join their youngest in her boisterous moods.

    “He is bringing a large party,” started Kitty, “eight ladies and six gentlemen-”

    Lydia interrupted rudely, “No, it was twelve ladies and five gentlemen!”

    “It was not, I assure-a”

    “Do not make assurances you cannot guarantee, Kitty!” interrupted Lydia again.

    As the two youngest Bennet children were arguing, Thomas Bennet exhaled with relief when he saw his eldest daughter, Jane Bennet, and his niece, Elizabeth Bennet approach the study door. He was thankful that they chose not to enter, as there was already more activity than his wished crowded in his small sanctuary.

    However, from outside the small room Lizzy exclaimed with laughter, “Either way, cousins, that is entirely too many ladies!” Her comment quite quieted the youngest two’s squabble. For a moment, the room became quite again. Unfortunately for Mr. Bennet, the quite did not last long and soon, Mrs. Bennet was complaining of Mr. Bennet’s treatment of them. Lydia soon added her opinion on the matter and before Mr. Bennet could do anything, the noise level in his study started to steadily rise.

    Thomas Bennet sighed. He realized he needed to get the ladies who were in his sanctuary out and so called out to Elizabeth, “Lizzy! Is that a new bonnet? Do you think Mr. Bingley will like it?”

    Mrs. Bennet, upset by his refusal to visit the new neighbors, started waving her only weapon: a white handkerchief toward her husband and exclaimed loudly, “If you do not visit them, how are we to know what Mr. Bingley likes? Oh dear! My poor nerves! You do not know what I suffer!”

    “On the contrary madam, your nerves and I have been friends for twenty years at least. I have a great compassion on your nerves. This is why I will put in a good word with Mr. Bingley about our daughters.” Then winking at Lizzy, added, “Although Lizzy is quite smarter than the rest of them, I daresay he might like a silly wife.”

    “Lizzy is not better than the rest of the girls,” turning quickly to Lizzy she soothed, “That is not to say you do not have good qualities my dear. I am sure we will be able to find a husband for you,” to herself she muttered, “a little help from you would go a long way as well, Miss Lizzy!”

    Mr. Bennet interrupted before Lizzy had a chance to comment, “Mr. Bingley did not seem to mind when I described the girls to him. He actually seemed happy that there would be adequate dancing partners for the assembly on Friday.”

    A loud scream sounded and Kitty and Lydia started to dance with joy. Jane simply moved away pulling Elizabeth with her. Mrs. Bennet was in a state of shock for a full minute. During that time, Mr. Bennet was able to get Kitty and Lydia calmed and removed from his study. Now, as he approached his wife, she started becoming hysterically happy, “Oh Mr. Bennet! You have already visited him! How good you are to our girls. Now we cannot escape the acquaintance, even though we should not wish to. Oh! My nerves can’t handle such surprises! I must go lie down!”

    “Of course! My dear,” responded Mr. Bennet, “by all means, go rest. Calm those nerves of yours. I have a letter I need to write.” He said the last words as he firmly shut the door. As an afterthought, he locked his study door. The lock on the door was an excellent idea; I will have to remember to thank James for it. Now he was ensured a peaceful afternoon.



    Lizzy could not help but feel a little melancholy as she and Jane walked outside. Leave it to Uncle to be the cause of one of Aunt’s fits. I will miss this though. With a wistful eye, Elizabeth stood and looked back at the home she had grown up in. This was a lovely place to be alive in. She looked to the right where her favorite oak tree had been growing next to her window for the past seventeen years. So many years of happy memories.

    She was taken from her reverie when Jane stated quietly beside her, “Lizzy, I am so glad you are back from London. I miss you so when you are away.”

    “Yes. I as well.” To get her mind off of her depressed thoughts, Elizabeth linked arms with Jane and started to walk around the rose garden Mrs. Bennet had planted many years before. “I still do not understand why you did not wish to go with me this year. You normally enjoy yourself so much.”

    Jane blushed. She had never been good at lying and holding out the entire summer on her cousin had taken a toll on her natural serenity; Jane felt bad for the withholding of information, “I thought…this was the last season before your first season in London as Lady Elizabeth, surely you wanted to the time alone with your grandfather. I can only image what next season will be like for you.”

    Elizabeth stopped walking and cried, “You are telling me that you did not go because you thought I would enjoy it more without you? Never!” Smiling she added, “I will admit, grandfather and I went on more vigorous rides without you, but I promise you, we both missed you. Me more than him, of course.” Here Elizabeth thought for a moment and impishly added, “Actually, I think Cleopatra missed you more.”

    Jane laughed at the reference to the docile horse James kept on hand for her, “Surely you rode her for me?”

    “Only a few times, as I wrote to you, Grandfather purchased a lovely Andalusian mare for me. She loves to jump even though I do not.”

    They walked in silence for a while until Jane asked, “What do you think about the new tenants of Netherfield?”

    “I have never met them, so hold no opinion…yet.”

    Laughing at her cousin’s small joke, Jane stated, “Of course not. I was referring to whether or not you had ever heard of Mr. Bingley in town?”

    Shaking her head, Lizzy responded, “No. I had not. Why would I have heard of him and you not? After all, with the exception of these last few weeks, you were with me as well. I assure you this last visit, Grandfather and I stayed at Heythrop Park. We did detour and visited several estates in Oxford at Grandfather’s instance, but that was all.”

    “I thought perhaps your grandfather would have heard of him?”

    “Oh! Of that I am sure! Grandfather knows just about everyone in London. I believe I will include it in my next letter to him.” Then a thought occurred to her, “Jane, why all the questions? You have never really been interested in new tenants before, why now?”

    Jane sighed and shrugged.

    Elizabeth nudged her cousin and asked, “Jane?”

    Jane rolled her eyes and said, “I can never keep anything from you, can I?”

    “No secrets. I hate secrets as you know.”

    “Yes, no good comes of secrets,” laughed Jane. It was a long standing joke between the two and they often would tease Mr. Bennet with it.

    “Well. What has my lovely cousin on her mind?”

    “It is only….Miss Jonas became engaged while you were gone.” Jane said without looking at her cousin.

    “And she got engaged to a man you wanted to marry?” teased Elizabeth.

    Jane laughed at the thought but replied, “No! No indeed! You shouldn’t tease so.”

    “Then I do not understand why you should be upset with Miss Jonas becoming engaged.” stated Elizabeth sincerely, “We barely even know her.”

    “I know. It is just that…she just turned eighteen.” Elizabeth was silent and Jane continued, “And earlier in the summer, right after you left, Miss Brigham also got engaged at nineteen, and Miss Alderson got married while you were gone as well, and she is only seventeen.”

    “I see,” Elizabeth hesitated only a little before she asked, “Jane, are you feeling a little ‘on the shelf’ at the young age of twenty two?”

    “No. Maybe…I do not know!” cried Jane. “I had so wished to marry for love, but what if I never find someone to love?”

    Elizabeth started laughing almost uncontrollably. When she was finally able to get a breath, she saw her angelic cousin standing a few feet away from her with a very rare scowl on her face. She instantly tried to soothe Jane as she said, “Oh dear Jane! I am truly sorry to laugh so, but the very thought of someone not falling in love with you is completely ridiculous. I am quite sure you will find someone who will match your temperament perfectly. Of that you should have no fear.”

    Jane relaxed a little and said, “Mother has been beside herself all summer; she has never been this bad before. However, I think it finally occurred to her that her eldest is not yet married and approaching the late age of 23.”

    “Did her eldest also reach the same decision? Is it time for her to marry?” inquired Elizabeth with sympathy.

    Jane took a deep breath and said, “I wish to marry, Elizabeth, you know that. You also know I wish to marry for love; just anyone will not do. I could not be happy simply by marrying. However, it occurs to me, that Mother may not feel this way.”

    Shaking her head, Jane looked off into the distance, and continued, “I never realized how bad it was until I stayed home for the beginning of the season. I know the balls and parties we have here in the country are nothing to those we might experience in London. But having been with you these past years for the first part of the onslaught of engagements instead of at home, I had forgotten just how many Hertfordshire offers. I think we went to at least four balls in the twelve weeks you were away, and who knows how many card parties and ‘intimate dinners’.”

    The girls fell into silence until Lizzy stated her thoughts out loud, “Maybe that is why Mary is so….studious.”

    “What do you mean?”

    Distractedly, Elizabeth said, “Have you ever wondered why Mary is so passionate about Fordyce’s Sermons? I have been watching her these past few days and can’t help but wonder if she feels comfortable in company. She seems to only quote the text when she wishes to be included in the conversation and I am starting to believe it is because she simply does not know what to say.”

    Turning swiftly to Jane, she continued, “Yesterday, Lydia and Kitty were arguing about that new blue dress of Lydia’s. Kitty was trying to tell Lydia that the color suited her, which it did, but Lydia was simply not listening. I entered and saw Mary standing to the side of the group listening to her two sisters prattle on. Instead of interrupting the two, as I would normally do, I stood back and watched. Mary started to inch closer to the group until Kitty finally asked Mary to settle the argument. Mary looked…lost. Then she quoted some passage of Fordyce’s about over worrying about one’s vanity. Of course Kitty and Lydia laughed it off and it seemed to hurt Mary.”

    Jane did not reply immediately, when she did she asked, “And this has you believing Mary wants to be heard but simply does not know how to say what she wants?”

    “Somewhat. I believe Mary wants to say something but does not know what to say. She wants to be a part of conversations but does not know what to contribute, so she quotes Fordyce.” Getting passionate about her subject, Elizabeth added, “To be quite honest, before that moment, I never even considered that she may feel…lacking or neglected. I feel heartily ashamed that I never noticed before then.”

    Jane, as sympathetic as ever, “Well, what is to be done then?”

    “I have no idea. Any notion, I come up with or try seems to be rebuffed by her. I am thinking about writing to Grandfather for some ideas.”

    They walked in silence for a few minutes before Jane hesitantly asked, “Lizzy, was everything at Heythrop alright? Is your Grandfather well?”

    “I do not understand you Jane,” Elizabeth replied with a furrowed brow, “Grandfather is as healthy as a horse.”

    Jane stared off into the distance and after a few quiet moments stated, “But you have not been your usual cheerful self. Did something happen at Heythrop? You have been very introspective. Not that looking at one’s actions and making changes like you are suggesting is bad, only…you have never really done it before.”

    Elizabeth smiled and gave her cousin a small laugh as she replied, “I love to study other people, as you well know. However, does it not translate that I would enjoy studying myself? I am not perfect you know and have plenty of faults.”

    Jane continued in a serious manner, “No, I know that you do Lizzy. I am only asking if something specific happened. Truly you have not really been yourself. I can tell.”

    Grabbing her favorite cousin’s arm, Lizzy indicated she wished to walk further from the house. “Yes, something did happen on my trip, and it has me only a little unsettled. I promise Jane, I will overcome this and be myself again.”

    When they had walked almost out of sight of the house, Elizabeth looked back at the building she had grown up in. It was not a small house to be truthful, but when she compared it to her grandfather’s home at Heythrop, Elizabeth normally felt quite suffocated. With four cousins running about the place, and an aunt and uncle who hardly ever leave except to go to town, it is no wonder I feel as if I have no room here , she thought as she studied the two story home. The yellow paint had faded in spots and was missing altogether in others, but as she considered the small stately building, Elizabeth was disconcerted to realize she did not feel the same welcoming spirit Longbourn normally held for her. Elizabeth almost felt like a visitor and said as much to Jane.

    Jane cried out, “Lizzy! This is your home! Why would you feel any differently?”

    Elizabeth shrugged and started walking a little bit more away from the building and said, “It happened about a week into our return to Heythrop. As you know, Grandfather wanted to visit a few places before we went to his country estate. I had only mentioned in passing that I had never seen the inside of any home in the area, except for Heythrop Park. Grandfather instantly changed our plans and was determined to stop at every large house we could as we traveled to his estate. In the end, we only stopped at two or three places.”

    With a twinkle in her eye, she said, “I was a little worried about applying to the housekeepers at each home. After all, anyone who has heard of James Talbot knows of his position in society. I was amused to see the housekeepers show us around without pomp or circumstance after he introduced himself simply as ‘James Talbot’. They automatically assumed he was Mr. James Talbot and not His Grace, Lord James Talbot.”

    Jane laughed at the image; having met her cousins’ grandfather she could picture the scene very well. However, Jane was more curious about what happened when they got to Heythrop and indicated for Elizabeth to continue.

    Elizabeth exhaled and with slumped shoulders responded, “It had been hard to write to you while we traveled because of the stops we had been making. In fact, it had taken me a good day to recover from the travel before I found myself at leisure to write to you. After I had written to you, I went to Grandfather’s study to put it with his pile of business correspondence since he had shut himself up that morning to get as much as he could done. His study door was open a little and I realized he was arguing with someone. I did not mean to eavesdrop but I heard my name.”

    When Elizabeth stopped, Jane realized she was losing her cousin to her memories and prompted her to continue her tale, “Lizzy, who was it?”

    With disgust she answered, “Lord Charles Talbot, the 14th Earl of Shrewsbury and his nephew, Viscount John Talbot, future Earl of Shrewsbury. Both are cousins of mine and Grandfather’s.”

    “Cousins?” asked Jane, “From your mother’s side?”

    Elizabeth nodded, “Yes, our great-great grandparents were siblings.”

    Jane went and sat on a log that was near and when she was comfortable said, “Lizzy, start at the beginning. I can see whatever was said has greatly upset you.”

    Elizabeth started to pace in front Jane, and after a few minutes she said, “At first, when I realized who Grandfather was speaking with, I was in a little shock. I was under the impression that he was not fond of our Talbot relations. In fact, he told me once, in passing, about how his father and grandfather never spoke with our Talbot cousins. There was never a cut direct but there was much animosity in the family. He said it was my Grandmother who wished to heal the breech and had finally convinced him to seek out his Talbot and Berkeley relations.”

    Continuing to pace, Elizabeth’s words came out in a rush, “As I stood there, it occurred to me what they were talking about: my inheritance and my title. My cousins were proposing an arranged marriage between myself and my distant cousin the Viscount, John Talbot.”

    Elizabeth turned to Jane with panic in her eyes and said, “I do not wish to marry by contract but rather by the heart. However, it seems as if that is not to be my lot in life.”

    Jane cried, “Surely His Grace would not do such a thing!”

    Elizabeth shook her head in resignation and sat down next to her dearest cousin and said, “I did not hear the remainder of the conversation, so I do not know for certain if this is my fate. However, the rest of the visit, Grandfather continued to make comments about my meeting my cousins. He also brought up my future marriage multiple times.”

    Jane asked, “But you do not know for sure if he has arranged a marriage for you? Did you speak with him about your wish?”

    Laughing wryly at herself, Elizabeth asked, “Just how should I have phrased that conversation, dear Jane? I overheard a conversation I was not supposed to hear and now wish to inform you that I do not want to marry?” With a breath of resignation she added, “This is how it is done in the upper circles, I believe.”

    “Oh Lizzy! You must write to him. You must tell him how you feel!”

    “No Jane. This is my fate, I will be resigned to it.” Then with a teasing laugh Elizabeth added, “I have decided that grandfather would not wed me to anyone too boring. I truly do not believe he would arrange a marriage between myself and my cousin Lord John unless absolutely necessary. After all, he does not like them; and he knows I would torment him with the entire Talbot family presence if he did!”

    “Lizzy!” cried Jane in astonishment, “You would not!’

    “I would!” Elizabeth then took her favorite cousin in her arms and said, “There, you have helped me overcome my melancholy. Now, the rest of my time at Longbourn may be spent in freedom and joy.”



    The next day, Lizzy was up bright and early, ready for her walk outdoors. As she went to the kitchen to sneak a few biscuits, she stopped short: William Hill was in the kitchen speaking quietly with his mother. She had decided to leave through a different door, without her biscuit, when Mrs. Hill saw her. “Miss Elizabeth! Out for your morning walk?”

    “Yes, Hill!” her courage rising, she walked calmly into the kitchen and turned to the cook, “That is if Mrs. Brown would part with a few morning biscuits to give me the strength I need for it.”

    Laughing at the antics of the young miss, Mrs. Brown started filling a napkin with a few blueberry muffins, “Ain’t got to the biscuits yet ma’am! But here’s some fresh muffins for you!”

    “Miss Elizabeth, your Uncle does not uncle doesn’t like you out walking without someone, do you need me to accompany you?”

    Sally, the upstairs maid, quickly turned from the scene, an action which did not go unnoticed by anyone except William Brown. Elizabeth quickly said, “No, no! I was going to ask my cousin Mary to join me; she’s just in the music room.”

    “Beggin your pardon ma’am, your cousin is not a servant and your uncle specifically said –”

    Getting irritated, Elizabeth interrupted, “I know what my uncle has required and his reasoning, Billy Hill. I was planning on asking Mr. Smith to accompany me and my cousin since there was a drainage issue that needed his attention on the south side. My cousin needs the exposure to how estates are run as well. I appreciate your willingness, but I believe your mother has more of a need for you.”

    With that, she walked out of the room toward the music room. Behind her, Elizabeth could hear lecturing her son. Sally simply walked out of the kitchen to start lighting the fire in the dining room for breakfast. No one noticed the single tear coming out of her eye.

    As Elizabeth made her way to find Mary she mentally added more to a letter she was composing for her grandfather.

    There are many advantages to leaving the surrounding community in ignorance, Grandfather, but there are also quite a few disadvantages: Aunt Fanny’s constant comments on my single state, and the constant looks of disapproval or sympathy at parties and dinners when I sit and speak with any young single man being at the top of the list. After all, if I do not have anything to offer him, why I am wasting his time? However, lately I have found yet another disadvantage: interest being shown by someone who could possibly be acceptable for the penniless, connectionless Miss Elizabeth Bennet, but wholly unsuitable for the next Duchess of Shrewsbury.

    You remember William Hill? Our housekeeper’s son? Since my return, and after some reflection, even before I left to visit you this last summer, he has been attempting to garner my attention in the most officious manner. Just this morning, he attempted to be my and Mary’s chaperone on a walk because Uncle Thomas requires I have an escort. Poor Sally, one of our maids, she is so in love with him. It must be torture to watch him fawn over someone who has no feelings for him whatsoever.

    “Mary!” Elizabeth cried out when she found her cousin practicing the pianoforte. A loud clang could be heard as Elizabeth startled Mary at the piano. “Oh! I’m sorry! I thought you heard me coming!”

    “Well, I did not.”

    “Oh. Well, I brought you a blueberry muffin.”

    “No thank you. I will wait for breakfast.”

    Sighing in resignation, Lizzy sat on the chair next to the piano forte, and said, “I was going with Mr. Smith to see to a drainage issue since Uncle was not feeling the best. I thought it would be good exposure for you to start to learn how an estate is managed.”

    “Thank you, but I have plans today.”

    Slyly, Elizabeth looked out of the corner of her eye as she added, ignoring Mary’s comment, “I was also going to visit the new parson on my way back and need someone to walk with me. Mr. Smith would be heading to see to other tenant business after the drainage issue.” She saw the slight pause in Mary’s actions and it encouraged her to continue, “I know Aunt has visited the Parson but I did tell him that I would be willing to look over his roses. He claims they are in ghastly shape – ”

    Turning sharply to her cousin, Mary exclaimed, “Lizzy you are horrible with roses! You keep pricking yourself no matter how many times I tell you to wear gloves! I will have to come now or you will run our new parson off!”

    “Well, then, here is your muffin and I will wait for you near the front entrance. Please hurry, I told Mr. Smith I would be there in 15 minutes.”
    Elizabeth smiled as she saw Mary dart off quickly to change. My suspicions were correct Grandfather. You wait and see! They will be either courting or married by the end of the year. I am sure of it!

    As Lizzy waited for Mary, she started to munch on the muffin she had. She was startled when Sally came around the corner from the breakfast room. Lizzy felt she needed to say something to Sally about what she had witnessed in the kitchen and started to say, “Sally...”

    “Yes, ma’am? Did you need something?”

    Not really knowing how to put what she felt she needed to say, Lizzy opted for being blunt, “I am sorry Sally. It is not my intention for Billy to be so…focused on me…truly, he is nothing more than a friend….an irritating one at that.”

    Half smiling, Sally responded, “I know it is not your fault ma’am. I had best just get over him and move on.” Shrugging, she said, “He’s been stuck on you for years. I believe I need to head upstairs now, Miss Bennet will be waking and she likes a hot bath in the mornings.”

    “Oh I know!” Almost as an afterthought, Lizzy asked, “Sally? Did you ever think about leaving Longbourn and getting away from Billy?”

    Startled, Sally asked desperately, “Leave Longbourn? Where would I go? I have not done anything wrong have I?”

    Realizing her error, Lizzy rushed to make amends, “NO! Sally! You are wonderful! We would never ask you to leave! We love you here! I only meant – ”

    “My cousin only meant, if you wanted to leave to make it easier on yourself in regards to overcoming your fascination with Billy Hill, we would not blame you for it,” interrupted Mary.

    Sally visibly calmed and responded, “No, Miss Mary, Miss Elizabeth, I am quite happy here at Longbourn serving the eldest Miss Bennets.” With that she left to go upstairs.

    As Mary and Elizabeth left to meet their steward, Elizabeth turned to Mary and said, “Thank you Mary! I do not know what I was thinking.”

    “Of course. You were probably thinking your grandfather would be able to help her find a position.”

    Alarmed, Lizzy tried to dissent from that claim, “What on earth could my grandfather do to help?”

    “Probably much more than Father could. The Duke of Shrewsbury could well afford to hire another maid. It would certainly be a better position than what she has now.”

    Shocked, Lizzy grabbed Mary arm and almost dragged her to the side of the house and whispered, “How on earth do you know that?”

    “You need not worry about me telling anyone.”

    Pinching her nose, Elizabeth stated, “I am more worried about how you came by this information.”

    As Mary blushed a little with guilt, she said, “I probably need to apologize for it. When you were going to go to London to meet your grandfather a few years ago, I was about to interrupt the conversation you were having with Father,” She hurried to add when she saw Elizabeth’s look of horror, “I did not hear much. All I heard was Father remind you that it was a good thing mother did not know about the Duke.” Holding out her hands in submission, Mary added, “I know you send letters to Oxford, and there are only a few Dukes who reside there. I heard Father mention writing to Talbot once or twice and simply put two and two together.”

    Hissing Elizabeth exclaimed, “Quiet! We do not want the world to hear you!”

    “We need to be off,” was Mary’s only response.

    They walked in silence until they met with Mr. Smith. Elizabeth was somewhat disconcerted by the fact that Mary not only had known but had known for years about the identity of her grandfather, but she had not sought to tell anyone. She was thankful for the distraction that Mr. Smith afforded her.

    It was some time later that Mary and Elizabeth were finished with the drainage issue and started walking toward the Parson’s house. It was during this trip that Mary spoke quietly, “Thank you for thinking of me, Lizzy.”

    “What on earth do you mean?”

    “Normally, you would take Jane on trips and walks like this. Thank you for inviting me.”

    “Jane is horrendous with roses,” was all Elizabeth could say.

    Elizabeth watched her cousin out of the corner of her eye. As they approached the Parsonage, she noticed her cousin getting visibly stiffer. She realized Mary was nervous, and abruptly stopped. “Mary,” she said, “You need to be calm. He is just another person.”

    It occurred to her that this might be the opening Lizzy needed to get to know Mary better and said, “Mary, did you know, those pianoforte pieces I bring home every year are a source of humor for myself and Grandfather? They are sort of a standing joke.”

    Mary looked in confusion at her cousin and asked, “I do not understand; what do you mean by a standing joke?”

    “Well, the first time I visited Grandfather in Oxford, I was very nervous. You should know my character by now: anytime someone attempts to intimidate me, I rise to the occasion.”

    “You mean you are determined to prove the other person wrong?”

    Laughing at her cousin’s accurate description of her, Elizabeth replied, “Indeed! You are quite correct. I did in fact feel intimidate by Grandfather. One night, very early into our visit, Jane felt she needed to spend at least some time practicing her music. I, of course, practiced my singing. Grandfather found us in the music room and asked if I was to practice after Jane was done. I of course, took this as a challenge, and attempted a very complicated piece, and to my dismay, Grandfather stayed and listened to the entire poorly played song.”

    Elizabeth smiled in remembrance. “Jane, of course, tried to appease my wounded pride by informing me it was not bad at all, that I only needed a little more practice with it before I could play it perfectly. Grandfather seconded her opinion.”

    As the ladies continued to walk toward the parsonage, Lizzy added with a smile, “The next time I visited, I found an enormous pile of new sheet music in the music room. When we asked Grandfather about it, he told Jane and I that he was sure I could play the pieces just fine, and only needed a little more practice with them. Since then, there is always a new set of sheet music that comes home with me, or he sends in his correspondence to me with that same statement, ‘I am sure you could play this beautifully and will only require very little practice time for it’.”

    Mary asked with a broad smile on her face, “Is that why there is always new music at home?”

    Elizabeth nodded, and both ladies laughed quietly with each other. The remainder of the walk, they discussed a new piece that Elizabeth had brought home and added to the ever growing pile. As they approached the Parsonage, Lizzy noticed her sister getting visibly stiffer; she realized Mary was nervous, and abruptly stopped,

    Mary was standing as straight as could be, and Lizzy witness a severe degree of haughtiness and pride descend upon her cousins’ face. Having experienced her cousins’ current manners many times before, Mary drew a deep breath and Elizabeth could feel the moral lecture coming on. “Stop!” She said with her hand up in the air, “Do not even say it.”

    “Excuse me?”

    “Lecture me on modesty. There is nothing wrong with either of our decorum. If you had decided to simply visit the parson on your own, there would be an issue there. However, there is nothing disrespectful about our visiting him to help in his garden. In fact, you could say we are doing our Christian duty.”

    Mary looked toward the parsonage, and asked quietly, “What if he does not see it that way? I do not want to seem too forward.”

    Laughing, Elizabeth responded, “If anyone was forward, it would have been me! I offered my help reclaiming a rose garden when everyone in Hertfordshire knows about my inability to grow a thing!”

    “That is true.”

    Becoming serious, Elizabeth put her arm around her cousin and said, “Stop trying so hard and simply be yourself. Most of the conversation will be about roses. If you feel uncomfortable, simply bring the conversation back to the roses.”

    Mary hesitated before she admitted, “Lizzy, I am not very good at…leading discussions.”

    With a wink, Lizzy responded just before the Reverend came out of this cottage and spotted then, “I am sure you can converse very well and will only require very little practice to become perfect at it.”

    As the Reverend Mr. Michael Forsythe called out to the ladies in greeting, he heard the most delightful laugh come from Mary.

    Sensing that her nervousness was gone or at least abated, Elizabeth hurriedly brought Mary to where the Reverend stood before her cousin lost her courage. Elizabeth greeted him when they were near, “Good morning Reverend!”

    “Good morning Miss Elizabeth and Miss Mary!” he exclaimed as he bowed to the two. “You have finally come to revive my flower patch? I daresay there will be a lot of work to do there!”

    “No, Reverend Forsythe! We are only here to give you advice. You must do the work yourself!” teased Elizabeth. “As you can see, Mary has volunteered to come along as well. She is much better than I with making the dying thrive.”

    “Well, then, please, allow me to show you my humble patch of weeds.” He offered his arms to both of the young ladies. Elizabeth took his immediately, Mary was much more hesitant.

    As they walked around what was very accurately called a weed patch, all parties were shocked when Mary exclaimed quite excitedly, “Oh! Reverend, you have a Damask Rose! I have not seen one for quite a few years! Netherfield Park used to have quite the rose garden you know! However, the last tenants removed it and replaced the wonderful roses with those awful statutes. They had a very fine Damask Rose at one point. I was sorry they tore it out before I could get a few clippings from it!”

    Having never heard Mary speak for so long and definitely never with such animation, the Reverend could only respond, “Really?”

    Elizabeth fared only a little better with her response, “Why Mary! I knew you loved roses but I did not know about the rose garden at Netherfield! When did you find out?”

    As she pulled out a pair of gloves and clippers from a small bag she had brought, Mary answered, “Oh, it was years ago! I think I had just turned fourteen. Do you remember Lady Sotherton?” She paused only a moment before continuing, “She lived there for a full year before she left to go live with her son in Scotland. She was the cousin of the owners. Anyway, her husband had died, and the owners allowed her to live there while she mourned. Apparently, Lady Sotherton did not want to mourn in a foreign country.”

    Mary kept talking as she clipped, “Anyway, I had heard that she had been working in the long forgotten rose garden and went over there to see if I could help. I learned a lot from her. She even left a few books on roses with me when she left! I just simply forgot to ask for some clippings before she left. The next thing I knew, the roses had been torn out.” With disgust she added, “There was something about the next lady getting poked or hurt by them…or some such nonsense.”

    “Now Mary! That’s is not nonsense! My fingers have been cut many times in our own garden!”

    Laughing as she continued to prune the rose bush back, Mary said, “Once again, that is because you do not wear your gloves!”

    “True! True!”

    “Miss Mary,” started the Reverend, “What is a clipping? And why would you want one?”

    Mary froze, she had almost forgotten his presence, she composed herself and said, “A clipping is piece of a stem of a rose bush,” she said as she pointed to part of the Damask Rose she was working on, “You use it to start a new bush. I wanted some clippings to add a Damask Rose to Longbourn’s rose garden.”

    Smiling at her cousin, and trying to help her calm down, Elizabeth stated, “Yes. Mary is almost as dedicated to the rose garden as she is to studying and our pianoforte. Indeed, the garden flourishes due to her tender and devoted care.”

    “Miss Mary, would you like a clipping of that bush? I do not mind.”

    Turning around with a brilliant smile, she caught the good Reverend off guard, “Oh Reverend Forsythe, could I? I would be most grateful!”

    Laughing at her exuberance, the Reverend responded, “Of course! After you cut that bush into submission just now, I believe you deserve it!”

    Mary saw the mess that she had made, and started to blush, “Oh dear! I am sorry Reverend; I’ll clean it up right now.”

    “Absolutely not! I will clean it up! After all, it is my rose garden!” He rushed over to stop her from cleaning the pile of rose thorns and stems on the ground. “I thank you for showing me how to prune the bush. Now, I just need to get a pair of gloves myself and a pair of shears and I will have this place cleaned up in a hurry!”

    Extremely embarrassed, Mary started to stammer, “I…um…I had…oh, goodness.” She said. She took a huge breath and exhaled then said, “Reverend, I did not know if you had a proper pair of shears, so I brought a second pair.” She started digging in her bag again, “I am afraid, they are small, and I do not really need bigger ones for our garden,” then looking back at his weed patch, “You might need to get some larger ones. Some of these bushes will take a lot of work to fix.”

    Taking hold of the shears she held in her hand, he startled her out of her thoughts, “Miss Mary, this is more than generous. I appreciate the foresight and thought.”

    Stumbling again as she looked at the reverend, Mary tried to say, “Of co-cour-course Reverend.”

    Seeing that Mary needed to be rescued Elizabeth said, “On that note, Reverend, we will bid you adieu! Mary and I need to get back home. Jane will be visiting some of Longbourn’s tenants and Mary is needed for that excursion.”

    Startled, Mary said, “I am?”

    “Yes. She was going to ask you later” Lizzy added with a wink, proving the Mary that Jane probably did not even know of the plans, “but I’m sure you’ll say yes.”

    Looking back and forth between the Reverend and Elizabeth, Mary tentatively said, “Of course I will.”

    “How admirable of you Miss Mary!” exclaimed the Reverend, “It is my opinion that too many ladies are too idle these days! Indeed, I will not keep you from you mission of mercy! After all, our Lord has promised not to forget those who help his people.”

    “Hebrews,” Mary added quietly, and then a little more strongly, “that is in Hebrews is it not?”

    Again, the Reverend was surprised by his visitors, “Indeed it is; a small but powerful passage.”

    “Hebrews is a favorite of mine as well,” Mary added a little quieter. She looked with panic at Elizabeth, and it was apparent to her cousin that Mary had no idea what to say next.

    So Elizabeth decided to rescue her cousin, and curtseyed and made her goodbyes to the Reverend. Lizzy was quite pleased to see the Reverend’s eyes follow her and her cousin as they started to walk away. It was not until the parsonage was out of sight before Mary sighed in misery and asked, “Was I really that bad?”

    “No! You were quite charming! I am sure he never really took his eyes off of you!”

    “Probably because I was bumbling like an idiot.”

    Elizabeth looked with confusion at her cousin, as they walked. To her Mary’s downcast face, she said, “I heard no ramblings from any fools. Besides,” she added with a grin, “Was it not Shakespeare who said, ‘What is past is prologue’. It is done, let us move on to better things. Learn from your actions but remember them only with pleasure.”

    Elizabeth stopped in the middle of the road right before a small hill, and continued, “Mary, you must not think that you are a fool. Nothing could be further from the truth. The truth as both I saw and Reverend Forsythe saw was that a sweet young lady who is not only is energetic about roses, but also an intelligent and studious. I had not known half of what you knew about Lady Sotherton; Reverend Forsythe never met her either! He also saw a very giving young lady who offered him a pair of her own shears to help him. Indeed…”

    At that moment, both young ladies heard a commotion on the other side of the hill. Unfortunately, Mary was barely able to jump out of the way as two massive horses came bolting over the hill. The one rider veered his horse off to the right, away from both young ladies, whereas the other rider was going too fast and e was unable to do so, he was already upon Elizabeth. As he proceeded to jump his black horse over her, Elizabeth screamed as she ducked low to the ground.

    The whole incident only took a few moments. The tall man on the black horse rode a short way away before he jumped off his horse; and after calming his horse down, he returned to where Elizabeth and Mary were standing. Mary was ascertaining if Elizabeth was alright and was wiping dust off of her dress; Elizabeth was glaring at the tall dark man walking back in their direction.

    “Are you alright, miss?” asked the tall blonde man who had veered off to the side of the road. He horse was already calm as he approached, “I am so sorry! We were unaware of your presence before it was too late! We are new to the area and are unfamiliar with –”

    Mary interrupted, “Please sir! We are fine, my cousin and I are quite well. It is we who should not have been standing in the middle of the road –”

    “I completely agree! Why, we could have killed you two!” exclaimed the tall man as he drew near.

    “Darcy –”

    “No, Bingley!” he exclaimed as he turned to the young ladies, “What on earth could have possessed you two to be in the middle of an obviously well-traveled road?”

    “Mr. Darcy, I presume?” asked a seething Elizabeth.

    “Yes! This is Mr. Fitzwilliam Darcy. I am Mr. Charles Bingley. I am the new tenant of Netherfield Park! I am absolutely sorry for my friend’s behavior. We truly apologize for almost killing you!”

    Elizabeth turned to Mr. Bingley, and said, “That is quite alright, Mr. Bingley. You both are forgiven for this incident. As you,” she said glaring at Mr. Darcy, “have rightly said, we should not have been in the middle of the blind portion of the road. However, as to our reason for being there, that is none of your business.”

    As she said this Elizabeth turned back to Mr. Bingley, “Mr. Bingley, as we are to be neighbors, I suggest we put this accident behind us. I look forward to making your formal acquaintance at a later time.” With that she took Mary’s arm and started to walk away.

    “Miss, may we know whom we just almost killed?” called Mr. Bingley.

    Mary turned and said, “This is my cousin Elizabeth Bennet and I am Mary Bennet, we are from Longbourn, your closest neighbors.”

    “Oh!” exclaimed Mr. Bingley. “We met a Mr. Bennet of Longbourn. Is he your father?”

    Mary replied, “Yes he is, but how did you happen to meet him? We were unaware that you had taken possession of Netherfield yet.”

    Mr. Bingley walked toward the sisters, and said, “I met with the solicitor for Netherfield last week and accidentally met with him there. I was returning the call today. I had a lovely chat with him. He even invited my friends and I to the assembly we had spoken of during our first acquaintance; I believe it is this Friday. As to taking possession, the previous owners are letting me take possession today!”

    “Yes, the assembly is next week.” stated Elizabeth clearly starting to enjoy the company of the blonde man, “How many will be in your party?”

    Clearing his throat loudly, Mr. Darcy interrupted, “Charles, we really must be going if we are to make London by nightfall.”

    Glaring at the dark man, Elizabeth stated, “We would not want to keep you.” Looking back at Mr. Bingley with a smile, Elizabeth said, “We look forward to seeing you at the assembly.” With that, the two ladies parted ways from the gentlemen.

    After the men were out of hearing, Lizzy turned to Mary and said, “We mustn’t tell Aunt about this.”

    Mary simply rolled her eyes and said, “Of course not, Lizzy. Why on earth would I want to do that?”



    Heythrop Park, Oxford
    October 01, 1811


    My Dear Lizzy,

    I will admit to being very reflective recently. Not an internal study mind you, but going through many wonderful memories I have. I have thought about my own entrance to society as an adult, my life with your grandmother, and most specifically my life with your mother.

    I do not know if I have told you this recently, but you remind me of her a quite a bit. In the moments when you do not resemble my Faith, you are definitely Gregory’s child. That was a compliment mind you. However, the combination that I see of both Faith and Gregory manifests itself in an unmistakably Elizabeth sort of way. Another compliment I assure you.

    I have been thinking about a ball we should hold in your honor. If we do not, I am sure Bea will insist. I like the idea of her doing all the work only to have us simply show up. I am sure she would love it. She loves a good ball. I am also equally sure that Eddy would have my head if I did.

    Thoughts of throwing you a ball remind me of your mother’s first ball. As you know, when your mother was seventeen, your grandmother, God rest her soul, died. However, I believe I may have mentioned this but she left Faith a collection of journals. Evette spent every evening for the previous year writing in them. She wrote of everything and everyone your mother may have had a need to know for her debut. It was almost as if Evette knew she would not make it to see your mother finally become an adult.

    Faith pored over those journals the year we were in mourning. I think she felt her mother’s presence every time she read them. After the year of mourning, I would have been perfectly content to keep Faith from London. After all, I had just lost my Evette, I had no wish to lose my Faith. However, Faith insisted we go and simply be done with the task.

    Faith embraced society like a toothache: something you deal with until the pain was gone. The worst of which was probably her presentation to King George III. She hated that dress.

    However, I will forever remember that first ball. She danced with anyone who asked, never refusing a person. I overheard many of the conversations of some of the lesser partners. Anytime her partner would twirl her toward me, she would roll her eyes, and say some witty remark that had the gentleman laughing but not realizing it was about him.

    At one time, she had her partner bring her back to me and I had been chatting with Lady Fitzwilliam and her daughter, Ann and her eldest son Edward. I was fast becoming friends with Eddy even then, despite our age differences. His father had died when they were all children and he had only just been granted the title of Earl upon his recent coming of age.

    I was more than a little upset to see that Faith was being led to me by my Cousin Lord Charles Talbot, who had already inherited the title “Earl of Shrewsbury”. As they approached me it was apparent he was now trying to convince her of his suit, even though he was twice her age at the time. I almost said something when Faith replied, “Thank you Lord Talbot, I hope your gout gets better”, just as we approached.

    Lord Talbot turned the darkest shade of red almost immediately. He sputtered some nonsense about him not being ill at all. Faith had the good sense to look ashamed and embarrassed and made her apologies and said, “I had thought that story earlier had been about you! I am so sorry!” He immediately went away. Lady Fitzwilliam asked her what story Lord Talbot had told her and Faith replied, “Mother wrote that if I ever wish to dissuade someone, simply misconstrue some story your partner told you in such a way as to embarrass him. Not too crass however, just enough that it will leave him wondering the rest of the evening what he said.”

    I could hear Evette’s voice saying that. I also started to remember her doing that very thing many times at the dinner table when one of my cousins got out of line. It was then that Robert showed up, with his wife (and I use that term lightly) Lady Deborah. He heard the tail end of Faith’s story and started laughing louder than the rest of us. After we had calmed down, he told us a similar story of when he was dancing with Evette. Apparently, she had chosen to hand him a glass of water from a nearby servant and said something about his breath.

    When you are at Heythrop next, I will have the servants find the journals for you. If I am not mistaken, I believe Faith added some of her own comments to them. You will love reading them I assure you.

    As I write this, Robert has come to visit me for a time. A cold has settled in his chest and he wished to get out of the city. I wish he would simply retire; however, he informs me that even if he put the paper work through and left the army, one never really leaves. Personally, I believe he has done enough for England. Leave it to Bea’s children to protect us. Let Robert rest. He sends his love and will more than likely write to you himself shortly. Apparently, I am unable to properly write his wishes. Expect a letter from him soon, that is if he ever leaves the comfort of my chair.

    Give my love to the Bennets. Know that I keep you in my prayers every night and pray for the time to pass quickly until I see you again.

    Love,
    James Talbot



    Longbourn, Hertfordshire
    October 03, 1811


    Dear Grandfather,

    Let me be the first to feed the fodder of your ego: you are an excellent story teller. I may have never met my Grandmother or mother, but your tale had me laughing out loud to an empty room and then I changed swiftly to crying softly because I will never meet such amazing ladies.

    I have been reflecting myself for quite a bit on society and what taking my place will mean to my family. Not only my Bennet family but also my family who may or may not believe I actually exist. Until this last trip to Heythrop, I never really gave much thought to what you have had to deal with. You have told me story after story of Grandmother, Mother, and Father. You have even told me so much about Uncle Robert that I cannot wait to meet him.

    I am not excited about my court presentation.

    It is not that I am worried about the responsibility I will be taking on as Lady Elizabeth Evette Talbot Bennet, but rather what I feel I will be losing in Miss Elizabeth Bennet. I understand and truly believe you when you say that I will not be kept from my Bennet relations, however, I will still be missing out on a lot in their lives. This shames me when you add into account the years of neglect that I have to make up.

    Take, for example, Mary. Were you aware that she has known your identity since she was fourteen? She has kept it to herself all these years; a fact for which I am extremely grateful. I have been watching her this past week and found out a few things: Mary is a genius in the garden, actually plays shorter less complicated pieces quite adequately, and is in love with the new parson (a Michael Forsythe).

    I feel as if I hardly know her. I certainly have no stories or tales like the ones you have of your relations. It is my own fault, however. I have realized that I have held myself back from my cousins, all excepting Jane, simply because I felt I could not let them know me for fear of the truth of my situation being made known. That, of course, is nonsense, especially when you take into account the fact that Mary has known all along.

    I find myself growing more and more fond of Mary as our conversations progress. She is not as religious as everyone believes. Well, that is not true: she is very generous and passionate about giving back. She has taken to visiting Uncle’s tenants with zeal. What I mean to say is that the more time I spend with Mary the more I realize her intelligence extends beyond Fordyce’s sermons. She even has taken to quoting that specific piece of work less and has started to show her love of Shakespeare. It is quite astonishing really; and of course I love every minute of her company. I am quite pleased with how our relationship is progressing.

    That brings me to Kitty and Lydia. Yesterday, I attempted to observe them in the afternoon and then again this morning, and I have come to a startling revelation: Kitty attaches herself to Lydia because Lydia receives the attention. Unfortunately, Lydia receives a tremendous amount of attention, only none of it is good. I plan on discussing this with Jane to see what she thinks about Kitty and how we can help her.
    I am heartily ashamed for not seeing it sooner. All Kitty wants is time and recognition. Something I find I can relate to, especially when Aunt Fanny is fawning over Jane. Please do not misunderstand me: Jane is all that is good. It is just…sometimes I wish I were as good and beautiful as Jane.

    In some ways, as I open myself up to these new relationships with my cousins, I find myself growing somewhat jealous. It is a feeling I am not comfortable with. I recently had a conversation with Jane about her fears that she will never wed, which of course is preposterous. Jane is too good to waste away in this life. After I spoke with Jane about her marital wishes, I was able to help Mary speak with the man she is falling in love with. He is the new reverend in Meryton.

    Do not worry; I have no wish to become the local matchmaker.

    I am pleased for Mary, truly I am. When Jane falls in love I will be ecstatic. However, the more I watch Mary the more I wish to marry for love as well. Unfortunately in my case, I am quite aware that the choice of one’s partner in life is not always up to the parties involved, especially for people in our social standing.

    It is not that I am against arranged marriages. I am only against them for myself. In some cases the choice of one’s spouse should not have been left up to himself or herself. A perfect example of that would be Uncle Thomas and Aunt Fanny. Two more unsuitable people one could not find. Somehow they make their marriage work. Their life, however, will not suit me: I am too obstinate to wish to hide from my spouse like my uncle does and I have no wish to bury my head in a basket of lace or the latest fashion magazine like Aunt Fanny.

    A movement caught Lizzy eye, startling her from her musings as she wrote the letter to her grandfather on a bench tucked into the garden. She watched as Kitty came out with a huge blanket and pillow and proceeded to lay them out on the ground in front of a particularly large rose bush. She stifled a giggle as she watched her second youngest cousin flop in a very unladylike down on the seating arrangement and pull out a pencil and a book from a bag she had brought with her. Curious, Lizzy could not help but ask, “Kitty, whatever are you doing?”

    Kitty was so startled that she jumped and fell over as she tried to hurriedly hide the book from Lizzy’s view, “Nothing Lizzy, Nothing at all!”

    “What is that book? Is that a sketchbook?”

    Hiding the pencil behind her back where she was holding the book, Kitty exclaimed, “Why would I have something like a sketch book?” then to try to get Lizzy’s attention away from herself, she asked, “What are you doing out here? It is Thursday, you normally are with Father going over the books right now.”

    Laughing at the obvious attempt to change topics, Lizzy rose and went to sit on the blanket with her cousin, “Uncle is showing Mary all about the books. I am quite caught up with them and we felt it was time she learned. Now, why would you be hiding a sketchbook? May I see it, please?” she asked holding out her hand.

    “Do I have to?” Kitty whined.

    Hesitantly, Elizabeth withdrew her hand and said, “No. I am curious, though, as to why you feel compelled to hide it.”

    “Lydia says that only boring people draw,” whispered Kitty.

    Laughing outright, Lizzy almost snorted as she said, “Oh my! That is a good one! Untrue though.” Beaming at her cousin she asked again, “May I please see your work? It will not be boring to me. As you know, I have no training in drawing, painting or anything like it; therefore, I will not be able to be a severe critic.”

    Hesitantly, Kitty withdrew the black book from behind her back and asked as she handed it to Lizzy, “You will not make fun?”

    “Of course not!” She said as she took the book. Unprepared for what she found within, Lizzy gasped. She made Kitty even more nervous as she continued to look through the book without saying a word.

    After a few moments, Kitty ventured to ask, “Um, Lizzy…any thoughts?”

    Looking up from being engrossed in the book, Lizzy said, “Kitty! You are really good! How long have you been sketching?”

    “I do not know, a few years, maybe?”

    “A few years! Why have I never seen you drawing?”

    Looking down at the grass, Kitty said quietly, “Do you remember when Lydia was able to go to London with Mama? She went to visit Aunt Madeline after she had baby Benjamin?”

    “Yes. I believe it was to retrieve Jane and me.” Smiling at the memory, she added, “If I remember correctly, Lydia was quite pleased she was allowed to go to London and you were not.”

    “I still have not been. Everyone has been to London except for me.”

    Shocked, Lizzy said, “Really? I had not realized…”

    “Oh yes! Well, you and Jane took Lydia to a book shop while Mama went with Uncle to look over his warehouses…”

    “I remember. I do not remember buying anything though. I do think Lydia purchased something, pretty stationary or something like that.”

    Snorting, Kitty responded, “She bought me a sketchbook and said, ‘here is a boring present containing nothing for you, it is quite dull, like you.’ I was quite upset with her and threw it in a corner. Then one afternoon, Lydia was not speaking to me again and went to play with Maria while you visited with Charlotte. I just sat in our room for a while…bored. When I saw the stationary; I started to doodle and try to copy the flowery image imprinted on it. I was actually having fun with it…”

    Realizing the end of the story, Lizzy finished it for her, “then Lydia saw it, told you only boring people draw, and you have been hiding your talent ever since.”

    “Not really hiding it. I mean, Lizzy, you are the first to ask about my book. I have it with me a lot. People just do not notice me.”

    Feeling ashamed, Lizzy said, “You are right. Now that I think about it, I have seen you with it before. I have never asked. Well, I’m asking now, do you only draw, or do you like to paint as well?”

    “I have never really gotten into painting, it always seemed like too much work, but I have been interested in it. I just do not know where to begin…”

    “Well! I know exactly where to begin. Do you have any of your pin money left?” Lizzy asked as she rose from the blanket and started helping Kitty pick up her things. After seeing Kitty look sheepishly away, she continued, “let me guess….Lydia and you used it to buy some lace or fabric or some such nonsense.”

    “We bought a hat for Lydia,” confessed Kitty.

    “With both of your pin money?”

    “Yes.”

    Frowning at the thought, Lizzy said, “Well, from now you, you are not to give your pin money to Lydia. If she asks you send her to me and then walk away.”

    As Lizzy started to walk inside the house with the pillow and the blanket, Kitty called out, “Elizabeth, what are we going to do?”

    Turning to her cousin she said, “See about some art supply money from your father.”



    Posted on 2017-04-05

    Chapter 1 – New Tenants of Netherfield (Part Two)


    “Jane, did you know Kitty draws?” Later that night Jane and Elizabeth had gotten together to speak with each other in Jane’s room. Elizabeth was upset by her lack of understanding and acquaintance with her own cousins, “I feel so foolish! She’s been carrying that a sketch book around for years!”

    “Lizzy, yes, but –”

    “You should have seen her, Jane! She was positively cringing when we went in to ask Uncle to buy her some paints and an easel for her to try her luck with. Uncle Thomas just sat there and prolonged her suspense while he asked her all kinds of questions about where her allowance money went, why she would let Lydia take advantage of her, how could he really know that this expense would be one she would continue with, etc. She was almost crying by the time I took her journal from her hands to show him her work!”

    “Lizzy, I do not –”

    “And then! She was so disappointed when the shopkeeper did not have any paints or supplies for painting. She wanted to try watercolors. She told me that they look to be the easiest to learn but then she turned right around and said ‘It is for the best Lizzy; I probably would be horrible at it anyway.’ It was all I could do to refrain from saying I would get her a master painter to teach her anything she needed!”

    “Lizzy, if you would please calm –”

    “It was just a godsend when the Reverend Forsythe came in and overheard us. His mother used to paint and he still had some of her supplies, the joy on her face when he offered to bring them by tomorrow!” As Elizabeth finished her story, she flopped on the bed.

    “Lizzy, may I speak now?” Jane calmly asked with a wide smile on her face.

    “Sorry, Jane! I just could not believe it at all!”

    “I can well understand that. First, yes, I did know. I never asked her because she seemed to not want anyone to know. I will speak with her tomorrow as well. Second, you are right: Father should not have teased her like that. She is not used to his attitude and humor being directed at her. I do not believe he meant to make her cry. I will say I am quite humbled by your recent interest in my sisters.”

    With one raised eyebrow, Lizzy asked, “What do you mean?”

    “I feel a little ashamed. When you brought Mary back to me earlier in the week and said she would be joining me on my tenant visits, I was a little caught off guard. Then, this morning, while we were still at the breakfast table, you asked Father to help teach her Longbourn’s books. I was caught off guard yet again. Now you are interested in Kitty?” holding her hands out in confusion, Jane offered, “What is it that you are trying to accomplish, Lizzy? I wish to help.”

    Starting to pace in the small room, Elizabeth cried out in frustration, “I do not know! I only saw an opportunity to help Mary gain some confidence. As for Kitty, I simply wanted to support her efforts; it was obvious she felt no one was. That…humbled me.” Elizabeth finished lamely. “I have felt for the first time in years that I do not really know my cousins. I feel as if I have neglected them.” With a teasing glint in her eye, Elizabeth added, “Morose feelings never sit well with me, you know that. I believe am I simply trying to restore my own peace. See, am I not terribly selfish?”

    “Hardly!” laughed Jane, “Helping my sisters could never be construed as a selfish act.”

    Hesitating, Lizzy asked, “Then will you help me? The circumstances surrounding my recent dealings with both Mary and Kitty were happenstance. I have no hope the same will happen with Lydia and I have no idea how to relate to her.”

    “Well. The only thing I believe Lydia is concerned with is attention and men.” Dryly, Jane added, “I really do not want to encourage her in either.”

    “Ah yes…everyone in Meryton could hear her excitement about the militia being quartered in Hertfordshire. When are they to arrive?”

    Jane rolled her eyes, “Mid next week.”

    “Oh no.”



    Elizabeth was pleased to find a letter delivered to her upon her return to Longbourn after her morning walk a few days later. She immediately went to her room where she found Jane reading. Taking up her own post near their window, she excitedly tore open the missive.

    “Another letter Elizabeth? Surely he hasn’t had time to receive the last one and return it?” questioned Jane from across the room.

    Elizabeth smiled and replied, “More than likely not. That means this is an extra letter, simply because he misses me!” Flipping over the letter she said, “Actually, maybe he did receive mine: he sent it express.”

    Heythrop Park, Oxford
    October 05, 1811

    My Dear Elizabeth Evette,

    My heart breaks to think that you believe I would force you into a marriage where you could neither love nor respect your partner in life. Believe me when I tell you, this has been the topic of your uncle’s and my conversations multiple times. Your Uncle Thomas is very aware of the mistake he made in marrying Francis Gardiner. That may be a little strong: your Uncle and Aunt have made a very comfortable life for themselves. Even if the relationship is not what you or I need in life, they do deserve the respect they’ve earned for carving out their life for their beautiful children.

    It would be a complete dishonesty if I tried to tell you that no one expects me to arrange a marriage for you. I feel the need to be completely forthright with you: I have had at least three families approach me regarding this very topic. It has become well known, thanks to your Uncle Robert who does not know how to hold his liquor at my club, that you will be formally introduced next season.

    Almost immediately after that debacle, the Carlisle’s and the Compton’s approached me about an arranged marriage. Even that half-wit, our cousin the Earl of Shrewsbury thought he could convince me to marry you to his heir! He even dragged the unimpressive man with him.

    I understand, even though I do not agree with any of them, why there is an assumption of a marriage. My own marriage was arranged. I do not believe I have told you that story; maybe if I had, you would not be torturing yourself so far from my comforting arms.

    Knowing you, dear Elizabeth, you are probably staring at this page in astonishment. Yes, my own dear Evette, God rest her soul, married me out
    of duty rather than love. All of my sibling’s marriages were arranged. Even my own Mother’s was arranged. My Grandfather, the first duke, felt it was important to have the Talbot name carried on with the Dukedom. So, he arranged a marriage between his eldest daughter, Viscountess Elizabeth Talbot and Robert Edward Rich who was the younger son of the Earl of Warwick at the time.

    The Warwick Earldom was a very prestigious earldom. Mother said that grandfather chose Father for her because of his willingness to change his last name to Talbot, to ensure the dukedom would stay within the Talbot family. I wish I could relate that Mother and Father chose to arrange all their children’s marriages because their own was so felicitous. Unfortunately, that was not true. Charles, my elder twin brother, who should have inherited, died before he could marry and ensure the line continued, much to the consternation of our mother.

    Mother, I believe, in a state of panic, immediately had Father arrange marriages for both myself and my brother. As you know, Robert’s marriage was not a happy one and has left his distaste for the state himself.

    Your grandmother’s and my marriage was quite different. At the time Mother was searching for an appropriate candidate for suitable for me, she was in a feud with her sister, Lady Victoria and a cousin, Lady Constance. Lady Victoria believe that my mother should not have inherited the dukedom but rather it should have been put into abeyance and held the title for the next son, which would have been her son. It does not matter that that could not have happened. The patent was written in such a way that if the presiding Duke or Duchess has no children, it becomes extinct: siblings cannot inherit.

    Lady Constance, at the time, wanted Mother to arrange a marriage with myself and her youngest daughter, in order to allow the Dukedom and the Earldom to coincide once again. Our Talbot relations never really appreciated how the Earldom and the Dukedom had been forced to separate when Mother gained her inheritance. The patents for the Dukedom allow for women to inherit, a rare occurrence I assume you realize, whereas the Earldom does not. However, Lady Constance and her spouse were universally not liked by my mother and our family. It is a story for a different time, but does serve to say, some of our Talbot relations attempt to take Mother to court over her inheritance.

    In the end, Mother went to France to find my bride. Evette was the daughter of an obscure French Baron, and just barely acceptable enough in Mother’s eyes to arrange the marriage with her son. Evette was witty, beautiful, and intelligent. Evette’s father was a traveler and took Evette everywhere with him. He visited London the season Mother was searching for wives and they met at a large ball. I do not believe I was even in attendance. I wish I had been. Apparently, Lady Victoria and Lady Constance were hounding Mother again when they pointed Evette out to her. My wife had been dancing with one of their sons and the two ladies started pointing out everything wrong with Evette and why it would be impossible for her to be accepted into polite English society.

    Mother spent the rest of the evening with the Count of Poitiers, Evette’s father. At the end of the evening, Mother was satisfied. I was wed to Evette within the prerequisite six months, as is acceptable in any good society. For the first year, I felt trapped. I had only just lost my brother, my own twin. Even though the appropriate amount of mourning time had passed, I was still mourning Charles in my own way. I had no wish to go to any balls with Mother and the time and had been thankful Mother had allowed me to forgo the event was the very one I should have attended.

    At the beginning of my marriage to Evette, I found out that not only had I no wish to be married, neither did she. We hardly even spoke to each other for the entire first year. I recall the day things changed for us, or evening for that matter. We had a ball that she was required to go to; it was being thrown by one of her dearest friends: Lady Margaret Fitzwilliam. It was some sort of birthday celebration, I believe. I stalked the edges of the room like a caged animal. I had no wish to be there but I also had no wish to prove my mother was wrong in her choice to our cousins. I am, after all, loyal.

    I remember being such a cad and a bore. Anyone who came near me left quickly, which I approved of. I was so relieved when it was time for us to leave. I was standing by the door, trying my hardest to ignore Lord Fitzwilliam, and I overheard a conversation that haunts me still to this day. Two young jack-a-napes were talking about your grandmother, very unkindly. I almost approached them to put an end to their discussion when they said something that changed the way I looked at her.

    One of the young men said, “See, even the Viscount Shrewsbury does not even like his wife.”

    That was not true. I turned to Evette and saw her coming toward me and I had this overwhelming feeling of protection. As we rode home, it intensified when I realized she was silently crying on the opposite side of the carriage. I asked her about it and all she told me was that she was “fine”. After many years of marriage I have learned to keep pushing when she said that, because she obviously was not “fine”.

    Unfortunately, I had not learned that lesson that evening and we both went to bed as soon as we got home. I, however, could not sleep that night. Did I like my wife? Did it matter? These questions plagued me for weeks. I sought out Mother and Father who both informed me that it did not matter whether I did or did not like my wife. My own father offered to find me a mistress once Evette had given me an heir. I have never approved of such a practice and it only drove me away from them.

    I was so incensed that he would even offer such a thing; I removed myself and Evette to Heythrop. I used some excuse of renovations needing my supervision. Evette said not a word and followed me dutifully. The year we spent at Heythrop was…healing. Both Charles and I loved the estate. I was finally able to mourn my brother’s passing without watchful eyes, and I loved every second of it. I also found I was able to be more open and enjoyed your grandmother’s company. It was very soothing. Shortly after we arrived, I found myself telling her more and more about my brothers, myself, and what I wanted in life.

    Slowly, she also started to open up. We had many, very candid, conversations. It was then that I found out she hated being married to me. For some reason, at the time, that devastated me. It was then that I realized I had already fallen in love with that wonderful, dedicated, intelligent, and beautiful woman. I wanted to be for her what she was for me. Our marriage changed after that realization. It took another two years of my courting her in our marriage for her to finally admit that she loved me in return.

    I still remember the moment she told me. It was like something dormant in my soul open up and I finally felt whole again. We had many wonderful years of marriage after that and even welcomed a much loved child: Faith, your mother.

    What you do not know is that we tried to welcome at least four more children, none of whom survived the pregnancies. Each unborn child took some of your grandmother’s health from her. When we finally stopped attempting to give Faith a sister or brother, your Grandmother’s strong will had been broken. She poured everything left she had into Faith and lasted until the year before Faith entered society.

    Elizabeth, I know this is a long letter, but you deserve it. You also deserve to be married to a man that you can love and respect from the very beginning. Evette and I went through so many things those first years of our marriage that would have been much easier if we had felt we could have relied on each other. Unfortunately, we could not. The thought that I would be the cause of such a situation for either my Faith or my Elizabeth is abhorrent to me. I wish what we went through on no one…except maybe your worthless Talbot and Berkeley cousins.

    So, let this be the end of the matter: you will marry who you choose without regard to anyone else. I will tolerate nothing less. I do not believe that I would have ever had the wonderful years I had with your grandmother if I had been allowed to choose my own bride. A fact I am most grateful for. However, you and your mother were both brought up very differently that I was. My daughter’s judgment of character, as well as your own, cannot be questioned. Faith chose a man I was able to love like a son and mourned as if he was one of my own. I have complete trust that you will choose wisely as well. You are not required to wed nor are you required to have an heir. If you choose never to marry and teach Jane’s ten children to play poorly, I will be content. Your happiness is the most important thing in the world to me.

    I love you and wish I could be there with you; I count the days until I can see you again.

    Your Loving Grandfather,
    James



    “Lizzy! You will make us all late!! How you do try my nerves!” Mrs. Bennet cried as she saw Lizzy folding her letter up.

    “I am ready Aunt. Is Uncle going with us?”

    “No! That man! First he will not greet Mr. Bingley for us, and then he says he already met him, now he claims we do not need him to introduce us to them tonight! Oh he loves to play with my nerves!”

    Laughing, Lizzy got up, picked up her wrap and walked toward her door, “Well, we must still love him even though he does like to vex you. Is everyone else ready?”

    “No. Oh dear! Kitty! Lydia!” she screamed as she ran down the hallway.

    Jane came into their room and said, “You look quite pretty. Is it for Mr. Bingley or his friend?”

    Scowling at the memory, “I hope he does not bring his friend. It is not for Mr. Bingley. He was quite charming but I think a little too eager for me.”

    “Lizzy, you barely met the man! How can you say so without spending time with him?”

    Laughing, Elizabeth linked arms with her dearest cousin as they walked down the stairs, “Dear me, Jane. It really does not matter! He’ll take one look at you and any potential thought of me will be out of his head.” As they gained the lower level, they saw Mary who, it seemed, had taken more time with her appearance than normal.

    “Why Mary! You look quite lovely this evening! Is that a new dress?” Jane asked kindly.

    Nervous, she replied, “Not really. It was one of Lizzy’s old dresses we remade. I feel frightfully immodest.” She started to pull at the neckline of her dress.

    Elizabeth reached out to still her cousin’s hands, “Mary, you look wonderful. There is not a stitch of immodesty in this dress. And what is this ‘we remade’ it? I simply helped you see what needed to be done and you did all the work!” Turning to Jane, “Truly, she’s been working on it the latter part of the week!”

    Coming closer, Jane asked, “Is this what you have been working on in the evenings? Mama has needed my attention these past few nights. I have seen you sewing rather than reading and have not had the opportunity to ask about it.”

    Half laughing, and still very nervous, Mary stated, “I daresay my hemline will fall out. I have never remade a dress before, and Lizzy is so much taller than I am.”

    “Well! You have now, and you have done an admirable job!” stated Elizabeth emphatically.

    “Indeed, daughter! It is quite fetching on you! I am surprised though to see you in such a lively color: a spring green!” called out Mr. Bennet from his office. “Whatever made you choose that one?”

    Shyly, Mary responded, “I have always liked this dress.” Indicating where Elizabeth was standing, “Lizzy offered to let me wear one of hers, and I asked about this one…” then losing her confidence she stopped speaking mid-sentence.

    “I had quite forgotten about it since I have not worn the dress for a while; in fact, many of the changes Mary herself suggested!”

    “Ah! That is why I do not see any lace!” exclaimed Mr. Bennet. All laughed at that remark.

    “Oh girls! Hurry up or we will be late!” shouted Mrs. Bennet from the top of the stairs.

    As the girls were hurried out the door by Mrs. Bennet, Elizabeth and Jane flanked Mary. Elizabeth whispered to her cousin, “Tonight, ignore whatever Aunt has to say. Tonight, think of your roses blooming in Reverend Forsythe’s garden and the smile you have gotten each time we’ve been seen him since then.”

    Blushing Mary responded, “Lizzy!”

    “Tonight, you might even dance with him!”

    Sighing, Mary leaned back into the seat, “Lizzy, he said he never dances. It is too improper for a single man of the cloth.”

    Smiling Lizzy responded, “I also heard what he said next; he said he would dance with his wife when he was able to.”

    Mary just sighed and said, “His wife.”



    The assembly was crowded by the time they gained entrance. The crush was a little overwhelming for Lizzy. As she looked for her eldest cousin, Elizabeth realized she and Mary had already been abandoned by Jane. Jane had been spirited off by Mrs. Carlston, who had a nephew visiting from town. Mrs. Bennet followed after, twittering the entire way. Lizzy then looked at Mary who was looking even more overwhelmed than she was.

    “Mary!” shouted Lizzy, “Let’s find Charlotte and a place to sit!”

    “Alright.”

    They walked and pushed their way through the crowd until they found the tables and seats on the far side of the room. Charlotte was already there with her mother and youngest sister, Mariah. Upon seeing Mary and Lizzy, Charlotte exclaimed, “Elizabeth, Mary! How delightful to see you!”

    “Indeed Miss Elizabeth, Miss Mary! It has been a few weeks since we’ve seen you!” declared Lady Lucas. Lady Lucas was a vision of refinement, which was in contrast to her husband’s bulbous figure and infectious attitude. Though not very pretty and really rather plain, her countenance was one of dignity. The Lucas’s had been intimates for years with the Bennets. Lady Lucas had been good friends with Mrs. Bennet since before Jane had been born. She married Sir William Lucas shortly after he had been knighted and returned to Hertfordshire with him. Indeed, Lady Lucas was one of the few people who could control Mrs. Bennet’s more enthusiastic nature most of the time.

    Charlotte, being older than Jane Bennet, had become friends with Elizabeth shortly after Elizabeth came out in Hertfordshire society. She appreciated and could relate to Elizabeth’s intelligence more than Jane’s beauty and grace. At the age of seven and twenty, Charlotte felt quite “on the shelf”. The group spoke for a few moments before they heard a shrill, “Mariah!” coming from across the room where Lydia was calling her over to Kitty and herself.

    Lady Lucas shook her head at her youngest’ manners, as her daughter all but ran across the dance floor where people had been gathering to start dancing. “That girl will be the death of me!” she exclaimed.

    Elizabeth watched her younger cousins and said, “Well. Kitty is changing, I guess it is too much to hope for that she change her…exuberance overnight.”

    “I heard about your recent venture into town with her this morning,” remarked Lady Lucas.

    Concerned as to what rumor was be spread about, Lizzy asked, “Excuse me? You mean how we went to buy paint?”

    “Yes. I came into the shop shortly after you had left. You had left quite an impression on Mr. Steiner. Apparently, it is been years since someone needed painting supplies. He commented that he might have to order your supplies from London.”

    Realizing the situation, Lizzy responded, “Yes. Kitty is an excellent artist but she’s never attempted painting. I was encouraging her to try. She wants to try watercolors but Mr. Steiner had no art supplies outside of a few old canvases to purchase. Kitty was quite disappointed. Thankfully the reverend overheard; he has a few supplies left over from his mother and offered to allow Kitty to use them until she could get some of her own.”

    At the mention of the reverend, Lady Lucas turned to Mary and said, “Speaking of Reverend Forsythe. Charlotte and I visited him last evening to make sure he felt welcomed tonight. He was out working in his rose garden. It looks absolutely changed. He informed me that you and Elizabeth have been helping him clean it up! You are doing a splendid job dear!”

    Mary simply remarked, “Thank you, Lady Lucas.”

    At this point Lady Lucas noticed Mary’s appearance, “Why Mary! That green does wonderful things for your eyes and your complexion! Is that a new dress?”

    Bashfully, she responded, “No. It is an old one of Lizzy’s. I simply remade it to today’s style and my height.”

    Lizzy laughed as she looked slightly down at her cousin, “She is slightly directionally challenged!” Everyone laughed at that statement. They continued to speak for quite a while after that. At one point, Lizzy was asked to dance by one of the Long boys and left her cousin with the Lucas’s for a while. When she returned, Lady Lucas had made her way to Mrs. Bennet and only Charlotte remained with Mary.
    Lizzy went straight to them and whispered, “Jonathon Long is getting better! He only trod on my toes once!”

    Both Charlotte and Lizzy laughed, Mary said in a concerned voice, “Lizzy! That is not kind. We ought not to speak of our neighbors so!”

    Thoroughly chastised, she responded, “You are correct Mary –”

    “What is Miss Mary correct about?” asked Reverend Forsythe as he approached the group. Mary immediately blushed as he continued, “Speaking of roses, are we?”

    “No Reverend.” Said Elizabeth when she realized Mary was not going to speak, “I was being reprimanded for a remark I made. Mary is quite right though. I ought not to have said it. It was not kind.”

    “Lizzy, I –”

    “No dear!” exclaimed Charlotte, “You were perfectly right. Remarking on one’s ability to dance is not kind. We should not be speaking of it as we did. If he had heard us, we would have injured his feelings.”

    The Reverend looked between all the ladies, and said, “Well, then, what did you tell me this week Miss Mary? Look at the past only as it brings you pleasure?”

    Embarrassed, she responded, “Lizzy’s always told me that.”

    “Oh!” It went quiet for a few moments, until the Reverend continued, “That is a fetching color Miss Mary. I do not believe I have ever seen you wear it.”

    “I have not before.”

    After it went silent again, Elizabeth realized that neither the Parson nor Mary would be able to start a topic on their own. She attempted to help them as she said, “I have always believed that phrase. However, let us speak of better things. Reverend, how are your roses? Are you doing any better at naming them?”

    At this comment, he got a little sheepish, but admitted, “I admit, I am doing dreadfully with knowing what I have out there. I know it is not customary for one to do this, but I sent to London a month ago for a book on gardening roses. This was before you generously offered to help me. I just received it this morning and thought you, Miss Mary, would enjoy it. I have read a few pages in it and have a few questions, if you do not mind…” he said as he pulled out a small bound book from his pocket.

    Elizabeth saw a chance to give them some time alone and grabbed Charlotte’s arm, “Charlotte, remember we needed to speak with Mrs. Haberdash about the quilting bee next month?”

    “Lizzy, I do not…ah yes! Yes, I do!” Charlotte exclaimed as she looked between the Reverend and Mary, “We should go find her before we forget. Please excuse us.”

    As they walked away, Lizzy could see the look of panic on Mary’s face and turned to Charlotte and said, “I feel bad for that, but she must learn to be comfortable in his presence.”

    “I completely agree.” Charlotte then turning to Lizzy, “Did you really want to participate in the sewing circle next month?”

    “Not really! Ah look! Jane has been released!” The girls started to laugh as they watched Jane make her way to them. Before she arrived, the room went quiet. Mrs. Bennet came huffing over to where Jane had joined both Charlotte and Lizzy and whispered loudly as she strained to see, “Mr. Bingley and his party have arrived. Jane, do you seem them?”

    “Yes Mama. There are three gentlemen and two ladies with them.”

    Charlotte said, “That will be his sisters, brother-in-law, and his friend.”

    As she said this, Lizzy hissed, “Mr. Darcy!”

    Mrs. Bennet did not hear Elizabeth’s comment, as she pressed Charlotte for more information. “Do we know anything about his friend? Is he engaged to one of the ladies or is he single as well? He is quite handsome is not he girls!”

    Before Charlotte could answer, Jane whispered, “They are coming over here!”

    Mrs. Bennet pushed her way between Charlotte and Jane, “Charlotte, you had best go back to your mother, dear.”

    Rolling her eyes, Charlotte said, “Of course Mrs. Bennet,” and walked away a few seconds before the Netherfield party arrived in front of the Bennet party.

    Mr. Bingley, without taking his eyes off of Jane, remarked to Elizabeth, “Miss Elizabeth Bennet, it is good to see you under different circumstances. Would you do me the honor of introducing me to your friends?”

    Curtseying, Elizabeth started, “Of course, Mr. Bingley, this is my aunt, Mrs. Bennet, and my eldest cousin Miss Jane Bennet.” She pointed over to where Mary was still speaking with the reverend, “Over there is my second eldest cousin, whom you have already met, Mary Bennet. By the way, she is speaking with the Parson, Reverend Michael Forsythe.”

    “Yes! I met him earlier this week, quite by accident!” Then realizing his blunder, he exclaimed, “I mean, I did not try to run over him or anything… oh dear!”

    Laughing at Mr. Bingley, she continued, “It is quite alright Mr. Bingley.” Then continuing, she pointed at her youngest cousins in line dancing, “There you see my youngest cousins: Lydia Bennet and Kitty Bennet.”

    Bowing to Mrs. Bennet and Miss Jane Bennet, he said, “It is a pleasure to meet you. Mrs. Bennet, may I introduce my friends? My sister Louisa Hurst and her husband Mr. Hurst. My youngest sister, Caroline Bingley, and of course, Miss Bennet, you’ll remember Mr. Darcy.”

    Staring at Mr. Darcy, Elizabeth responded coldly, “I do not believe I could forget Mr. Darcy.”

    Mrs. Bennet could feel the tension mounting, and exclaimed, “Well, it is wonderful that you have moved into Hertfordshire! We look forward to seeing your more! Mr. Bingley, do you dance? “

    “I do indeed! There is nothing I love more than a country dance!” Turning back toward Jane, he said, “If Miss Bennet is not otherwise engaged, may I have the honor of the next dance?”

    “I am not engaged sir.”

    “Splendid!”

    As he led her toward the floor where the dancers were beginning to line up again, Mrs. Bennet asked Mr. Darcy, “And you, sir? Do you like to dance?”

    “Not if I can help it” Mr. Darcy responded and walked away with the Hurst’s and Miss Bingley in tow.

    Mrs. Bennet, extremely affronted, exclaimed “Well! I have never! The absolute gall! Who does he think he is?”

    Charlotte approached the two again and said, “That is Mr. Fitzwilliam Darcy, Mama just told me he has his own estate in Derbyshire worth near £10,000!”

    “Well, Aunt, the rich can afford to offend wherever they go,” responded Lizzy, “but we need not care for his good opinion.”

    “I daresay not!”

    Smiling at her aunt’s immediate retreat Lizzy stated, “I do believe he is not so handsome after all!”

    “Indeed not!”

    It was some time later that Lizzy was able to make her way back over to where Mary still sat. A parishioner had taken the parson’s attention away and Lizzy felt comfortable approaching them again. “So, Mary, how do you like this assembly?”

    Smiling at her cousin, she said, “I normally find it a waste of an evening, but I am thoroughly enjoying myself.” Elizabeth smiled at that response, but Mary continued, “Lizzy, you do not have to keep me company! Why are you not dancing?” she asked.

    Mary was unware that Mr. Bingley and Mr. Darcy were close enough to hear, however, Elizabeth was and replied gaily, “There are not enough men for all the women tonight. No dearest, it is my turn to sit out.”

    “Jane never sits out.”

    “Jane is the most beautiful woman here.”

    “You are quite pretty!”

    “Thank you Mary, but I am well aware that I am not as pretty as Jane and I am fine with it.”

    They went silent while they watched Jane being guided to the floor yet again. After a few moments, they overheard, Mr. Bingley try to whisper to Mr. Darcy, “Come man! I must have you dance! I must! You are standing around in the most stupid of manners!”

    “Indeed not. You have been dancing with the only lovely lady here this evening and I have already danced with your sisters.”

    “Darcy! I would not be as fastidious as you for a kingdom! Look over there, there is her sister, or is it cousin, anyway there is Miss Elizabeth. She is quite pretty as well.”

    “She is not tolerable enough to tempt me. Bingley! I am in no mood to pander to women who have been slighted by other men! Go back to Miss Bennet, and leave me alone.”

    Mr. Darcy attempted to walk away only to have Mr. Bingley follow him.

    Mary looked at Lizzy’s face with a shocked expression, “Oh Lizzy!”

    Shrugging it off, Lizzy started to laugh, “It is alright!”

    “He probably did not know you could hear!”

    “Why not? He could hear us not moments before.” Trying to laugh off the comment, she continued, “It is exactly what you had been speaking about before: I overheard something that probably should not have been said, and only got hurt by it. However, I am not hurt by it. Mr. Darcy may have his ill opinion of my looks and this town. I care not about it.”

    Mary simply shook her head. Lizzy changed the subject, “What did you and the reverend speak of tonight?”

    Mary smiled in remembrance of her conversation. “His family, mostly.”

    “Really?” asked Lizzy, curious she continued, “And tell me, what did you learn about our parson’s relations?”

    “Well…” Mary thought for a moment about her conversation, “He has two sisters who reside with his elder brother, on his brother’s estate in Oxford.” She stopped for a moment and whispered, “I did not have the nerve to ask where in Oxford.”

    Elizabeth laughed and replied, “That is alright Mary! But tell me of the sisters and the brother. What do you know of them?”

    Mary smiled and replied, “The reverend’s sisters sound delightful. Both are between my age and Kitty’s ages and love to read and paint. Reverend Forsythe said that his brother’s father died young and the mother remarried. His elder brother is quite a few years older than himself. He and his sisters are only half siblings to the current Mr. Maurice. They’ve been residing with Mr. Maurice since the passing of the reverends’ mother about four years ago.”

    “That is very generous of the brother; taking in his sisters,” commented Elizabeth.

    Smoothing out a wrinkle in her green gown, Mary concluded, “It was his familial duty, he was only doing what he should.”

    Elizabeth replied, “Not necessarily. After all, Mr. Maurice is not related to Reverend Forsythe or his sisters paternally. He actually may have had a choice on whether or not to take in his younger half siblings. Did the good Reverend mention his sisters’ circumstances?”

    Mary looked thoughtfully at her cousin and asked, “Not really. We spoke of his sisters’ possibly obtaining a season in London, but he mentioned his brother had not decided if it was necessary. Why would he have a choice whether or not to take care of his sisters? After all, they are family.”

    Elizabeth considered her cousin for a moment and decided to tread carefully, “Depending on how the late Mr. Maurice left his estate, he may not have been able to leave the girls or even the good Reverend anything. Grandfather has told me of one of his good friend’s situations. He has told me of another friend who married and had an heir; his wife died and he eventually remarried. With his second wife, my grandfather’s friend had three more daughters. Unfortunately, due to the way the estate was set up, my grandfather’s friend was unable to leave anything to his second wife or second family. When my grandfather’s friend died, he asked his eldest son to take care of his second wife and daughters. The son was persuaded not to. The young ladies have lately removed themselves from the only home they’ve known and are now economizing in a different part of the country.”

    Mary looked in shock at her cousin, and cried, “How could he do such a thing? To treat ones’ family like that is unpardonable!”

    Elizabeth shrugged, “It may not be right in your or my eyes, but the man was within his legal rights. As I said, it was very generous of Mr. Maurice to take his sisters in like that.”

    “Indeed!” Mary was quiet for a few moments. The two cousins sat and watched Kitty and Lydia laughing louder than they should be on the dance floor. After a few minutes, she quietly asked, “Is that why you keep telling Mama that she has no need to worry about our hedgerows? You intend on acting like Mr. Maurice?”

    Elizabeth smiled and rose when she saw her dance partner come close to where she and Mary were sitting. She replied very quickly, “Yes, neither myself nor my grandfather would want any of you to worry about your futures,” she added as she was being led to the dance floor, “For tonight, dear Mary, find your Reverend Forsythe and enjoy the rest of the evening.”



    “Surely, he did not mean what he said!” exclaimed Jane.

    “Of course he did, Jane! He almost looked straight at me when he said it!”
    Jane just started shaking her head, “I cannot believe he would be so rude when his friend was so kind.”

    “I can believe it. When he almost killed me, he blamed me for the accident and did not even apologize. No, Mr. Darcy is a proud and disagreeable man.”

    “I cannot believe him as ill as all that!”

    “He does not have his friend’s happy manner that is for certain.” Looking at Jane as she blushed at the mention of Mr. Bingley, Elizabeth continued, “And what do you think of our neighbors, dear cousin? He did dance with you twice.”

    “He was only being polite.”

    “I believe he was polite to me, you on the other hand, he was staring at the rest of the evening.”

    “Lizzy!”

    “I believe I asked you a question that you have not answered.”

    “Oh Lizzy, He is just what a young man ought to be,” Jane replied, “Sensible, good-humored, and lively. His manners were exceedingly pleasing and very happy! He wanted to put me at east during our dance.”

    “He is also handsome,” interjected Elizabeth, “‘which all young men ought to be, if they can possibly help it.”

    “I was extremely flattered by being asked to dance a second time. I did not expect such a compliment.”

    Elizabeth stopped surprised, “Did you not? I did for you! That is the great difference between us. Compliments always surprise you and me never.” Lizzy concluded, “He is certainly very agreeable; I give you leave to like him. You have liked many a stupider person.”

    “Lizzy!”

    “What?” Elizabeth asked while attempting her most innocent face.

    It was not that Jane did not like being teased, however, for some reason, she found herself attempting to change the conversation, “What did you and Mary discuss last evening? I saw you to speaking for a little bit and Mary had both a shocked expression but also a worried one on at one point.”

    “For the record, I notice the misdirection, but I will play along,” Elizabeth smiled as she replied, “What else would we speak of than Reverend Forsythe? I asked about her conversation with him and she told me about his sisters.” She stopped walking around the garden, and forced Jane to stop with her, and stated, “Although, I never did find out what exactly they and been talking about. I daresay we did get into a somewhat serious conversation.”

    “Really?” inquired Jane, “What on earth was the discussion about?”

    “Inheritance.”

    Jane looked quickly around and asked quietly, “Elizabeth I do not think that is a suitable conversation much less for a ballroom! Especially if you want to keep yours quiet!”

    Elizabeth laughed and exclaimed, “Not mine” Seeing her cousin’s confused look she elucidated, “The good Reverend spoke of his sisters who reside with their half-brother at his estate. I made the comment that the half-brother was generous indeed. We simply started to discuss that fact that some women have to rely on the goodness of their families for support until they are married and that some men, not Mr. Maurice, do not rise to that challenge.” She shrugged, “Mary had automatically assumed the brother was doing his duty. I simply pointed out that his duty may not have legally included the care of his sisters, or even his half-brother, Reverend Forsythe.”

    “A heave topic indeed.” stated Jane, “Is that why she was so quiet on the way home last night?”

    Elizabeth shrugged again, “I have no idea.” She then became thoughtful and added, “She did ask if that was what I mean when I tell Aunt not to worry about hedgerows.”

    Becoming lost, Jane asked, “Excuse me?”

    Elizabeth nodded, “I did not have a lot of time to discuss it with Mary as my dance partner was coming close, but she wanted to know what I meant. I was only able to tell her that neither Grandfather nor I would want any of our family to worry about their futures.”

    Jane started walking again, with a thoughtful expression on her face. Elizabeth allowed her cousin her thoughts. They walked in silence for some time until Jane finally asked, “Elizabeth, why have not you told mother about your inheritance? Do you not think that knowledge would help her to…”

    “Calm down? Give her nerves a rest?” offered Elizabeth, “Grandfather and I discussed it at great length this past visit. Should we tell Aunt now? Or should we wait until I leave for the next London season? During my visit, neither of us could answer that question. Do you think it would help?” asked Elizabeth.

    Jane was a little taken back by her cousin’s question. It took her a few moments before she answered, “I honestly do not know. I would love to believe that she would calm down knowing that we will at least have a home were something, God forbid, to happen to my father.”

    “But will her nerves calm down? Will she stop speaking so….inappropriately in public of other’s wealth? Or would she seek to use my position in society and inheritance to find you rich and eligible young men? Would she allow you to marry whom you wish, or would her requirements in husbands for us simply raise?”

    “What do you mean?”

    Elizabeth sighed and spotted a bench and went to sit down. After Jane joined her, she said, “Dear Jane, I do not wish to disparage the women who has raised me as one of her own, however, I am convinced that my uncle and grandfather were right to keep my inheritance from Aunt.” She grabbed her cousins’ hands and quietly asked, “Jane, let me ask you this: right now, Mr. Bingley is a very eligible gentleman in Aunt Fanny’s eyes. But ask yourself, if Aunt Fanny knew about Grandfather, would he still be eligible?”

    Jane bit her lip and replied, “No. Mother would want me to marry someone with a title.” She withdrew her hands and rose to pace. Since Jane rarely paced, Elizabeth allowed her cousin her thoughts. “But Lizzy, I want to marry for love, not a title or what my husband can give me. It embarrassed me so when I heard her speaking of Mr. Bingley’s income last night. Normally I am able to ignore it, but last night….”

    “You could not?”

    Jane sighed and turned away from her cousin. Elizabeth rose and put an arm around Jane, “Jane, please. I wish that I could say that knowing her, you and your sisters will never have to want for anything, would help Aunt Fanny. Unfortunately, I can’t. I can however tell you, that between your father and my grandfather, Aunt Fanny will not be allowed to choose our futures for us. Feel free to fall in love with Mr. Bingley or not. Either way, your choice will not be forced.”

    The ladies returned to walking in the garden. After a few moments of walking in silence, Jane asked, “I watched Mary a good deal last night. I am quite proud of the changes she has made this past week. In fact, when I left her this morning, she was planning on going to visit Hill and gather baskets for us to take to some of our tenants this afternoon.”

    Elizabeth only smiled.

    Jane continued, “Kitty had gathered up her supplies and was headed to Oakmont Hill this morning to ‘try to capture the beauty from the hill’” she added. When Jane saw that Elizabeth was not going to respond again, she said, “Their changes are remarkable. Even Kitty was calm last night. She was still very boisterous but nothing like normal.”

    “Oh yes! I heard her tell everyone she had danced every dance!” said Elizabeth with a giggle, “I even spied her dancing with Mrs. Carlston’s nephew, much to his dismay.”

    Jane giggle at the thought, “Yes, he was most put out when he could not dance anymore with me.”

    “Another admirer?”

    Jane shook her head and said, “No. He made a point of speaking of a Miss Digby in London. I am sure he left his heart with her.”

    “Poor Kitty,” teased Elizabeth, she then spied a figure walked toward them, and cried, “Oh look! Charlotte is come!”

    It was customary for Charlotte and her mother to come over to Longbourn the day after dances, assemblies, and balls to discuss the night before. It was more of surprise that Charlotte came by herself this day, rather than the fact that she came at all.

    From a distance they could hear Charlotte say, “My father and mother are having a card party next week and you are all invited!”



    Posted on 2017-04-11

    Chapter 2 – New Neighbors

    “Miss Lizzy! Oh Miss Lizzy!” shouted Mrs. Hill as she half ran toward Elizabeth who had just begun her morning walk. “The post has come and you have another letter,” she huffed as she approached.

    “Hill, you did no need to run after me!” laughed Elizabeth, “I would have been fine reading it when I returned.”

    “I know ma’am. It is just that you get so much pleasure out of letters from your grandfather. I recognized the paper.” Then she lowered her head and her voice as if she was afraid of being overheard, “And between you and me, I surely would not want Mrs. Bennet to get ahold of your letters. She’s been curious lately, ever since Mr. Bingley moved in. She told me to take her the mail first.”

    “Thank you Hill. I appreciate it.” Elizabeth stated, “Has Mr. Bennet been informed of my aunt’s recent curiosity into the mail?”

    “Not yet.”

    “Let me discuss it with him.”

    “As you wish,” the housekeeper stated as she turned to return to the house.

    Lizzy sighed as she looked at the envelope clearly addressed to her in her grandfather’s handwriting. Seeing how near Longbourn she still was, Lizzy felt the need to put some distance between her and the house before opening her letter. She made it to the bottom of the hill toward Oakham Mount and realized that it looked like rain. I should probably return to the house, she thought, I do not want to get caught in the rain.

    Lizzy fingered the letter as she turned toward home, and spied a large rock off to the side of the road. It was far enough from the road that she felt she would not be bothered. After making herself comfortable, she opened the letter and started reading.

    Grosvenor Square
    October 12, 1811

    Dear Elizabeth,

    Another assembly? Do you not have more worthwhile activities in that small town than to spend yet another evening dancing away? Oh well, we each have our own ways to spend a perfectly good evening, and I am sure your Aunt Fanny was in her element. For myself, I am quite pleased I am not responsible for five girls during one evening, chaperoning your mother was enough for me. It is no wonder Thomas takes no interest in these events. He should, but I completely understand his wish to stay home.

    Why should you be surprised that a growing affection for her young curate would cause changes in Mary? Be thankful they are good changes. For me, your grandmother did an excellent job, if I do say so myself, in molding me. I am glad the changes Mary is making in her life are for the better! I remember what effect your Aunt Eunice had on your Uncle Robert. I am hopeful that a young curate would not drive anyone to drink like Eunice did.

    I probably should not speak so…candidly, about your departed aunt. However, neither I nor my brother (especially him) can look back on that marriage with any happy memories. One day, Robert will tell you about his marriage and hopefully you will learn from his mistakes just as he and I both did, without the heartache of course.

    As for your cousin Kitty, I am well pleased that she appreciated the art supplies. The sketch she had you send me of Longbourn was delightful! I am having a special frame made up for it and will hang it in the study at Heythrop. How would I go about getting another sketch for my study here in London? Possibly a larger ? Does she have the paper necessary for such an undertaking? Is her easel large enough? I will admit to being curious as to how all those supplies I sent are used. I visited my goddaughter recently, who had many of them and she was kind enough to show me what was necessary for painting and sketching. I spent a delightful afternoon with her and her companion while she sketched me. It is only a small one, but if you are nice to me, I might send it to you!

    I challenged her to sketch your Uncle Robert but neither was willing to take the challenge. One did not want to sit still long enough; the other did not believe the first could. Please let me know if you need anything else for your cousins. I never thought of obtaining items to help them in their chosen hobbies. I found I quite enjoyed the treasure hunt! I ran into Eddy at one of the book shops I visited for Kitty’s art books. He found it quite enjoyable as well. As you know, his daughter-in-law loves to paint. He thought she might enjoy a few trinkets as well.

    My dear girl, I must speak of more serious matters now. Your Uncle Thomas wrote to me informing me that there will be a camp of militia nearby for the winter. If this is true, I would caution you greatly, my dear, I am not saying all men in the militia are dangerous, Eddy’s son is a good example of an exception, but there are a few who would use you for devious plans if they knew about me. I may be overcautious in my old age, sitting here in this massive mansion, surrounded by security here in London, but the truth is, I still fear for you. I am half tempted to send my man to you.

    Jones is quite robust and extremely intimidating. As you know Burke wanted to retire, something about a long lost sweet heart or something. We stumbled on Jones quite by accident! I almost ran him over with my coach. Thankfully, he was not injured. When I found he needed employ, I hired him as a footman. I was pleasantly surprised when I found out he had been educated as a gentleman.

    He had some type of story, being the son of a servant of some Lord out in the lower counties. Apparently, his father was respected by the master of the house and so the master agreed to educate him. I checked into it and found out he was telling the truth, but had not told me all! The son, who inherited after the good man died, threw both Jones and his father out! I was pleased to offer both a new home here with me.

    I know you would not appreciate my man’s presence so I was very tempted to ask Eddy’s son about this group of soldiers. He is a colonel now and would be happy to help. I also thought you would not appreciate my interference; so I will not tell you when I look into the camp, but I will tell you I will not ask Eddy’s son. .

    On to one last topic, at least for this letter: Whiting Place. We have never broached the topic of your Father’s and Mother’s home and need to: what do you wish to do with Whiting Place, the home your parents purchased? I do not know if you wish to see the place, but your parents did not live there very long, only a few years. My Faith often wrote of visiting Heythrop with your father and then with you. When your mother died, your father really did not want anything to do with the place. I have been renting it to a cousin, who, if I offered, would probably buy it from you. But that is up to you. You need not decide at this moment.

    Gregory never did like the thought of being a member of the society. He was a very loveable man, loved country society, but hated London. That is why your mother and he purchased, with part of her dowry, that home on the sea side. He wanted to have society but he did not want to be in London and Faith wanted to raise you away from the judging eyes that reside in that illustrious town. I always appreciated the fact that my daughter never had to worry about her husband; she had absolutely no reason to doubt his love or sincerity.

    Your father and I had removed all valuable personal things from the house after your mother died. Most are at Heythrop, waiting for you. I honestly do not know why this topic has never come up. As I mentioned, I have a relative renting the place at the moment and he is more than welcome to use any of my homes if you wish to return to Whiting Place. If you do not wish to do that, we could always continue to rent it to Matthew Berkeley and his sister Martha. I caution against selling it however, you may have children who you would like to inherit it. If you do wish to sell it, I would advise selling it to your Berkeley cousins.

    Knowing you, you will probably tease that there are many other topics we have had the need to cover.

    Please enjoy your time in Hertfordshire. Greet your family for me, for soon they will be my family as well.

    James

    “Oh grandfather!” she groaned as she folded the letter up and started to return to Longbourn. The moment was made worse when Elizabeth felt the heavens open up hesitantly to rain down on her. Lizzy realized she was still quite a distance from Longbourn and started to run. As she raced to the bottom of the hill as quickly she could without falling, Lizzy saw two riders racing across the meadow below her. As she turned her gaze back to her footing she could not help but admire the strength and balance of the man in front on the black horse. As she neared Longbourn she realized the horses had been headed toward Netherfield and immediately scowled as she thought, The first was probably Mr. Darcy and his black devil, his pride would never allow him to be behind Mr. Bingley.

    Before she made it to the house, the heavens opened up. Elizabeth was quite wet when she entered Longbourn.

    “Lizzy? Lizzy, is that you?” called Mrs. Bennet from the drawing room.

    “Yes, Aunt!” Mrs. Bennet ventured toward the foyer where Lizzy was getting out of her wet shoes and her wet jacket. “Sorry Aunt! I did not make it back before it started to rain. I will go immediately and change.”

    “Of course! You will not be fit to be seen otherwise! Look at how you are dripping on my carpet! Hill! Hill!” cried Mrs. Bennet, “Help Miss Lizzy to her room and take care of these dripping things!”

    “Of course, ma’am.”

    “Lizzy, when you are dry, you wanted to practice a duet with me?” asked Mary as she came out from the sitting room. She added, “I thought it might be a nice change to play a duet at the next party rather than by myself.” Mary then teased, “I know you can probably play it beautifully but I could benefit from the practice!”

    Amused at Mary’s reference to her joke with her grandfather, Elizabeth was also pleased at the bravery of her cousin to ask for help. Lizzy replied, “Of course Mary! Only, let me find Jane first, I want to share my letter with her.”

    “A letter? You did not receive a letter,” stated a confused Mrs. Bennet.

    “Jane is gone to the Bingley’s for lunch. She received a note while you were out walking. She left not a few minutes before you returned.” Mary responded to Lizzy’s comment.

    Confused, Lizzy asked, “I did not see or hear a carriage leave.”

    Preening with pleasure, Mrs. Bennet responded, “I sent her on Nelly.”

    Astonished, Lizzy exclaimed, “You sent Jane three miles on horseback in this rain! At the very least she’ll not be fit to be seen!”

    Waving her hand as if to dismiss Lizzy, Mrs. Bennet said, “She’ll be fine! It is all going according to my plan.”

    “What plan, Aunt? To have Jane ill?”

    “No!” snapped Mrs. Bennet, “If she arrives on horseback, she will not be able to leave again until it stops raining. The men were not to join the women for lunch. If she is unable to leave until after dinner, she will be able to see Mr. Bingley. Indeed, if the rain does not let up, she might need to stay overnight!” It was at this point that Mrs. Bennet realized Lizzy was still dripping on the floor, “Lizzy! You go at once to your room! You will have the entire house soggy if you are not careful!”

    Lizzy turned to go upstairs and called over her shoulder angrily, “If Jane should get ill, it will all be in pursuit of Mr. Bingley!” and hurried to her room.

    By the time she entered her room, she was thoroughly cold. Jane is probably faring much worse after being out in it for longer than I was! Oh Aunt! If only you knew that you are actually safe from the hedgerows. I would never let anything happen to this family .

    After a few moments, Lizzy heard a slight knock on the door, “Enter!”

    Mary poked her head in and said, “Sally was needed in the kitchen. I know how hard it is to remove wet clothes. Did you need some help?”

    With a grateful smile, Lizzy responded, “Yes, if you do not mind!”

    “It is mine, I tell you! Mine!” they heard in the hallway.

    “But it looks better on me!”

    “Give it back!”

    Looking at Mary, Lizzy asked, “What on earth is going on?”

    Mary shrugged and reached for the door knob, just as she went to turn the handle the door burst open to let Kitty in and Mary was barely able to move out of the way before the flying door hit her. Mary was about to reprimand Kitty for her hasty entrance when she realized her sister was crying, “Kitty! What is wrong?”

    Kitty started wailing, “She took my new hat! I bought this ugly hat and remade it last week. You remember it, Lizzy? I bought it when we went to town for my painting supplies. I went to find it today to make sure I had finished it and could not find it. I found it in Lydia’s closet. She says that it looks better on her and therefore is hers!” She rushed to Lizzy and disregarding the wet clothes starting crying into her shoulder. “She takes everything that is mine!”

    Lizzy held her until she could stop crying. After Kitty had dried her tears, Lizzy motioned for the door to be shut. “Kitty, you may stay, but I need to change clothes,” Lizzy,” she calmly stated as she gently pushed her cousin a little away from her.

    Kitty looked up with enormous red eyes with shock, “I am sorry! I did not even realize!” she went to sit at Lizzy’s desk. Mary proceeded to help Lizzy remove the wet and now drying clothing and replace it with something more suitable for midday.

    As she watched her cousin and sister, Kitty commented with a raspy voice, “Mary, that is a lovely color on you.”

    Mary was wearing a light blue frock that was printed with small blue flowers. Elizabeth had noticed that Mary had been wearing more of her colorful dresses that Mrs. Bennet kept trying to get her to wear. This one was no different. As she eyed the dress closer, she vaguely remembered the pattern, “Mary, I seem to remember this dress but never of you wearing it.”

    Blushing, Mary responded, “Thank you Kitty, and no Lizzy, I have never worn this dress.” Lizzy, fully dressed now, turned and raised an eyebrow at Mary who had been holding her breath. With a huge release of air, she quickly said, “Mama bought this dress for me a few years ago. I never wanted to wear it. It was covered with lace and frills. After the last assembly, however, I found it and decided to try to take all of the frills off. I was able to complete it last night. I finally decided to wear it.”

    Kitty jumped up, “Oh that is right, Mary! You have all those extra dresses!”

    Still blushing Mary said, “Not a lot. But I have been going through them…”

    Curious, Lizzy asked, “Why Mary?”

    “Well…I do have so many. I even have dresses that are not even my size anymore. Mama has been trying to get me to wear any color other than what she terms ‘those dull colors I normally wear’. I do not think she realizes how many she does buy me. I feel so greedy having so many when there are tenants who hardly have anything. I was thinking…”

    “Yes?” encouraged Lizzy.

    “I was thinking about giving some of the older ones or smaller ones to some of the tenants. There is still so much usable fabric in them...”

    “Why on earth would you wish to do that?” queried Kitty, “If your gowns reasonably fit you we can remake them to be more fashionable.”
    Blushing Mary replied, “I do not need an entire closest full of gowns. I have more than I wear on a regular basis. If I can give something back to our tenants and those that need it, it would be my Christian duty to do so.”

    With a grunt Kitty responded, “This is the influence of your Parson on you, I think.”

    Mary was slightly irritated and replied, “No this is the influence of my Lord on me. Kitty, I choose to do this, I do not even think Reverend Forsythe is aware of my actions. I wish to be charitable.”

    Kitty looked at her sister with nothing short of astonishment, “You are giving away your dresses because you want to, basically?”

    “No, I want to help those who need the help and I can do so in this one way. It is not simply the whim of a moment.” Mary replied, “Kitty, if I asked you to help me remake a dress, would you not help?” As Kitty nodded, Mary added, “Of course you would, after all, I have the ability to do and there isn't much else I can contribute. I do not have many talents but what I have, I wish to share.”

    Kitty sat and studied her elder sister for a moment and said, “I have dresses I do not wear anymore, and have no wish to remake, would you like them to donate?”

    Shocked that her younger sister would join her, Mary stammered, “Of-of course!”

    “Great!” Kitty exclaimed, then Kitty got quiet as she eyed Mary and said, “I wonder…”. She studied Mary so long that it started to make Mary uncomfortable.

    When Mary could not stand the scrutiny anymore, she asked, “Is there something else, Kitty?”

    “Well…I wonder, as you said, I do remake dresses well…would you mind if I helped you remake your wardrobe,” when she saw Mary start to decline, she responded, “I promise I will not do anything you do not want or feel comfortable with, and I promise: no lace!”

    Both Lizzy and Mary laughed at that. Mary replied, “Of course.”

    Excited once again, she grabbed Mary’s arm and dragged her to the door and said, “There’s no time like the present! Let us go raid our closets!”

    Lizzy called after the two, “Mary! We can practice this afternoon if that is convenient for you!”

    It was Kitty who answered, “Of course it is convenient for her! It is raining outside!”

    Elizabeth simply laughed at the exuberance of her cousin. One minute she is in tears, the next she is dragging Mary to her closet to dress her up like a doll, she thought. Elizabeth went to her desk and carefully laid out the recent letter from James to allow it to dry. She also reached for a fresh piece of paper and started to respond to her grandfather’s letter.

    When she was finished, Elizabeth made her way down stairs and quietly knocked on her uncle’s study door.

    “Come in!”

    Elizabeth stuck her head in and smiled when she saw her uncle hastily hiding a glass of port, “You know Aunt Fanny does not like it when you drink during the middle of the day.” She shut the door behind her and said, “Would you like me to ring for tea?”

    “No,” he replied, “I do not care what your Aunt Fanny does not like me doing, and this is not port. It is some bourbon your grandfather sent me.” He indicated a box on the floor next to his desk, “He sent some other things as well,” looking into the box, he said, “It looks like Kitty will not have to worry about additional spending money anytime soon.”

    Elizabeth went over to where the box was and knelt on the floor beside it, “Oh!” she cried as she picked up five or six books on a variety of painting subjects. She smiled largely at the generosity of her grandfather when she saw a multitude of other paint supplies and drawing supplies. She found some music sheets for Mary in it as well as a book on roses for her cousin. She held up a small delicate paint brush and said, “Oh, Grandfather. You are too good.”

    “Yes, I daresay he is,” Thomas added as he enjoyed the bourbon, “But you did not come in here for that box did you?”

    Elizabeth was standing with some of the supplies in her hand and replied, “Actually I was. Grandfather wrote that he was sending some things, and since I did not hear Aunt Fanny speaking of them, I assume you commandeered them before she did.”

    “Yes, I did. I also have given instructions for Hill to find me a basket for those painting supplies. If you would be so kind and to inform Kitty that she has a few more items to divert herself with, I would appreciate it,” Thomas replied as he picked up the book he had been reading before Elizabeth came into the room.

    Elizabeth hesitated for a moment, then sat down and asked, “Uncle, Grandfather wrote about Whiting Place. He wanted to know what I wanted to do with it.”

    Thomas looked up from his book with one eye brow raised and asked, “Just what do you wish to do with it? It is not part of your inheritance from James. It is part of what your father left you.”

    Elizabeth started fidgeting and said, “I honestly do not know, after all I will not need it. Grandfather wrote that I might want to keep it for future children…”

    Thomas nodded and replied, “Yes, yes. That sounds fine.”

    Elizabeth said quietly, “Would it be too unfashionable if I were to give it away…. as a wedding present?”

    Thomas considered his niece for a moment and replied, “Why would you want to do that? Actually I can guess the why, before you make a decision, you must consider: who would you make a gift of it to? Jane? If your aunt is correct, she’ll be Mistress of Netherfield. Mary will be a parson’s wife, and Kitty and Lydia are so far away from being married, it is almost an irrelevant point.”

    Elizabeth nodded and said, “It does seem wise to not upset current plans, just because I wish to. You are right;; I will think no more of it, for now.”

    Then Elizabeth remembered her letters, “Uncle, I do wish to inform you, Mrs. Hill felt it necessary to come directly to me with my mail. It seems Aunt Fanny has directed her and the rest of the staff to deliver all the mail directly to her.”

    Thomas Bennet sighed in resignation, “Your aunt will always be a nosy person, Lizzy. I had thought you used to it by now. However, I will direct Hill to bring them to me instead. If you aunt questions that, she will also be directed to me.”

    Elizabeth nodded and rose to leave the room, Thomas called out, “Elizabeth,” when she turned he said, “It is very generous of you, my dear, to offer your parent’s home to my daughters. That would be well done. I, however, have no qualms in informing you that your cousins’ dowries are not as dire as your aunt believes. These seventeen years have seen many profitable investments…” he said with a wink. Then with a much more serious expression he offered, “If you wish to be generous, I would consider selling the estate to your cousins that are renting it.” Holding out the letter he had received from James for her to read, “This letter arrived within the last few days. I have only just gotten to it. I would imagine they would appreciate your generosity. However, it is your choice my dear.”

    Elizabeth smiled as she grabbed the letter, and left the room, she found her younger cousins still in Mary’s room. When she peeked in, the two young ladies were busy tearing lace from a pile of dresses lying on Mary’s bed. They were giggling and laughing together. Elizabeth only smiled and returned to her room, where she took up her own book to read but decided to read her uncle’s letter first.

    Grosvenor Street, London
    October 08, 1811

    Thomas,

    It was, as always, good to hear from you!

    To your first request, I have already had the opportunity to chaperone my own daughter in society and will repeat the experience when Elizabeth finally comes to live with me. I have no need of any of your girls. I assure you, whereas you may have a large quantity to chaperone, I will have the quality to deal with instead. You chose to have four girls, you live with the repercussions: at least for now, until Elizabeth starts having a say in my homes.

    I know Edward Gardiner has already written you, but we have been unsuccessful with locating a small property close to Whiting Place for Matthew Berkeley and his sister Martha to move into. I am growing more and more concerned by the day about their situation. It will always astonish me how a family can be so unfeeling with relatives, especially my extended cousins.

    I do not know if you are aware of the history between the Talbots and the Berkeleys, but there is certainly bad blood between them. When Ezra Berkeley (one of my grandmother’s grandsons from her second marriage) married beneath him to the women he loved, his Berkeley relations cast him off. It is appalling that since the Berkeley’s cast their own kin off, no one will acknowledge them. Ezra had five children, only two of whom are still alive: Matthew and Martha.

    I grew rather fond of both Matthew and Martha, after having met them a few years ago. They are definitely good people. When I found out that Matthew had taken his sister in when her husband died. Apparently, Martha’s husband had left her and her children nothing. Matthew’s own children died when they were tiny, and now he has made he nephew his heir; even though I am sure he has not much to leave the boy. I was pleased when they accepted the lease at Whiting Place. I felt that your brother Gregory would have liked Matthew as much as I do.

    I have a feeling Elizabeth will be speaking with you about Whiting Place soon. We will need to make arrangements for the place, it is one of those little pesky things my solicitor keeps bringing up in regards to her inheritance. I told her that Matthew was interested in buying the place. If she wishes to sell it, Whiting Place could go to no one more deserving.

    At this point, Elizabeth realized the rest of the letter was business and folded it back up. Since it was too soon to go to dinner, and still raining outside, Elizabeth reached for her book. For the next few hours, she lost herself in the world of Shakespeare. When her quiet solitude was interrupted by Mary and Kitty, later that afternoon, she found she had absolutely no cause to repine.



    The evening started as one of contentment. James had seen clear to add a magazine of latest fashions in the crate along with some other things for Mrs. Bennet and Lydia, and they were excessively diverted.

    “Lizzy, it was so good of my brother to send these things!” cried Mrs. Bennet, “You must come and look at the sleeves on this dress!”

    Elizabeth simply shook her head. Accustomed as she was to having gifts from her grandfather disguised as from her Uncle Gardiner, Elizabeth only said, “Aunt, I have no need for new sleeves. However, I believe that pink muslin you bought Lydia could use better ones.”

    As the matriarch and her youngest daughter’s attention were fascinated on the magazine, Mary and Elizabeth were attempting to practice a duet at the piano forte. Kitty was so excited at the basket of supplies she had received; she was sitting on a chair near the piano where she was sketching with new charcoal the scene at the piano.

    “Lizzy! That was not your part!” cried Mary with a smile.

    “But I love to play that note!” Elizabeth teased as she reached as far as she could across Mary to tap the ivory.

    A single solitary note floated in the air as Mary exclaimed, “It is on the other side of my side of the piano! You have to reach across me to get to it,”

    “That is why I like to play it!”

    “Oh Lord, you two are simply dreadful,” cried Lydia from across the room. “You should not make everyone suffer so simply because you wish for the amusement! I might add, it is not very amusing either!”

    Elizabeth sharply corrected her cousin, “Lydia! That is not kind!” She sent a glare toward her youngest cousin and added, “Besides, we are practicing so that we can get better.”

    Lydia rose from where she had been looking at the magazine with Mrs. Bennet, it was clear the magazine no longer held any interest for her. She wandered over to where Kitty was attempting to use charcoal pieces to draw for the first time. The middle Bennet’s picture was not very clear, and was exceedingly smudged. Lydia started laughing, “Kitty! Your drawing is exceedingly hideous! Mary is not taller than Elizabeth, even sitting down, and look at the mess you’ve made!” she pointed to the black smudges Kitty was unaware she had made on her dress.

    Kitty looked in horror at her dress and then disappointment at her drawing, and said in a small voice, “Lydia, it is only my first try and I have never really sketched people before and never with these sticks.”

    Lydia snorted in disgust and said, “I would hate to have to use something that got my fingers so very dirty. Why do you insist upon being so boring? What fun is drawing?”

    “I find it very pleasurable.”

    Elizabeth interrupted at this point and said, “Indeed, I find your sketching to be quite good. I would love it if you would draw Jane for me.”

    Kitty nodded meekly but the conversation had drawn Mrs. Bennet’s attention. When she saw the state of Kitty’s dress she cried, “Catherine Victoria Bennet! You go upstairs right now and clean your hands, and change your dress! It is probably ruined with by all that black charcoal!” As Mrs. Bennet started waving her white handkerchief around she cried, “Oh, my nerves! Why would my brother send such an offensive and dirty thing?? Whoever thought that using charcoal would be acceptable for drawing? You are playing with soot!”

    Mr. Bennet thankfully intervened and said without looking up from his book, “Da Vinci.”

    The whole room turned to Mr. Bennet and he was forced to explain himself, “Leonardo Da Vinci drew and he used charcoal. I daresay if he could sketch with it, so can Kitty.” He then looked at the mess she was making and offered, “However, Catherine, I believe I must agree with your mother on this: you are a sight. Go change, please.” He winked as he added, “in the future, I suggest you wear an apron or something to cover your clothes, and maybe have a wet cloth you can wipe your hands off with while drawing?”

    Kitty half smiled and she rose to leave the room. Elizabeth was, upset by not only her younger cousin’s actions, but also the response of both her aunt and uncle; she, rushed out of the room after her.

    She caught up with Kitty as she was washing her hands in a basin in the room she shared with Lydia. “Kitty?” She asked quietly from behind the younger girl, “Are you alright?”

    She heard Kitty mumble something and approached the young lady. Elizabeth and brought Kitty’s chin up with one finger and saw the tears threatening to cascade down her face. “Oh Kitty!” Elizabeth said as she grabbed her cousin in a fierce hug, “Your drawing was wonderful for a first try. I would never be able to draw someone as clearly as you did. You have talent.”

    She held Kitty away from her for a second and added, “Yes, you were a little messy, but it was your first time and you had no idea what the charcoal would do. I daresay you should imagine what I would produce if I attempted to sketch with that medium.” She then turned her cousin around and said, “Let’s get you out of this dress and see if Mrs. Hill can clean it.”

    Kitty nodded and asked, “I think I will just get ready for bed though. I have no wish to return downstairs.”

    Elizabeth nodded and after a few moments, she held the blackened dress in her arms, and said, “I will be right back, dearest.”

    As soon as she rushed downstairs, she found Mrs. Hill in the kitchen with Sally, and Mrs. Brown. She gave the trio a smile and said, “Just the ladies I wanted to see! Kitty was unaware of the messiness of the charcoal sticks she was using this evening to draw. Unfortunately, there is charcoal all over this dress. Is there a good way to get it out?”

    It was Sally who hopped up and took a look at the dress before either Mrs. Hill or Mrs. Brown could, and after a quick survey, she said, “That will not be a problem Miss Elizabeth! I can get this taken care of with the next wash for you and Miss Kitty.”

    Elizabeth smiled and said, “I would appreciate it.” She then turned to the housekeeper and cook and said, “I was also wondering if there is an apron we could have, like the one you are wearing Mrs. Brown. Kitty might need to wear it over her clothes until she gets better with the charcoal.”

    Mrs. Brown laughed a little and said, “I have just the thing for the little Miss,” and as she got up to retrieve a brand new white apron, she said,
    “We all love Miss Kitty, and she is quite the artist! Why, she drew me a picture of Miss Mary’s roses, I had it framed and put on my wall. It is quite lovely.”

    They spoke for a few more moment before Elizabeth returned upstairs to Kitty. As she walked in to the room she said, “Kitty! I have an apron for you and Sally said she would have no problem removing the charcoal.” She smiled as she saw Mary sitting on the bed, braiding Kitty’s hair.

    Before anyone could say anything else, they heard Mrs. Bennet and Lydia ascending the stairs quite noisily. Kitty and Mary looked at each other and Elizabeth smiled as the two wordlessly left the room. She was even more amused to see them both enter Mary’s room. Feeling very drained from the day, Elizabeth chose to retire to her own room instead of following her cousins.



    The next morning, Elizabeth rose and walked toward her window to see the bright and sunny morning greeting her. Not a rain cloud in the sky, she thought. As she stared out of the window she reminisced on the night before. I do not believe I can remember spending a more pleasurable evening with my younger cousins before , Lizzy thought as she remembered their laughter. Well, almost all of my younger cousins. Lydia was quite the handful. She was so loud and annoying last evening, complaining about the weather. But it was good to see Kitty stand up to her and send her out of the room. I believe Lydia spent the rest of the evening scowling in her room. After dinner, it was pleasant to have them continue their laughter in my room . However, the evening could have ended better.

    With that thought in her mind, she readied herself for the day and made her way down to breakfast. When Elizabeth entered the dining room for breakfast, Mr. Bennet and Mrs. Bennet were discussing a note he had received that morning. “I daresay, Lizzy, you are somewhat of a prophet!” said Mr. Bennet with a slight smile.

    “What do you mean?”

    “Jane. She has caught a chill,” Handing the letter to Elizabeth to read, he directed his next comment to Mrs. Bennet, “If Jane should die of this cold, as Lizzy said yesterday, it will all be in pursuit of Mr. Bingley and at your instruction.”

    “Oh Mr. Bennet! People do not die of trifling colds!”

    “Uncle, after breakfast, I wish to go see her.”

    “I believe that means I shall have to call for the carriage.”

    “Lizzy! There is nothing for you at Netherfield!” cried Mrs. Bennet, “No, you had best go into Meryton with Kitty, Lydia, and Mary to welcome the militia.”

    “No Aunt, Jane would want me with her.” Elizabeth said with irritation. After all, it was because of Mrs. Bennet’s wish that Jane was now ill.
    Mary stated to Lizzy as she sat down with her breakfast, “We can walk you as far as the turn in the road, if you wish.”

    “Lizzy! You do not need to go to Netherfield! All that mud! You will not be fit to be seen!”

    After seeing the resolve in his niece’s eyes and in her words as she argued with Mrs. Bennet, Mr. Bennet got up and said, “I will see to the carriage.”

    Lizzy exclaimed, “No, Uncle, it is quite alright. It is only three miles to Netherfield; I will be back before supper.” Turning to Mary, she stated, “I will take you up on your offer. When do you leave?”

    “In about an hour, after we have completed breakfast.”

    Lizzy felt she needed to change the topic before either Mr. Bennet or Mrs. Bennet complained again about their plans, “And you, dear Mary, are going to welcome the militia to town?” She questioned.

    Laughing, Mary looked at Kitty and stated, “Indeed! We are to watch the militia march in, and then I agreed to accompany Kitty to buy some notions for our project from last night.”

    Laughing Kitty responded, “Yes! We compromised: she will choose a few lace notions for her dress, which is something she detests, and then I will accompany her to the Parson’s to gather clippings for next year. Gardening!” she shuddered as she exclaimed that last word.

    Everyone laughed; Kitty was renowned for having a black thumb and worse than Elizabeth. It was Mrs. Bennet who perked up at the mention of lace, “Lace? Dress? Mary! Why did you not tell me you needed a new dress! I will need to come!”

    Seeing her cousin retreat from the easy manner she had, Lizzy interrupted, “Aunt, Mary is not ordering a new dress. Kitty has convinced her to remake some of her older dresses into today’s fashion! You know Kitty has impeccable taste.”

    Looking at her second youngest, Mrs. Bennet could not help but agree, “Yes. Kitty has my taste.”

    Kitty looked with astonishment at her mother, and stammered out, “Than-k-k you, Ma-a-ma!”

    Mr. Bennet grinned at the obvious pleasure he second youngest had derived from such a small statement and concluded, “Then it is settled, Mrs. Bennet. You are to stay home and be safe from all the mud.”



    Elizabeth made no attempt to go around the mud puddles. After realizing that most of the mud was not deep enough for her to get stuck in, she soldiered on. As she grew closer to Netherfield, her worry increased, I must get to Jane. I must see for myself how bad she is, was all she could think.

    Netherfield Park was the stateliest house in within the vicinity of Meryton. It looked to be more than two stories tall, with windows lining either side of a grand staircase inside. The staircase itself was indeed beautiful, with two entrances facing toward either side of the house; it looked as if it was actually a balcony. Unfortunately, before Mr. Bingley arrived, the grounds had started to overgrow, the paint had started to chip in many places, and the last time Elizabeth had been to the house, five years ago when she first came out into society, there had a been a huge crack up the left side of the grand staircase.

    As she approached Netherfield, it occurred to her that the house had recently been painted. Lizzy had stopped a few feet from the bottom of the staircase and mused over its recent renovation. It seems as if Mr. Bingley cares for the property, she thought as she saw the crack in the left side staircase had be replaced or fixed. You almost cannot tell there was ever a crack , she thought. Distracted by her thoughts, Lizzy turned to walk up the stairs only to run into something very hard which propelled her backward toward the muddy ground.

    “Steady!” she heard called out just as she felt two strong arms catch her and keep her from falling. When she looked up she was astonished to see it was Mr. Darcy who had caught her.

    As soon as she was steady, she backed away from Mr. Darcy and said, “Thank you sir, I would hate to have to walk home completely muddy before even seeing if my cousin was alright.”

    “You are here to visit Miss Bennet?” he asked incredulously.

    Her courage rising, she replied, “Yes, of course.”

    “On foot?”

    “As you see,” she replied with an amused smile, “would you mind taking me to her?”

    Bowing he stated, “Of course,” and started walking back toward the house.

    Upon entry to Jane’s room, Lizzy passed the physician as he left. Lizzy could see Jane’s discomfort. Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst were in the room but oblivious to Lizzy’s arrival. Elizabeth noted they were seated as far away from her cousin as possible. It was not until Jane wheezed, “Lizzy!” that they stopped speaking with one another and turned to see Elizabeth’s presence.

    As Lizzy went straight to Jane, she bowed slightly to Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst as they left the room. After spending a few minutes with Jane and realizing she was indeed extremely ill, she went downstairs to find Miss Bingley in order to ask what the doctor had said about Jane’s illness.

    As she approached the door to what she remembered was the drawing room, Lizzy overhead Miss Bingley speaking with Mrs. Hurst, “Her petticoat, Louisa! Did you see her petticoat?”

    “Six inches deep in mud, I am absolutely sure of it!” Miss Bingley exclaimed.

    Lizzy smiled at the ladies’ censure of her appearance, Of course they took exception: I was not in feathers and an unflattering color, Lizzy thought.

    She started to enter the room but stopped when she heard Miss Bingley continue to exclaim, “What could she mean walking that distance in such a condition simply because her sister has a cold? You certainly would not want dear Georgiana to do that.”

    “Of course not,” came Mr. Darcy’s reply.

    “I think Miss Elizabeth looked remarkably well.” Mr. Bingley chirped.

    “I believe this has injured your opinion of her fine eyes, Mr. Darcy?” Miss Bingley asked.

    “Actually, they were brightened by the exercise.”

    Lizzy was shocked at what she just heard. Mr. Darcy admires my eyes? Before she could consider this any further, she heard Mr. Bingley repeat, “I thought she looked remarkably well. It is very pleasing that she would come so far on foot simply to put her cousin at ease.”

    Mrs. Hurst cried, “Of course! Jane is a dear sweet girl! Who would not for her?”

    Caroline interrupted, “But her family, Charles, Louisa! Really?”

    “What of them?” her brother asked.

    Miss Bingley exclaimed, “She told us that she has an aunt and uncle in Meryton. The uncle is a barrister. Jane also has another aunt and uncle in London; in Cheapside. If it was not bad enough to have an uncle as a small town barrister, but the other uncle is trade.” Caroline started to twitter and added, “Perhaps we should call on them the next time we are in town!”

    Louisa said, “Charles, do you know anything about Miss Elizabeth? I understand she is a cousin of the Bennets.”

    Caroline answered for her brother, “Apparently, her father and mother are dead, and she is reliant on the care and good will of her uncle, Mr. Bennet.”

    “That is certainly not her fault, Caroline!” cried Mr. Bingley, “I care not if Ja – Miss Bennet had enough uncles to fill Cheapside: my opinion remains unchanged.”

    Lizzy smiled at Mr. Bingley’s defense but immediately entered the room when she heard Mr. Darcy say, “But it would materially hurt Miss Bennet’s chances of marrying well and even then, she will have a better chance of marrying well than will Miss Elizabeth, who has no clear connections other than Mr. Thomas Bennet.”

    As she burst into the room, Mr. Bingley jumped up from his chair to welcome her. Mr. Darcy was already standing next to a window and turned his back when Mr. Bingley began, “Miss Elizabeth, it is good to see you. It is a sad thing that brings you here! How is your cousin feeling?”

    “Jane is indeed not well. I came to inquire as to what the physician said about her condition.”

    “Oh! Well…I do not–”

    “Dr. Randall did not speak with Mr. Bingley, Miss Bingley and I did. I took his message and imparted it to the staff.” Mr. Darcy stated as he turned from the window and walked toward Bingley.

    “Oh. Would you be so kind as to impart it to me then?” questioned Lizzy.

    “Of course. Your cousin has a severe fever. She is to remain until she is able to stand on her own. She is only to be allowed hot broths, and needs to remain still, and keep her head cooled. Rest is his prescription.” He turned around and grabbed a piece of paper laying on the credenza next to him, “I took the liberty of having him write down his instructions, in detail for you, as well as for the staff.”

    “Did you?” cried Bingley, “I appreciate it! My attention has been called elsewhere.” Turning to Elizabeth as she crossed the floor to where Mr. Darcy was, “I assure you, Miss Elizabeth, your cousin will receive every attention. I am quite pleased with my staff here, and I am sure you will be as well.”

    Elizabeth approached Mr. Darcy and took the piece of paper with no more than a little confusion. To her mindset, it was Mr. Darcy who was acting like the master rather than Mr. Bingley. However, Mr. Bingley was new to estate management and Mr. Darcy was not. Elizabeth turned to Mr. Bingley and asked, “Mr. Bingley would it be an imposition to spend the rest of the day with her? I would feel more comfortable if I administered the doctor’s instructions, rather than a servant.” With a quick glance to Mr. Darcy she returned her gaze to Mr. Bingley and added, “I have no reason to doubt your staff, but I would feel better if I were able to stay and nurse her myself.”

    “Indeed! And of course you will stay until she is well!” He exclaimed. Lizzy glanced beyond Mr. Bingley to see Caroline give Louisa a frustrated look. Charles continued, “Yes! Yes! Why do you not write a note to your family explaining the situation, and have them send some clothes for both you and Miss Bennet? I insist!”



    After completing a note that Mr. Bingley sent with his footman, Lizzy returned to Jane’s room. There she spent the rest of the day nursing Jane. There was no clock in the room for her to watch or read to know what time it was, and she was startled when a young, obviously new upstairs maid entered with a tray with lunch for her and a bowl of hot broth for Jane.

    “Why, thank you! I had not realized it was so late.” Elizabeth calmly stated.

    “We are so sorry Ma’am! No one informed us that you would not be having lunch with the rest. It was not until it was pointed out to Cook that you had not been in the dining room when we served that we realized neither you nor Miss Bennet had lunch. We quickly made you up something. We are so sorry!”

    Curious, Elizabeth realized it was indeed later in the day than she had thought, but hungry and knowing she needed to feed Jane, she stated, “Oh. It is alright. I appreciate Miss Bingley for realizing and correcting it.”

    Confused, the young maid stated, “It was not Miss Bingley who realized it…”

    “Who was it then?”

    “Mr. Darcy asked if Miss Bennet seemed to be better after having the broth. Cook told him that we did not know about the broth request. He asked if Miss Bingley had been to the cook with the doctor’s instructions. When she responded no, he confirmed that we needed to make the broth for Miss Bennet and then requested this tray for you.”

    Looking at the maid with astonishment, Elizabeth only said, “Thank you.” The maid curtseyed and left.

    Once the maid had left, Elizabeth wandered the room for a few moments. When she spied some writing paper and an ink well, she decided to write to her grandfather.

    Netherfield, Hertfordshire
    October 15, 1811

    Dear Grandfather,

    I was very pleased with your latest missive. I am not writing to you from Longbourn, and I know you will be as surprised by my location as I am. I will admit to alarm at the recent happenings here in Hertfordshire. I told you that Netherfield had been let at last. You are probably wondering why this letter is being written from that location. Do not worry about redirecting your letters; I will be home at Longbourn soon enough.

    Jane has been making friends with the current residents of Netherfield. I daresay “her Charles” is quite an amiable fellow. Mr. Bingley is quick to see to anyone’s comfort, when he remembers. He strikes me as very new to being a host. His sister, Miss Caroline Bingley is not so much so. It is apparent she only tolerates me and my family because we are not “worth” her notice. Mr. Bingley also brought to Netherfield his elder sister and her husband, a Mr. and Mrs. Hurst. I am at a loss as to what to think of Mrs. Hurst. She has asked that I call her Louisa and I believe that I shall. She is quite friendly, to be sure; however, she is very close to her sister and I wonder at the disparity in their characters.

    I digress, however. Caroline and Louisa invited Jane for tea yesterday. Since it was going to rain, of course Aunt Fanny sent Jane on horseback! I would ask if you could believe that, except we are speaking of Aunt Fanny, so of course the ludicrous must be true. If I am too sarcastic, I have good cause: she sent Jane on horseback so that Jane would have to stay overnight because it looked like rain. Well, Jane was indeed forced to stayed overnight…due to a terrible fever!.

    I am here at Netherfield nursing poor Jane. I found this quill and paper, and decided to write to you while Jane sleeps. She is not sleeping well, and I have to cool her face every few minutes. If Miss Bingley were to find me writing to you, surely she would feel imposed upon, unless of course I divulged to whom exactly I was writing. Then I have a feeling I would be the imposed upon one. Having you for a grandfather is definitely a trial!

    I will say I was quite surprised by just how ill I found Jane. She was extremely hoarse, and her cough is exceedingly worrying. That brings me to Mr. Bingley’s last guest and one of his good friends. The man is from Derbyshire and I simply do not understand him. He stalked around the assembly room with nothing but derision in his face and this was after he blamed me for almost being killed by him! However, I probably must concede that he is not all bad: after all, he would not allow Jane or me to wither away from starvation during our short visit here.

    Elizabeth thought about what she had seen and heard since coming to Netherfield. I simple do not understand it. He claims he appreciates my eyes, but then turns around and belittles my family. And yet, he is solicitous of my and my cousin’s wellbeing. The frustrating man is an enigma!. She shook her head and continued writing.

    He definitely has a complex character. He came to Hertfordshire in order to instruct Mr. Bingley in estate management. The differences between the two could not be more drastic: Mr. Bingley is all smiles, like Jane, and wishes to please and be pleased wherever he goes, even in his own home. His friend is the opposite: he finds fault with everything, stalks rooms in the most condescending manner, and passes judgement on everything and everyone. He is most determined to be displeased with his surroundings.

    On a different note, I thought I would take this quiet opportunity and tell you of what is happening between Kitty and Mary! Kitty has been separating herself completely from Lydia. Lydia proclaims she “does not care a whit” if Kitty joins her anymore. I highly suspect that Lydia is actually a little put out by it. However, her feelings could not have been too harmed due to the fact that she already has acquired a new companion for her exploits: Maria Lucas, much to Lady Lucas’s dismay.

    Mary’s interest in the good Mr. Forsythe has caused her to become more interested in what she is wearing; she has taken to wearing more colors. I daresay she is quite as pretty as the next Bennet girls when she stops wearing those atrocious dirt brown and grey dresses she used to insist upon. Last night, she had Kitty spent a good deal of time tearing apart dresses Aunt Fanny had bought Mary and that Mary had never worn. I can honestly say, I have never seen so much lace strewn around Jane and my room. Kitty and Mary attacked the dresses with the most frills with a vengeance. I do not believe I have ever seen Mary smile so large when she saw her dresses without Mrs. Bennet’s lace on them. I asked Mary what she wished to do with extra the lace this morning before I arrived at Netherfield: she replied, “Burn it.” Kitty was most put-out with the thought and stated she would keep it.

    I believe, by the next assembly or ball, Kitty will have a whole new wardrobe for Mary. I am quite pleased to see them spend more time with each other. I only worry what will happen to Kitty if Mary does end up marrying the good Parson. Kitty will be on her own again. I wish there was a young lady around her age who was as interested in art as Kitty seems to be; your goddaughter sounds perfect!

    I need to end this missive now; not only am I more than likely running out of your patience when the topic is lace, but I also am running out of paper. There were only a few sheets here to begin with. Grandfather, I look forward to hearing from you soon.

    Elizabeth Evette Bennet



    Posted on 2017-04-11

    Chapter 2 (Part 2) Later that evening, after eating in her room, Lizzy decided that the hour had come for her to spend time with her hosts. Jane was comfortably sleeping. As she approached the trunk that was brought for her, she opened the lid with trepidation. Please tell me Mary packed this and not Aunt Fanny. She sighed as she saw her best ball gown sitting on top of the clothing. Oh well, at least being near Miss Bingley means I will not be overdressed. As she lifted the gown out of the trunk, she saw more serviceable dresses underneath a note written in Mary’s clear handwriting.

    Lizzy,

    I am sorry. Mama unpacked the trunks after I packed them. I was able to fix yours but Jane’s still has Mama’s choices in it. She only included the one dress for Jane and I saw ALL of Jane’s nightgowns go in.

    Also, a word of warning, if Jane is still ill on Friday, Mama is planning on bringing all of us to Netherfield to visit her “poor sick Jane.”

    Mary

    Lizzy laughed as she pictured her aunt informing her uncle of those plans. After pulling a few more dresses and a serviceable nightgown out for the evening, she realized that Mary had included the two books that she had on her nightstand – in one of them was stuffed a new letter from her grandfather. Lizzy frowned; I did not put that there. I left it on my dresser. She then realized that her aunt had probably tried to read it, she silently thanked Mary for hiding it in her book and then sending the book with her.

    Lizzy choose a nice cream evening dress from the trunk, dressed for the evening, grabbed one of the books and after checking to see if Jane was still sleeping, took a breath and exited her temporary room.

    When she gained entrance to the drawing room, it was apparent that no one noticed her presence. Mr. Bingley, Mr. Hurst, Mrs. Hurst, and Miss Bingley were discussing intended plans for the next day, and Mr. Darcy was at a desk with a pile of letters to his right.

    Miss Bingley was the first to notice her presence as Elizabeth ventured further into the room. Just as Elizabeth started to sit down on a couch, away from the majority of the room’s inhabitants, she heard Caroline call out, “Oh! Miss Eliza! You must come in here! We thought we would not see you for the rest of your stay!”

    “I apologize for my absence, Jane had a restless day.”

    “That is dreadful to hear!” exclaimed Mr. Bingley, “I had hoped that your presence meant that she was feeling better.”

    “I cannot say that she is better, she still has a fever, one of the maids is sitting with her, and I felt that I could not neglect our gracious hosts anymore. She is sleeping, though.”

    “Good. Rest is what Darcy said the doctor ordered,” cried Mr. Bingley enthusiastically. Elizabeth smiled as she heard the blatant respect and admiration for an action that included no more than writing down a few notes.

    “Thank you again, Mr. Bingley, for allowing me to stay until Jane is well enough to travel,” Elizabeth stated calmly.

    “Anything you need Miss Bennet! Anything at all!” Mr. Bingley replied.

    Elizabeth continued, “I wanted to thank you for sending a servant for some of our things, Miss Bingley. I had expected for one of Longbourn’s servants to arrive with them, it was kind of you to send one of your own.”

    Elizabeth saw the slightly startled look that passed Miss Bingley’s face.. She also did not miss how Miss Bingley’s eyes darted to where Mr. Darcy sat with his correspondence. “Yes, well, I wish for both your and your cousin’s comfort while at Netherfield.” It occurred to Lizzy that she had, yet again, something for which to thank Mr. Darcy.

    It is apparent that Mr. Darcy comprehends more clearly than anyone else in this room, how to provide for company, whether they were originally invited or spur of the moment guests. However, it is rather officious of him to simply make the arrangements instead of including Bingley. If he is truly here to teach Mr. Bingley how to manage and estate, would he not explain to Bingley what the complete duties and responsibilities of being a host are? Instead he simply does it himself and Mr. Bingley allows him to over step his bounds in his own house.

    Is Mr. Bingley really that unprepared to be the master of an estate that he would allow himself to be so used by his friend? And what of Miss Bingley? Is it not the hostess’ duty to see to her guests comfort? Why would she allow Mr. Darcy to take upon himself her responsibility? Or is Mr. Darcy that overbearing that it is simply easier to capitulate to his will? I can understand Miss Bingley deferring to him, since it is quite plain to see she wishes to marry him. As for Bingley, he is such an amiable fellow, he may wish to avoid discord and so allows his friend to do what he wills.

    Her thoughts were interrupted when Miss Bingley cried, “Miss Eliza, please come and sit next to me!” She indicated the spot to her left, “I feel as if we have not gotten to know each other very well. As you can see, Mr. Darcy has abandoned us this evening; something about business he still must attend to. Thankfully, Charles convinced him to bring the less important ones in here this evening so that we might not be deprived of his company the entire evening.”

    Miss Elizabeth hesitantly made her way over to the spot that Caroline had directed her to and gingerly sat. Caroline continued as soon as she was able and said, “I understand from Jane that you receive a lot of correspondence as well.”

    Looking at the stack next to Mr. Darcy, Lizzy laughed, “Mine is not nearly as important as Mr. Darcy’s. My correspondence is from family and friends, not business.” Thinking of the mounds of paperwork she had seen in her grandfather’s study on multiple occasions, she added, “I can, however, understand the need to complete necessary correspondence in a timely manner.”

    “Oh, but Darcy is not conducting business,” interjected Mr. Bingley, “I forbade him to!” He cried cheerfully. Elizabeth smiled as she entertained the thought of Mr. Bingley being able to forbid Mr. Darcy from doing anything. Her reverie was broken when Bingley happily continued, “He has personal letters to return tonight. Family and friends, you know.”

    Smiling, Lizzy said, “Then I must not be as interesting as Mr. Darcy is, I do not receive letters from that many friends and family members.”

    Mr. Bingley frowned and called out, “Darcy! You are only conducting personal matters? Correct? I will not have you shut yourself out from all company just to complete a few trivial matters!”

    “I assure you Bingley, the business I am taking care of is not trivial, and actually not business related.” Mr. Darcy replied as he continued to write, “I am currently writing delivery instructions on my wishes for Georgiana’s birthday present. After which I have some letters to my sister, and a few cousins to respond to.”

    “Capital!” cried Bingley, “Family first, I always say!”

    At this point, Elizabeth was startled by Miss Bingley speaking with her in a louder manner than was unnecessary for how close they were sitting, “Speaking of family, Jane mentioned that you write to your grandfather. I understand he is not related to the rest of the Bennets?” queried Miss Bingley.

    Elizabeth smiled as she realized it was now time for her inquisition, “No, he is not. He is my late mother’s father. My father was the brother to the current Mr. Bennet.”

    “So you are not actually Mr. Bennet’s daughter?” asked Louisa.

    “No,” Elizabeth responded, “I am his niece.”

    Louise inquired, “How did you come to live with the Bennet’s”

    “It was the wish of my grandfather. My mother died before I turned one, which left my father and my grandfather to attempt to raise me by themselves. When Father died, Grandfather felt I would have a much happier childhood growing up with my cousins, rather than an old man.”

    Caroline stated, “It must be rather depressing to be reliant on one’s family members.”

    Elizabeth raised her eyebrow and looked between Caroline and Mr. Bingley. She exchanged an amused glance with Mrs. Hurst before she stated, “I am sure it is, however, I was given a choice a few years ago and choose to be with my Bennet relations. My grandfather lives in London for most of the year and has more than enough means to support the both of us. I simply could not bear to part with Jane.”

    “Oh! In which part of London does he reside?” asked Caroline, “Near Cheapside and your aunt and uncle, perhaps?”

    “Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner are related to the current Mrs. Bennet, they are actually not related to me,” responded Elizabeth, she added coolly, “but I have spent many a summer with them and love them like my own relations.”

    Miss Bingley was becoming even more curious by the minute and asked, “And just who is your grandfather? If he lives in London, I might know him.”

    Laughing at the blatant attempt to prove Elizabeth’s lack of relations, she only said, “I doubt that, Miss Bingley. Grandfather may spend much of his time in London, but he does not partake of much of society. It is highly unlikely that you would have met him. He has a very closed and close circle of friends.” To herself she thought, if you had had the privilege of being introduced, Grandfather definitely would have found it amusing and described you to me.

    Miss Bingley took this as confirmation that Miss Elizabeth Bennet had no worthwhile connections. Louisa took this opportunity to speak with Elizabeth. “When was the last time you were in town Dear?” she asked.

    “About five months ago,” replied Elizabeth, weary of the line of questioning, “I stopped there, before journeying north to visit my grandfather.”

    Mrs. Hurst asked confused, “Is not London south of here?”

    “Yes, but my grandfather was in London, and I wished to visit Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner. We actually spent much of the first part of the summer traveling.” Elizabeth offered. She could not tell if Mrs. Hurst was being sincere in her wish to know more, but decided to allow the line of questioning.

    “Oh? Where did you travel?” interrupted Miss Bingley. “I am sure it was quite lovely,” she added snidely.

    Elizabeth smiled and replied, “Indeed it was. We visited a few places in Oxford before settling at my grandfather’s home. The countryside was beautiful and the houses quite magnificent.”

    Louisa Hurst perked up at the mention of traveling; she longed to see more of the world, or even more of England, nut unfortunately Caroline had always found some excuse for them not to go. “Harold and I have always wanted to travel and see the sea. Have you been? ”

    Elizabeth smiled and replied, “Actually, I have been to the sea and enjoyed it very much. I have not been in a few years, but would love a chance to go back.”

    Unlike Caroline, Louisa Hurst actually liked Jane and Elizabeth. She found Jane sweet and as angelic as Charles described her on a daily basis. However, there was something about Elizabeth that made Louisa want to know her better. In town, Louisa spent much time with her sister simply because her sister was always there. Many of their plans were either made my Caroline or changed by Caroline. Unfortunately, Caroline was the cause of many of Louisa’s friendships dying; many women liked Louisa but simply would not stand to be friends with Caroline. Something about Elizabeth told Louisa that she would not be frightened away so easily.

    Louise smiled and encouraged Elizabeth to tell her of her travels, “Where did you go this summer?”

    Elizabeth was taken a little by surprise; she had assumed Louisa would ask more about her grandfather. She probably will at some point . Instead of voicing her thoughts, Elizabeth responded, “Oh, the normal tourist attractions. We saw houses and grounds. For the most part, however, my grandfather and I did many normal everyday things: like visiting book shops. Oxford County has quite a few good bookshops they can boast of.”

    At the mention of books, Caroline rose to go and speak with Mr. Darcy and see if she could attract his attention. Elizabeth smiled when she saw Louisa visible relax once her sister left. The two were quiet for a few moments, until Louise spoke. “Were you able to enjoy any of London’s plays, music, or galleries for the short time you were there?” questioned Louisa.

    “Yes, actually,” Elizabeth responded, “I was taken to see one play and an opera. Outside of those, I must say, this summer was quite busy.”

    Louisa asked, “Which was your favorite?”

    Elizabeth replied, “I absolutely loved Cosi Fan Tutte . Guglielmo was superb when he sang ‘ Vio Che Sapete ’.” Elizabeth was aware of the sharp raise of Mr. Darcy’s head when he heard her response. It was apparent he knew the import of Elizabeth going to that specific opera.

    Louisa was equally shocked when she heard Elizabeth had attended that particular event, “You were able to see it? Harold and I had been unable to get tickets.”

    Elizabeth laughed and said, “My uncle was fortunate enough to be invited by one of his business partners.” Grandfather was so excited to take us. In fact, he enjoyed it so much, he went one more time with friends , she thought to herself.

    “Were you able to meet Guglielmo?”

    “No, we left almost immediately after the curtain closed,” Elizabeth responded. Grandfather did not want to stop to speak with anyone. “I will admit, we arrived rather late and we missed the first song. So, I have not seen the entire opera.”

    “That is a shame.” Louisa said. She realized her sister was coming back to join them and asked Elizabeth, “Would you care to move over toward the fire with me?” Caroline was wearing an extremely heavy gown and Louisa knew she would not venture that close to the heat. “I find I am a little cold.”

    Elizabeth rose and said, “Of course.” She had also noticed the heaviness of Miss Bingley’s gown and inwardly laughed at Louisa’s obvious attempt to remove herself from her sister’s company.

    Thankfully, Mr. Darcy’s attention returned to his writing when the ladies moved away from the rest of the group to continue speaking. Elizabeth had been worried by his reaction to her comments that she might have given more away than she had intended. After all, one of the reasons her grandfather wanted to arrive and leave without anyone noticing them was due to the fact he was publicly appearing with his granddaughter. H e had been so concerned with taking her out that he almost had cancelled the entire trip. Thankfully, Elizabeth had been able to convince her grandfather to put the tickets under Mr. Gardiner’s name. Her aunt and uncle arrived early and secured the box for themselves.

    Elizabeth smiled in remembrance as she thought of her aunt’s description of multiple members of the quality finding out Mr. Gardiner was in trade. It was common knowledge that the Duke of Shrewsbury was so eccentric he would allow anyone the use of his box if it was available and he had no need of it. The members of the ton were simply used to steering clear of the duke’s box when he was not in attendance.

    It was a tactic that had served James and Elizabeth well; they were able to go to multiple shows over the years, with the same strategy. Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner, sometimes with Jane, would show up early and scare off the ton due to the, and halfway through the first act, Elizabeth and her grandfather would arrive unseen. Elizabeth and James would sit behind the Gardiners and as far back into the shadows as they could. Society for years had just deemed them acquaintances of the Gardiners. Refreshments would be retrieved by one of the guards left to bar the entrance to the box, then halfway through the final act, Elizabeth and James would leave as unobtrusively as possible.

    Only once had they been stopped by someone who knew the duke. Thankfully, Elizabeth had walked on ahead and then was escorted to the carriage by one of the Duke’s guards and the acquaintance was still left none the wiser.

    However, this past opera, Elizabeth and her family would have only been able to see the opening night and Elizabeth had so wanted to see Guglielmo. They never went to opening nights as there were simply too many people who would recognize the Duke. James had only barely been persuaded...

    Even if Louisa did not understand the import of Elizabeth being able to attend, Elizabeth could only hope that Mr. Darcy was in the same fog. Having moved far enough away from Mr. Darcy, she felt safe for the rest of the evening, and by the time she retreated to Jane, Elizabeth felt Mr. Darcy would have forgotten about her comment.

    Elizabeth’s thoughts were diverted when Louisa said, “I will admit, Netherfield is starting to feel like home. It is very happily situated.”

    Elizabeth smiled and replied, “Indeed, your brother is making some very pleasing adjustments.”

    “What do you mean?” asked Louisa..

    Confused, Elizabeth stated, “For example, the front staircase. The last time I was here, for a ball the last tenants held, the front steps had this enormous crack up the side of it. Your brother had the staircase either repaired or replaced, I think, since the crack is no longer there.”

    Louisa nodded her head in agreement and Charles interrupted from across the room, “That was Darcy! I did not even see you fall, Louisa!”

    Elizabeth looked at her host and his sister with confusion, until finally Louisa told the story. “The day my sister, husband and I arrived, we were walking up the steps, I was not watching were I was going and proceeded to get the heel of my boot caught. A week later, we found workers on the front steps.”

    Charles called out gaily, “I did not even know I had ordered them! I assure you; we were all in a muddle until Darcy came back from his ride and explained that he had commissioned them so Louisa would not fall again. As I said, I was not even aware that she had taken a tumble.” Turning to where Darcy was still writing his letters, he called, “I am not even sure I would have known who to contact about fixing it. You really have been a help, Darce!”

    Darcy simply replied, “It is what I am here for, Bingley, to help you learn how to manage an estate.” With a pointed look at his friend he added, “And the comfort of your guests, especially family, should always be a concern to you. If you had listened when I had told you what had happened, you might have made the arrangements yourself.”

    Elizabeth’s thoughts were in a jumble. The longer she spent in the company of her hosts and their guest, the more it seemed as if the serious Mr. Darcy was the master of the estate rather than the jovial Mr. Bingley. Shaking the confusion away, Elizabeth spent the rest of the evening enjoying a quiet conversation with Louisa. She was pleased to discover that Louisa was very interested in Mrs. Gardiner’s charities. When the two separated for the evening, Elizabeth could not help but feel as if she had made a new friend in the lady. She was concerned though; she was quite pale. I wonder if she too is getting sick.



    Each day the routine was the same for Elizabeth: she would take her meals with Jane, and after lunch, she would manage a short walk for some fresh air, and then immediately return to her dear cousin. Once Jane was sleeping for the night, Elizabeth would venture downstairs to where her hosts would be. She took her books with her each night and spent a good deal of time fending off questions about her lineage from Miss Bingley. At some point in the evening, she and Louisa would move toward the fire and spend the remainder of the night in quiet conversation. Mr. Bingley was normally very cheerful and seemed to encourage the friendship she was forming with his eldest sister. Mr. Darcy brought his correspondence every evening with him or a book of his own.

    The second to last evening she was there, as Elizabeth entered the drawing room, she overhead Miss Bingley attempting to gather Mr. Darcy’s attention, “How uncommonly fast you write Mr. Darcy, and evenly! If only Charles would write that well.”

    “Here now! Your handwriting is not much better than mine!” Charles exclaimed.

    “Charles! You know what I mean!” hissed Caroline.

    Lizzy thought, everyone knows what you were meaning to do.

    Caroline had already turned her attention back to Mr. Darcy, “How is Georgiana, Mr. Darcy? Your sister is such a delight. I look forward to seeing her again. Please, in your letter, tell her that.”

    “Miss Bingley, I have already done that, at your request. I have much more to say to her and do not wish for her to get bored reading too many pages. She has been waiting on this missive for almost a week now. If I continue to add to this letter, she may never receive it!”

    Elizabeth giggled to herself at the apparent frustration Mr. Darcy was attempting to keep from his voice.

    Miss Bingley, however, seemed not to notice her guest’s irritation, “It is no matter; I will see her soon and how I long to! She is such a delight!”

    “Darcy when you are finished with your letter to Georgiana, why do you not play cards with Louisa, Mr. Hurst, and meme?” Mr. Bingley asked when he got the chance. “I assure you, we will not send the correspondence out until your letter is in it.”

    When she saw Elizabeth, Miss Bingley cried, “Ah! Here is Miss Eliza! Leave Mr. Darcy alone Charles, Miss Eliza can make our fourth!”

    “Thank you, but I must decline; I wish to finish my book.” Elizabeth said.

    “Prefer reading to cards do you?” asked Mr. Hurst from the table, “How singular.”

    “Miss Eliza loves reading and takes no pleasure in anything else!” declared Caroline.

    “I deserve neither such praise nor such censure. I do like to read, but am not a great reader, I also take pleasure in many things not literary,” responded Elizabeth.

    Miss Bingley replied, “But you have read every night this week.”

    “Indeed, there are two recent novels that I have been attempting to finish it so that my younger cousins may read them. They expressed an interest in discussing them once we had all finished. I simply had not made much progress until I came here.”

    “Hmm. Miss Lydia and Miss Kitty never struck me as the bookish type.” Miss Bingley said with a coy look to Mr. Darcy.

    Frowning at the obvious slight, Lizzy stated, “It is Mary and Kitty who have been attempting to understand each other better.”

    “Miss Mary? I thought her chosen skill was the pianoforte?” Mrs. Hurst asked carefully, ““I understand she practices often.”

    “She does.”

    Realizing that Mr. Darcy had started to fold up his letter,, Miss Bingley attempted to draw him into the conversation and said, “Oh the piano! Just mentioning it reminds me of your dear sister, Mr. Darcy. She plays so wonderfully.”

    “She practices often.”

    “Miss Eliza, not having met Georgiana, you would not begin to understand what a kind and accomplished young lady she is. Her skill at the piano is divine.”

    Mr. Bingley, at this point added, “She does play very well. I simply do not understand how so many ladies are accomplished: they play, they sing, they paint, they write, and do every so many different things.”

    With a frown Caroline cried, “All ladies accomplished, Charles? Hardly. I would wager I only know half a dozen who can be considered accomplished. Surely, you agree with me, Mr. Darcy?”

    “Indeed.”

    Caroline continued to expand upon the topic, “A lady cannot truly be considered accomplished unless she has a keen grasp on languages, such as French, German, or Italian. No one can be truly accomplished who does not have a thorough knowledge of music, singing, drawing, and dancing, and beside all of this, she must have something in her walk, her air, her manner of speaking.”

    “Indeed,” interrupted Mr. Darcy, “To all this she must improve her mind with extensive reading.”

    Arching her eyebrow at the character that Miss Bingley and Mr. Darcy were drawing, Elizabeth thought, Yes, I can well image that you two would believe that these are the qualities that make an accomplished woman. Each description dripping with the same vanity to which you hold yoursevles. To the group, however, she responded, “I can hardly believe that you know six such women, Miss Bingley, I actually wonder at you knowing any.”

    Shocked, Miss Bingley responded, “You are severe upon your sex, Miss Bennet! I assure you, I know many such women.”

    “I have never met a woman as accomplished as you describe.”

    Sneering at Elizabeth, Miss Bennet stated, “I assure you in my wide circle of friends in London, there are many such ladies. Perhaps it is your current situation and limited country society that has allowed your lack of connections and friends.”

    Feeling extremely attacked, Elizabeth decided it would be best to leave the argument to Miss Bingley, and said, “Perhaps, however, I find I am actually quite tired; I hope you will forgive me the time and allow me to retire.”

    “Of course.”

    As Elizabeth climbed the stairs to the check on Jane she thought to herself, Oh Miss Bingley, if you knew what my current situation was and who my limited country society is, you would be acting quite differently toward me.

    Elizabeth reached her cousins’ room and was delighted to see that the writing supplies had been refilled. She had not had a chance to look prior to this, and had no reason to. Elizabeth quickly looked to where Jane was calmly sleeping and decided to send a quick note to her grandfather. She was certain if Mary or Kitty visited with Mrs. Bennet the next morning, one of them would post it for her.

    Elizabeth promptly sat down and moved the candle closer to where she sat and started writing. She knew James would be amused by more of her study of the inhabitants of Netherfield.

    However as she wrote of their conversation that evening, Elizabeth was beset with more than a little bit of uneasiness. She had never given it much thought, but was she accomplished enough? Grandfather may not care for the approval of the ton, but then he has always had it through his station. Will my lack of languages be a problem? I am sure I could learn one of them, if necessary, but certainly not all of them in time for my debut next summer. I am well versed in Greek and Latin, and my Italian is passable, but I could never have a conversation with confidence I have had dance masters, as have my cousins, but I do not know if we have learned all the latest dances. My drawing is deplorable, my singing passable, and I cannot be considered proficient at any instrument.

    Elizabeth was not one to dwell on subjects of which she was unfamiliar. She had always believed that if she felt deficient in an area it was up to her to learn more about it. It was this feeling of inadequacy that pricked her pride and had her writing for study materials of her own.

    Grandfather, it has come to my attention that I may not be considered accomplished by society standards. I know you have never been one to care for the quality or the ton’s standards; however, I have no wish to embarrass you amongst your peers next summer. Please, if you would, find me some study materials to enable me to learn either French or German. It may be foolish and is most definitely my pride rearing it’s ugliness, but there is nothing wrong with expanding one’s knowledge.

    In fact, if I learned more Italian, we might visit Italy someday, and I would be able to fend off those who would seek to take advantage of our tourist status. Surely, you would enjoy such a trip? I am quite certain I would. However, since Jane is swiftly falling in love with Mr. Bingley, and Reverend Forsythe is changing our good Mary for the better, we may have to invite Catherine on this quest. She has never been further than Meryton and it would be good exposure for her.

    Knowing that he would never wish to travel outside of England, Elizabeth smiled as she continued teasing her grandfather. She had heard many times that since he returned from his European tour with his brother, before his twin died, James declare his wished to visit no country who could not offer a proper tea. Elizabeth wrote late into the night until her letter was complete.



    The next morning brought Mrs. Bennet and the rest of her daughters to Netherfield’s door. After a quick visit to Jane to ascertain how ill she was, Mrs. Bennet was shown into the parlor where the Netherfield party was waiting. After Mr. Bingley asked after Miss Bennet’s health, Mrs. Bennet exclaimed, “She is a great deal too ill to be moved. We must trespass on your kindness a little longer.”

    “Of course! We would not hear of her being removed until she is well!” he cried.

    It was Miss Bingley who answered more coolly than civility required, “Miss Bennet will receive every attention while she is here.”

    “I thank you for your kindness! If it was not for such good friends I do not know what would become of her, for she is very ill indeed. Though she suffers a great deal, she does it with the greatest patience in the world, which is always the way with her. Jane has, without exception, the sweetest temper I have ever met with.” Mrs. Bennet stated. With the pleasantries out of the way, Mrs. Bennet changed the subject almost immediately, “Oh! Mr. Bingley! What a lovely room you have here! I think that you will never want to leave Hertfordshire now that you are settled!”!”

    “Indeed! I am quite enjoying my time here!”

    “I hope you do not decide to leave anytime soon!”

    Mr. Bingley waved Mrs. Bennet off and said, “I have no interest in removing at this time. However, I will confess, that whatever I do, I normally do in a hurry. If I were to quit Netherfield I should probably be off in five minutes. However,” he said as he looked toward the door that would lead to the upstairs area, “At the moment, I find myself quite fixed.”

    Elizabeth laughed as her evaluation of her hosts’ character had been confirmed and said, “That is exactly what I thought you would do!”

    Smiling, Mr. Bingley turned toward Elizabeth, “You begin to comprehend me, do you? I should take that as a compliment, however, to be so readily understood and seen through is quite pitiful.”

    Elizabeth just laughed, “I will admit to enjoying studying a person’s character. However, Mr. Bingley, you have no fear of me,” Elizabeth casually looked over to Mr. Darcy as she added, “You do not have to be a deep, intricate character to be liked more.”

    “Lizzy! Remember where you are!” cried Mrs. Bennet, “You simply cannot act in that wild manner your uncle permits while at home!”

    Elizabeth had the grace to blush at this comment. Louisa sought to make her more comfortable and said, “I have never thought about studying people; you must find it amusing.”

    “Yes. I enjoy observing different characters very much; it keeps me amused.”

    At this point, Mr. Darcy interrupted and said, “The country, can in general supply but a few subjects for such a study. In a country neighborhood you move in a very confined and unvarying society.”

    “Confined? Unvarying?” Exclaimed Mrs. Bennet, “I cannot see that London has any great advantage over the country, except for the shops and public places.”

    “Aunt, you mistake Mr. Darcy’s meaning,”,” Elizabeth said, blushing yet again.

    “Really? That gentleman seems to think the country nothing at all.”

    “Mr. Darcy only meant that there is not as great a variety of people in the country as in London, you must acknowledge this to be true.”

    “Indeed,” was all Mrs. Bennet said.

    It was at this point that Lydia, who had been silent the entire time, spoke up, “Mr. Bingley, you promised you would hold a ball and it would be a shameful thing if you do not keep your word.”

    “Lydia!” exclaimed an upset Mary.

    Mr. Bingley only laughed and said, “I am perfectly ready to keep my promise. After your sister is well again, I will let you name the day of the ball!”

    The ladies from Longbourn only stayed a few more minutes after that. As Elizabeth walked her family out to their carriage Mary and Kitty approached her, “I understand you will be here for a few more days. Unfortunately, Mama was able to get one of your letters. Thankfully, Kitty caught her before she could read it. She offered to take it to Father who asked me to bring it.”

    Worry creased Elizabeth’s brow as she saw the letter had been opened, “Did she – ”

    Kitty was quick to assure her, “No. I saw her open it. I knew you wish to keep your correspondence with him private and called out before she was able to get the letter from its envelope.”

    Visibly relieved, Elizabeth stated, “Thank you, cousins. I will see you soon.” As she watched Kitty enter the carriage she asked Mary, “Does she know…” as she indicated the letter she was given. Mary shook her head and said, “No,” as she entered the carriage.

    “Oh!” Lizzy cried as she rushed to her family’s carriage. She handed a letter to Mary through the window and said, “Would you please make sure this goes out with the mail?”

    Mary smiled, retrieved the letter, and nodded her head in agreement. Elizabeth stepped back from the carriage just before it lurched forward to leave.

    When Lizzy made it back to Jane’s room, she realized that Jane was not as ill as Mrs. Bennet had led Mr. Bingley to believe. In fact, she was so improved she decided to join the Netherfield Party for dinner that evening. When Jane arrived downstairs, Mr. Bingley and Miss Bingley immediately took Jane to a far corner to talk. Lizzy laughed to herself whenever Mr. Darcy came close to the small group, as inevitably, Miss Bingley would latch onto him.

    For her part, she chose to play checkers with Mr. Hurst, who was actually quite an intelligent fellow. Throughout the evening he admonished her to learn to play chess. After realizing that Louisa Hurst was reading Shakespeare, she and Mrs. Hurst entered into a very deep discussion about his play “Much Ado about Nothing” after realizing both had seen it in London.

    It was late in the evening, when Elizabeth and Louisa’s conversation dwindled for a moment. Elizabeth noticed Louisa became somewhat distracted and asked her about it, “Mrs. Hurst, is something the matter? You seem melancholy all of a sudden.”

    Elizabeth followed Louisa’s eyes as they darted to where Jane and Bingley were seated together near the fire. Instantly, Elizabeth felt irritation at the thought that Louisa would have a problem with Jane. I thought she was different.

    Instantly she felt ashamed at her thoughts when Mrs. Hurst said quietly, “Nothing is wrong, I assure you. My melancholy will not last. Indeed seeing Charles’ apparent happiness does wonders for my own attitude.” Mrs. Hurst looked at her husband with a smile before she turned back to Elizabeth, “Please believe me when I say, I have never seen Charles so…enamored by another person before. I quite approve.” Then as if she had just realized, Louisa added, “And please, enough of this Mrs. Hurst. I am Louisa, and you are Elizabeth.”

    Elizabeth nodded her head in agreement and both ladies turned their attentions to the couple clearly pleased with each other as they spoke near the fire. Elizabeth looked at where Caroline was torn between trying to get Mr. Darcy’s attention and glaring at Jane and her brother where they sat.

    Elizabeth frowned at the scene and said to Louisa as she watched Caroline, “I am pleased with your support; it is obvious some have no wish to approve of your brother’s happiness.”

    Louisa frowned as well as she replied, “That is true. However, my brother is his own man, he may seek advice but in the end he will always make his own decisions.” As she said this, Louisa yawned loudly.

    Elizabeth smiled and said, “It is good to see I am not the only one who is tired. I had best rescue my sister and retire for the evening.”

    “Oh, Miss Elizabeth, you do not have to go to bed just because I am tired! Stay, enjoy your book,” Louisa offered, as she rose. Mr. Hurst started to follow, as Louisa made her goodnights.

    As Elizabeth retired for the evening, she took out the letter she had received from her grandfather. As she read it, she was quite pleased that her aunt had not been able to intercept it: her grandfather had filled the letter with stories of his friend’s birthday party and all the upper echelon people who attended it.

    For I know Eddy and Bea were just as amused as myself when the visiting Count Orlofsky became so intoxicated that Lady Carlisle actually had to remove him from her sitting room. Eunice was quite put out, I assure you, and Henry will hear about his new friend in the morning.

    Eddy and Bea were considering leaving London in a few days’ time. They have invited me to stay at Matlock for a bit. I admit, I am tempted, however, I know I should make a trip soon to Heythrop and will probably leave in the next month or so. I wonder if they would be willing to come with me instead. I have not had a good bit of hunting in a while, at least since Henry’s last hunting party. What was that, last year? The year before that? I cannot remember.

    As Elizabeth continued to read her letter, she started to feel a little at a loss. She missed her grandfather terribly. Normally she missed him when she came home to Longbourn, but this year, something was just not sitting right: Almost like I am not where I should be , she thought. Oh well. It might just be homesickness. Jane and I have been too long at Netherfield.



    Posted on 2017-04-20

    Chapter 3 (Part 1) – New Suitors

    Netherfield, October 24th, 1811

    The next morning, Jane actually woke and dressed before Elizabeth. Elizabeth was quite pleased with her recovery and said as much. Jane smiled as she replied, “I am quite pleased myself. I am still quite tired, but feel well enough to go home now.” She then started to blush, “We have trespassed on Mr. Bingley’s goodness too long. I also know you wish to be home.”

    Sighing, Elizabeth said, “Indeed, I am. I received a letter from Grandfather yesterday and wish to respond today.”

    Instantly contrite, Jane cried, “Oh Lizzy! You need not have waited! I would have understood your need to write last night!”

    Laughing, she replied, “It was not needed, I assure you! I know I stayed up rather late the night before, but it will not be necessary for this one. I much rather would spend time with you. Grandfather can wait a few more hours until we get home. Should I write to Uncle for the carriage?” She asked as they gained the stairs.

    “Carriage?” called out Mr. Bingley. He offered his arms to both ladies and escorted them down the stairs. Hardly ever taking his eyes off Jane, he asked, “Surely you are not leaving?”

    Blushing, Jane responded, “I think it best. I feel well enough to travel. I have inconvenienced enough people for my illness: you, your sisters, and my cousin. I am anxious to return to my home.”

    “Nonsense! You have not been an inconvenience at all!” cried Mr. Bingley as he and the ladies entered the breakfast room.

    “Miss Bennet and Miss Eliza, are you planning on leaving us this morning?” asked Caroline, who came in behind the trio.

    It was Elizabeth who answered, “We think it best, Miss Bingley. We appreciate your hospitality though. We would like to depart after breakfast.”

    Smiling, Miss Bingley said, “Of course, will your Uncle be sending a carriage then?”

    Before either girl could answer, Mr. Bingley stated emphatically, “If you are to leave me…I mean us , today, I insist you use my carriage! It is almost new and ever so comfortable. Mr. Bennet need not be disturbed.”

    Elizabeth realized that this would make it impossible for her aunt to refuse the carriage again, and she quickly accepted on behalf of Jane and herself.

    During breakfast it was obvious that Mr. Bingley was going to spend the majority of the time he had left with Jane, Elizabeth reconciled herself to her conversation with Louisa being interrupted often by Caroline. However, it seemed that Miss Bingley was happy that Elizabeth had chosen to ignore Mr. Darcy and so opted to gain his interest instead, however, still unhappy that Elizabeth was still with them, Caroline felt it necessary to continue to point out the differences in their places.

    While Miss Bingley kept was interrupting Mr. Darcy’s morning paper, Louisa asked Elizabeth, “You are probably anxious to return home? I know I always am whenever we must visit others for any amount of time.”

    A little taken back at her preference, Elizabeth said, “I had thought that you appreciated traveling? However, I will admit, London does draw me to it sometimes as well.”

    “London?”

    “Yes, is that not where you live?”

    Smiling in recognition, Louisa said, “Oh yes. We have spent quite a bit of time there this past year; I can understand how you would think we live there. We do own a house in London but are seldom there. Harold and I have an estate in Shropshire. It is Charles’s London home we have been staying in while in town.”

    “Really, and you prefer your country home to that of town?” asked a surprise Elizabeth.

    Laughing, Mrs. Hurst stated, “I cannot say that I enjoy London while there. There are always too many parties to attend, too many events one must got to and rarely any peace. I am sure I would enjoy it more if there was not as much to do. Yes, I do like Blackridge, which is the Hurst estate, in Shropshire.”

    Elizabeth immediately became alarmed. Her thoughts immediately went to her cousins the Talbots, who live in Shropshire during the winter. She had never heard of Blackridge, but if it was in near the Earl of Shrewsbury’s estate, surely Mrs. and Mr. Hurst were aware of her grandfather. She thought furiously to remember if she had mentioned anything during the past week that she had described her grandfather as James Talbot .

    Thankfully, Mrs. Hurst failed to see the look of concern on Elizabeth’s face while watching her sister fawn over Mr. Darcy, she continued, “I do appreciate finer things, Miss Bennet, however, I would beg that you do not study my character or that of my husband while here. I am afraid we would fall short of the mark.”

    “I do not believe I understand you?” Lizzy commented, now a little wary of being so open with Mrs. Hurst.

    Sighing, Louisa only said, “I am often judged on my closeness with my sister. I can only hope you will judge me based on my own character, rather than any perceived closeness with my sister.”

    Inwardly Elizabeth sighed with relief, outwardly she responded, “Of course!” Not being able to resist a tease, she added, “Only if you do the same. People assume, after meeting my serene cousin, that I am just as polite and angelic.”

    It was Miss Bingley who interrupted after overhearing the last remark, and added, “Of course, Miss Elizabeth, we would never mistake you for dear Jane.”

    Elizabeth chose to ignore the blatant slight and was amused when Louisa responded to her sister, “Yes, what a world would this be if we all resembled our relations?”

    All of the ladies were caught off guard when Mr. Darcy, who had been listening to their conversation half laughed.

    Miss Bingley immediately latched onto his amusement and cried, “What do you find so humorous, Mr. Darcy? Please share, let us all laugh together!”

    Mr. Darcy looked up from his newspaper and looked from one lady to the next, and finally replied, “I simply imagined myself as one of my own cousins who is a Colonel in the army; we are nothing alike.”

    Bingley cried out, “That would be funny! You dressed in a red coat!”

    Darcy inclined his head with a smile, and said, “Indeed, red would not look well on me.”

    Bingley continued, “How is your cousin? Is he back from the lower counties yet?”

    “Yes, he returned to London a few weeks before we left,” Darcy responded.

    “A pleasant man, for a military man,” added Caroline.

    “What does his being in the military have to do with his manner or character, Caroline?” inquired Louisa.

    Caroline only looked at her sister with confusion. Louisa asked again, “You said ‘for a military man’ Darcy’s cousin was pleasant. What does his position in the military have to do with his character or manners?”

    Caroline only shrugged and flippantly replied, “I have not met many who are in the military who are not boring. The military, I find, house some of the most uncultured and sophisticated men”

    Elizabeth snorted slightly at the slight to the military. She attempted to cover the noise with her napkin.

    Miss Bingley heard the sound and leveled a glare at Elizabeth and asked, “Do you not believe me, Miss Eliza? I assure you, their ranks are made up of second or third sons who have no prospects and must make their way in the world.”

    Elizabeth looked down to where Jane had been quietly speaking with Mr. Bingley. Jane only gave Elizabeth a warning look that implied she should be careful as to her response. However before Elizabeth could respond, Mr. Darcy calmly stated, “I have always found the opposite to be true. While Richard may be a second son, he was still raised in the same environment of intelligence and influence as his elder brother the Viscount.”

    Elizabeth smiled widely down to where Mr. Darcy sat, momentarily catching the man off guard. However, he quickly resumed his set down and added, “In fact, I have found many of the officer’s he invites to social gatherings at his family home or even to dinner with Georgiana and myself to be quite intelligent; even more so than many of my acquaintances in the ton.”

    “I believe, Mr. Darcy, that Miss Bingley was referring to their manners not their intelligence,” she said as she smiled widely at Miss Bingley, “Is that not right, Miss Bingley? You used the words ‘uncultured’ and ‘unsophisticated’. However, I would have to disagree with you Miss Bingley. My Uncle has been in the army for many years. He may choose to be blunt, abrupt, and quick to make decisions, but that is due to his years of his survival and those of his men have depended upon it.”

    Miss Bingley realized she had inadvertently insulted Mr. Darcy’s cousin and so sought to amend her mistake by focusing on Elizabeth and asked, “The Colonel is an intelligent man, I never met to imply otherwise Mr. Darcy. However, Elizabeth,” she continued with a sly smile, “You never mentioned having an uncle these past days. Am I to presume he is not related to your Bennet relations?”

    Elizabeth smiled and replied, “No, he is my grandfather’s brother.”

    “Ah! And is he still in the army?”

    “Yes,” replied Elizabeth.

    At this response it was Mr. Darcy who asked, “Really? Where is he stationed? Perhaps Richard knows him?”

    Elizabeth laughed and replied, “He is currently stationed in London but visiting my grandfather. I am sure if your cousin met my uncle he would remember him. Uncle Robert has a very unforgettable personality.”

    Mr. Bingley called out cheerily, “Let us hope it is not that Colonel who Richard angered recently!”

    Mr. Darcy smiled and replied, “That was Colonel Archibald Wharton, and I assure you it was not their first argument.”

    “Not his first?” inquired Elizabeth.

    Mr. Darcy sighed and said hesitantly, “Richard and Wharton have a history that one could call…disagreeable. Suffice it to say, both man do not like each other and both have the types of tempers that could be termed resentful. Although, it takes more to lose Richard’s esteem and respect. In that we are alike.”

    Elizabeth only raised an eyebrow and replied, “I thought you said you were nothing alike?”

    Mr. Darcy considered his response for a moment and replied, “In mannerisms we are very different. Richard is as open and as friendly as Bingley. He has the ability of making friends wherever he goes. However, we are alike in the way of resentful temperaments: our good opinions, once lost, are lost forever.”

    “That is a failing indeed,” replied Elizabeth.

    Mr. Darcy hurried to add, “Everyone has some sort of failing, Miss Bennet; some sort of defect that they are unable to overcome through education or personal study.”

    “Is your defect to hate everybody then?”

    “Yours would be to willfully misunderstand them,” he responded with a smile.

    His answer caught Elizabeth off guard. She felt she had a clear understanding of his character and it was being proven correct every time she met with him. Elizabeth allowed her mind to drift in and out of the conversation for the rest of the visit. The fact that not only was Mr. Darcy paying attention to her conversation but also that he made a joke at his own expense was a little baffling to her. Then for him to state she was willfully misunderstanding him? It was in a state of distraction Elizabeth finally was able to leave Netherfield with Jane in tow. While Elizabeth proceeded to think about all that she had heard and learned while at Netherfield, Jane’s thoughts were full of Mr. Bingley.

    Unbeknownst to Jane or Elizabeth, they were much on the minds of the Netherfield party as well. Mr. Bingley was extremely disappointed to see Jane leave. Mr. Darcy was pleased at their departure; he felt he could let his guard down a little more. Each day he became more and more concerned about his growing regard and respect for Miss Elizabeth. Miss Bingley was pleased that the Bennet ladies were finally gone and that her brother would not be near Jane anymore; she also noted Darcy’s apparent infatuation with Elizabeth and was pleased to see her rival leave.

    It was Louisa who was greatly disappointed at Elizabeth’s departure. Her initial presence unsettled her. When Caroline had asked Darcy if he would wish his sister to come visit him while he was ill, Louisa had asked herself the same question; she realized what a comfort that would been during her own recent illness. It was then that Louisa had recognized her sister’s complete disregard for Louisa’s health and she found herself slightly jealous of the relationship that Elizabeth and Jane had with one another. This realization had Louisa questioning her relationship with Caroline. After a week of seeing the obvious care and affection Jane and Elizabeth had developed one for the other, Louisa recognized she was missing something in her life.

    As she started to get to know Elizabeth, she had realized that Lizzy did not hold a very good opinion of her sister. It was plain to see when she spoke with Caroline. For some reason Louisa did not want Elizabeth to think badly of her. As she watched her brother’s carriage leave with the Bennet cousins, Louisa thought, I believe I should like being her friend.



    Longbourn, October 26th, 1811

    Elizabeth was pleased to finally be able to respond to her grandfather. It had been two days since her return to Longbourn and she felt she had not had a moment’s peace. From the moment she and Jane had returned, Mrs. Bennet had started lecturing them on coming back without engagements.

    Francis Bennet was not a wit but was a source of perpetual enjoyment of her niece and husband. Whereas Mr. Bennet would take any opportunity to tease his wife in regards to her nerves, Elizabeth only rarely ever used them to her advantage. “Aunt Fanny! You would wish me to marry Mr. Darcy? I had thought you did not like him!” teased Elizabeth when she felt she could not ignore her aunt anymore. “Think of what it would to do your nerves having to be subjected to the odious man!”

    “You are right, of course,” Mrs. Bennet replied, “He does tax ones’ sanity and manners. However, I understand that his estate, Pemberbrook, is in the north. For your future happiness, I would be more than happy to see you sparingly,” seeing the look of horror on both Jane and Elizabeth’s faces she added quickly, “I would of course, write to you as often as I could. But you must see the benefit in marrying someone like him!”

    Elizabeth was in a state of shock: her aunt actually thought marrying Mr. Darcy would be a benefit to her? She was so stunned the only response she could think of was to correct her aunt, “Pemberley, Aunt.”

    “Excuse me?”

    “Pemberley, his home in Derbyshire is called Pemberley .”

    “Ah!” the elder lady said as she nodded, “Derbyshire is a good three days’ carriage ride, two if you have good horses and excellent roads. He is worth £10,000 per year my dear and strikes me as a very bookish type. You have a pleasing figure and would be more likely to pique his interest than either of my younger girls. Mary is too plain to be the wife of someone so rich. No, he will do very well for you, my dear.” Mrs. Bennet then started to scold Elizabeth and added, “If only you had used your time more to your and Jane’s advantage! You should have spent more time in the evenings with the men!”

    Mrs. Bennet started warming to the subject and continued, “Indeed, you should have brought up Jane’s goodness, kindness and beauty whenever you could near Mr. Bingley. For Mr. Darcy, I am sure a few conversations on books, or farming would pique his interest.”

    “Mama!” finally exclaimed Jane.

    “Don’t you ‘Mama’ me! You had a perfectly good excuse to get closer to Mr. Bingely, and what did you do? Squander it! Barely leaving your room for six days! Unbelievable!” Mrs. Bennet started waving her napkin around as if it were a weapon and added, “I am so abused! I have two perfectly good children in the vicinity of two perfect men, and what do they do? Ignore each other! My nerves! Oh!” Waving her napkin like a flag she cried, “Oh! I give up on you! When your father dies, we will all be in the hedgerows and it will be both of your faults!”

    Elizabeth by this time had recovered from her shock at being paired with Mr. Darcy by her aunt and turned to her Uncle to have him intervene. Mr. Bennet simply raised an eyebrow at his niece and said, “Yes, indeed Elizabeth, whatever shall we do if you never marry?”

    Elizabeth simply rolled her eyes and attempted to finish her dinner. After which, she excused herself from company to finally return the letter to her grandfather. As she sat with the fresh blank stationary in front of her, she finally felt the hilarity of the situation and opted to tease her grandfather with it. As she responded to the week old letter, Elizabeth allowed herself to relax. There is something so…calming about returning to one’s home. Life will return to normal now.

    As it happens in most situations where one is ready for life to settle down, it did not. Over the course of the next few weeks, Elizabeth felt herself being pulled in many different directions. Mary’s unofficial courtship with the Reverend Forsythe became official and he could be found at the dinner table, lunch table, or even at tea at least twice a week. Elizabeth often offered to chaperone the two when they would go out walking. When she was not with Mary, Catherine had started requesting more of her time. Between the Italian and French language books James’ had sent, Elizabeth found her evenings full of language lessons with her youngest cousin.

    That is not to mention, the teas, and the times Mrs. Bennet required her presence to call on their neighbors, Elizabeth found very little time to herself. Even though Elizabeth was pleased for her cousin Mary, and delighted at the improvement in Catherine’s character, she could not help but lament her solitude.

    Longbourn, Hertfordshire
    November 16, 1811

    Grandfather,

    First, it is my turn to apologize for the delay in returning your letter. So much has happened in the past few weeks I have found that I have little time to myself. I am pleased, however, that you are enjoying yourself with Eddy.

    It is somewhat of an oddity, however: I have been very busy here but as I sit here to write to you about how I fill my days, there is not much to tell. Mary has, as you know by now, been spending much of her time, and mine if I am honest, with her good Parson. It has been wonderful to see the two young lovers fall more in love. Watching Mary blossom into a very caring young women has been a blessing and humbling experience.

    Our Mary divides her time with visiting tenants, learning about herbal healing from Lady Lucas, and learning how to economize and run a home with Uncle. Catherine, when not drawing everything she can, spends much of her mornings with Mary in order to help Mary with her more charitable endeavors. Catherine in these few short weeks has become very proficient with those charcoals you sent and wishes to gift you with one of her drawings. I believe it is the requested copy of Longbourn for your study at Heythrop. However, she wishes it to be perfect before she sends it to you. You will have to be patient a little while longer.

    Jane has been visiting with the Bingley sisters quite a few times since our return to Longbourn. Apparently, Miss Bingley does not like to ride and Louisa does. So Jane spends tea with Caroline and then goes riding with Louisa. I have been invited multiple times and am quite sorry that I have been too busy to get to know Louisa more. She struck me as a very honorable interesting lady. I would like to know her better.

    If only my presence were not required in so many places; and now it seems, my time is even less my own. Yesterday, we met our formidable cousin, Mr. Collins, during lunch. You are more than aware of whom he is, I suppose. We were only just informed yesterday morning that he is the man who will inherit Longbourn. From the letter he sent Uncle, he seemed to be an oddity. Have you met? I find myself exasperated with Uncle. He did not give us very much time between when he informed us of Cousin Collin’s inheritance and when the man himself showed up.

    After witnessing Aunt Fanny’s immediate reaction to the news and her meeting of the new gentleman, I can understand his scheme a little better. He informed us of our cousin’s arrival yesterday, but never mentioned he was Uncle’s heir until about thirty minutes before the man himself showed up at the door. I assure you, Aunt Fanny was exceedingly put out and her nerves were so vexed! She was complaining about the man right up until Mr. Collins was announced.

    I will admit I was not expecting much in the way of intelligence due to his letter. I was not far wrong. He came in last evening, waxing poetic and paying compliments to my cousins and me. I believe my favorite of his praises was directed toward Aunt Fanny and her “excellent boiled potatoes”. Soon after he completed those, Mr. Collins began to be equally effusive toward his patroness: Lady Catherine De Bourgh. I wonder: are you acquainted with her?

    The majority of his conversation was actually in regards to his wish to marry; or rather his patroness’ wish that he marry. Here I must impart some very distressing notions: both he and aunt have decided that I will be his wife. Neither, of course, has asked for my wishes. My first inclination when I realized their designs was to laugh out loud. After being the center of his attention for an entire evening, I have become somewhat concerned and my humor has been lost to me.

    I spoke to Uncle about this last night. He assures me nothing will come of Collins’ attention and since he is only to be here for a fortnight, I could very well tolerate his presence. I reminded him I am not Jane and cannot tolerate everyone with equanimity.

    In an effort to redirect his attentions, I approached Aunt Fanny this morning. I thought that maybe if I pointed out the differences in our temperaments, she would help redirect his attention elsewhere. Unfortunately, Aunt feels that his offer will be the best I can ever hope to receive. I almost told her about my inheritance…almost.

    “Lizzy! You will walk into Meryton with your cousins!”

    “Aunt, I would love to accompany them, however, I need–”

    “To chaperone your younger cousins with Mr. Collins into town for their errands.” Mrs. Bennet finished Elizabeth’s sentence quite forcefully.

    Elizabeth sighed, largely due to her aunt’s obvious match making attempt, but somewhat in frustration at her inability to finish her letter to her grandfather. Jane saw her frustration and offered to walk with them and simply ignored her mother’s attempts to keep her home.

    “Come along then! Kitty, Lydia, what are your plans in town?” she asked as she rose from her chair in the sitting room.

    While Jane was speaking with her sisters, Mr. Collins approached Elizabeth, “Cousin Elizabeth, let me take this opportunity to give you my condolences on your late father and mother. As Lady Catherine always says, it is great tragedy when a parent must leave a child during his or her childhood. You really were put at a disadvantage were you not?”

    “I do not know what you mean, Mr. Collins,” she responded as she picked up her stationary and attempted to hide the letter she had yet to finish.

    “Why to be so dependent upon your cousins’ generosity. I understand Mr. Bennet took you in when you were nothing more than a baby. When I told Lady Catherine about Mr. Bennet’s kindness and generosity, she gave him her compliments.” Mr. Collins preened as he mentioned his patroness.

    “Mr. Bennet may have ‘taken me in’ as you call it, but I am not reliant upon his generosity.” Elizabeth responded, “My grandfather, who is my guardian, allows me to remain here to be close to my Bennet relations because I wish it, not by necessity.”

    “Of-f cour-rse he does,” Collins stammered, not knowing how to respond. “I do not believe I have had the pleasure of being introduced to him yet. Does he live in the area?”

    Smiling, she continued, “I do feel their ‘generosity’, as you call it, very much. I am simply fortunate to be able to choose for myself where I reside. As to my grandfather, he is in Oxford at the moment.” Then pointing toward the foyer, she stated, “But we are holding up my cousins. Mr. Collins, are you ready to walk into town?”

    “Of course! I would not wish to delay anyone!”

    “Then let us be off.”

    “Lizzy! I must speak with you a moment about the work in the Reverend’s rose garden!” Mary stated calmly, with a slight blush at referring to good Parson, as Collins and Lizzy approached the group.

    “Alright. Mary, I was not aware that you would be joining us in town?” She responded and linked arms with Mary. This left Mr. Collins to follow the group as the ladies walked outside.

    The walk into town, from anyone watching the group, could be described as an uncoordinated and awkward dance. Every now and then Mr. Collins would be successful and gain Elizabeth’s side. Once his objective was complete, Jane or Mary would make some comment toward either Lizzy or Mr. Collins causing yet another shift in walking partners. So it was, by the time the group made town, Mr. Collins was unable to have much conversation at all with Elizabeth. It was when they reached town that the group started to break up that Mr. Collins found his opportunity and firmly planted himself next to Elizabeth.

    “Denny!” called Lydia. Kitty recognized most of the men in the party and started to turn bright red. Lydia noticed her elder sister’s preoccupation with one of the men in the group and asked, “Kitty, who is that with Lt. Sanderson and Denny? He would be handsome if he was in a uniform, but since he is, you may have him.”

    “Lydia! Lower your voice! That is not ladylike!” exclaimed Kitty. Elizabeth was just about to admonish both for their loud voices, when Lt. Sanderson, Lt. Denny, and the unknown man approached the group.

    Lydia cried, “Lt. Denny! Lt. Sanderson! We were just on our way to meet you! But who have you here?” Turning to the new man, she asked, “You’re not in regimentals! How do you know our friends?”

    “Mr. Wickham, please let me introduce you to Miss Jane Bennet, Miss Elizabeth Bennet, Miss Mary Bennet, Miss Kitty Bennet, and Miss Lydia Bennet,” Smiled Lt. Sanderson, “Mr. Bennet owns a small estate just outside of town called Longbourn.”

    “How do you do Mr. Wickham,” said Jane. As the girls curtseyed to the officers, Jane continued and offered, “Let me introduce our cousin who is visiting us, the Reverend Mr. Collins.”

    At this point Mary had whispered to Lizzy that she had ordered some new sheet music and wanted to go pick it up, as she turned around the leave she almost ran smack into Mr. Bingley and his horse.

    “Oh Dear! I am so sorry Miss Mary! It seems I am forever trying to run you over!” he exclaimed cheerfully.

    “No, Mr. Bingley, it was once again my fault, I should have been more aware of those behind me,” she responded and smiled as she curtseyed, “I must beg your leave, I have an errand to run.”

    “Of course!” Turning to Miss Bennet, he stated, “This was very fortuitous, Darcy and I were on our way to visit your family and ask after your health Miss Bennet.”

    At that moment, Elizabeth turned to see Mr. Darcy leading his own horse up behind Mr. Bingley’s, only to find a look of pure unhidden hatred in his eyes as he recognized Mr. Wickham. She immediately turned to look at Mr. Wickham to find a multitude of feelings cross his face from fear, hatred, and triumph. Before she could turn back to look at Mr. Darcy again, he had retreated to his horse and left at a full gallop.

    Lizzy could not fathom what had made him leave so abruptly. What could he mean by it? A few hours later, on her way home she was satisfied to allow Mr. Collins speak almost solely of whatever he wished. She simply could not get the meeting of Mr. Wickham and Mr. Darcy out of her head. They must know each other. Mr. Wickham seems so pleasant. What on earth could have happened that would cause Mr. Darcy to be so abrupt? He is rude and condescending to be sure, but I have never seen him act so precipitously.

    When they arrived home, Mr. Collins was so tired, having never walked as much as he had that day, he decided to take a short rest before they went to the Philips’s for a card party.

    Elizabeth was pleased at this development. As soon as the party had returned home, Mr. Collins retreated to his room. Mrs. Bennet immediately blamed Elizabeth and spent a good fifteen minutes lecturing her on how to catch Mr. Collins. It was with a grateful heart that Elizabeth was finally able to escape her Aunt’s company when her Aunt was called away with an emergency in the household books; silently, Elizabeth promised to give a gift to Mrs. Hill for her continued efforts toward peace in the Bennet household.

    Elizabeth retreated to her own room, but on the way passed Mary’s room and was surprised to see Kitty sitting on her elder sister’s window ledge with her sketch book laying open in her lap. Elizabeth entered the room quietly and was able to take a look at the book on Kitty’s lap before Kitty even realized she was there. With all the time Kitty and Mary had been spending together, Elizabeth had actually been surprised that the two had not decided to share a room. The relationship between Kitty and Lydia was deteriorating as fast as the relationship between Mary and Kitty was growing.

    “Lt. Sanderson should be proud to have such a handsome drawing made of him,” Elizabeth stated. “Your sketches of people are getting better and better.”

    Kitty simply blushed but quietly replied, “Thank you, however, I doubt he would be so proud to be on my mind.”

    Elizabeth, with an eyebrow rose in question, asked, “What does that mean?”

    Kitty simply shrugged and shut her sketchbook. Elizabeth asked again, “Kitty, why would anyone not be honored by your attention?”

    Rising from her seat, Kitty stated, “He made it perfectly clear he prefers Lydia. They all prefer Lydia.”

    Kitty made a move to leave the room, when Mary came in the door. Mary instantly saw Kitty’s attempt to leave and the look on Elizabeth’s face. Kitty scowled at Mary when Mary closed the door and stood in front of it.

    Elizabeth was not about to let Kitty leave without explaining herself, “Kitty,” she started, “Please tell me what you mean.”

    Kitty by this time, had adverted her eyes from both her sister and cousin and was valiantly trying not to cry, it was only after Mary inquired softly as to what was going on, that Kitty looked up at Elizabeth and everyone could see the tears welling in her eyes. To Elizabeth she said, “He would not even speak with me. Between him, Denny, and Mr. Wickham, no one even realized I was there.” Turning to Mary she said, “I should have simply gone with you to pick up your music.”

    Mary immediately went and put her arms around her younger sister. As she held Kitty, she spoke to Elizabeth over the younger girl’s head, “Kitty was excited to go to town. She was greatly anticipating seeing Lt. Sanderson. It was a disappointment not to be able to do that this morning.”

    Elizabeth finally realized the problem and said, “Kitty, do you think that the Lt. wanted to speak with Lydia?”

    “If Mr. Collins had not had your attention, you would have seen how he only spoke with her,” cried Kitty softly.

    “And if you had stopped and really looked at the situation, you would have realized that it was Lydia who dominated the entire conversation, neither Lt. Denny nor Mr. Wickham were able to get a word in edgewise. Lydia commanded the entire conversation.” Elizabeth paused for a moment and added, “Now that I think back on it, Lydia kept throwing you looks. I believe she may have been doing it on purpose. Does she know of your partiality toward the lieutenant?”

    Kitty sniffled as she asked, “I do not know but what does that have to do with anything?”

    Elizabeth laughed and replied, “Lydia may have no more interest in Lt. Sanderson than she does in your hats.”

    Mary laughed at the comparison, while Kitty looked on the scene quietly, confusion written across her forehead.

    Elizabeth explained herself, “You do know why Lydia keeps stealing your hats, right?”

    “She looks better in them.”

    Elizabeth laughed and replied, “It is a little bit more than that,” she raised an eyebrow as she added, “After all, you saw her in that yellow hat you made last. You were right to say it made her look sick.” The three ladies chuckled at the memory. Elizabeth continued, “She takes your best hats, prettiest dresses, daintiest shoes, and everything else you look better in because she does not want you to have the attention. She wants it all to herself. It does not matter if she actually likes the item! The point she wants made is that she gets the attention.”

    It took a moment for Kitty to realize what Elizabeth was saying, finally she asked, “So, she does not like Lt. Sanderson? She was only monopolizing his attention so that he could not speak with me?”

    Elizabeth nodded, but added, “Yes. As for whether or not she actually likes the lieutenant, I could not say. Lydia may. However, after what I witnessed this morning, she may be more attracted to the newest addition, Mr. Wickham, than your Lt. Sanderson. It was apparent that man wished to speak with you. Did you not see how Sanderson kept looking back at you every time Lydia spoke? It was clear that manners and duty required him to answer Lydia.”

    Mary smiled and added, “Why do you not find out tonight? I met Aunt Philip’s outside the bookshop this afternoon. She had just come from meeting with Colonel Forster; she informed me she invited all of the officers to her card party this afternoon. With so many officers in one room,
    Lydia will not be able to capture all of their attention. You may be able to spend more time with the Lieutenant there.”

    Kitty started to bite the corner of her lip, “I do not know Mary. I’m not very good at conversation, especially without Lydia around.”

    Mary snorted and replied, “No one can be good at conversation with Lydia around. As for your own ability, maybe it is time you practiced more –” Before Mary could finish her sentence, Mrs. Hill knocked on the door and poked her head in, “Miss Mary, Reverend Forsythe is here to see you. Are you available?”

    “Oh dear!” Mary cried as she jumped up, “Michael and I were going to take a walk this afternoon before the party.” She rushed out of the room as she cried, “Jane was going to chaperone us!”

    Elizabeth and Kitty laughed at the vision of their most practical sister rushing out in such a hurried manner, only to rush back in to check her hair and outfit in the mirror. Elizabeth sat holding Kitty’s shoulder for a few more minutes before she said, “Kitty, why do you like the lieutenant?”

    Kitty because painfully shy. Having never discussed the reasons to like a person before, she felt at a loss for words. Elizabeth spoke up and offered, “We both know you find him attractive, but what attracted you to him in the first place. Was it his looks, or something else?”

    Kitty started to play with Mary’s bedspread, tracing, the quilted blocks. Elizabeth prompted her, “Why do not we try this: when did you first notice him? How did you meet him? Through Lydia?”

    “No.” she said quietly and then sighed, “It was a few days after the militia arrived. You were still at Netherfield with Jane, and Mary had found some new simpler pieces for her to practice on the pianoforte. Lydia had wanted to go early to meet some of the officers, and was to meet up with Mariah to see if they could catch them before they got dressed.”

    She started to blush at the memory, “Father told her that it was inappropriate but Lydia was determined. I found myself alone that morning. I chose instead to walk and took my sketchbook instead. Somehow, I ended up at the top of the hill near the Goulding’s estate, which overlooks the encampment. I was quite surprised at how near to the hill the soldier’s tents were.” She hurriedly added, “Not so near that I could make anyone out though!” After a few seconds of silence she said quietly, “It was so peaceful right there, even with all the movement down at the camp. I was…inspired, and wished to capture the moment. It was like looking at a flurry of movement with no sound.”

    Elizabeth smiled at her younger cousin, and asked, “Why do I feel like something happened?”

    Kitty started to laugh, “Because something did! I had found a perfect tree stump on which to sit. It was barely wide enough though, and I found myself trying to keep my balance as I sat and tried to draw. It was perfect; I was close enough to the camp that I did not want to disturb them, and felt the bushes that were to my left hid me well enough. I had almost finished the drawing when all of a sudden, I heard someone speak.”

    The young girl smiled at the memory, “Apparently, the Colonel had seen my drawing but could not make me out and sent the lieutenant to determine friend or foe. He admitted to having watched me draw for a few minutes and had not wanted to startle me but startle me he did! When he spoke, I was given such a fright and I was sitting so tenuously on that stump…I jumped and promptly landed very inelegantly next to it.”

    She turned to Elizabeth and said, “He was very solicitous and kind. He helped me up and even grabbed my fallen sketchbook and wiped it off. Before the lieutenant returned it to me, he flipped through it. When I finally got it back, he complimented my drawings and we spoke for quite a while.” She hesitated for only a second before turning her head away from Lizzy and concluding, “I felt for the first time like someone had seen me, not Lydia, not as one of the Bennet girls, but me: Catherine.”

    “And you have not been able to stop thinking about him since?” asked Elizabeth kindly. When Kitty shook her head, she said, “Well, that is good. Have you been able to speak with him since that encounter?”

    “A few times, but not for very long,” she admitted, “Each time, Mary and I have either been leaving and needed elsewhere or Lydia was there.”

    “And you would like to?”

    “Of course!” cried Kitty, “I like him! I like his smile; he may not have Mr. Bingley’s extremely amiable but I like his looks.” She threw her hands up in defeat as she concluded with a cry, “I would love to get to know him more, but I have no idea how to go about it!”

    Elizabeth started laughing at her cousin’s obvious frustration.

    “Lizzy, it isn’t funny!”

    “I’m sorry Kitty, but I feel you are making the proverbial mountain out of mole hill!” responded Elizabeth, “If you want to get to know him, it is simple: talk to him.”

    “What do I say? What do I ask? How do I act?” asked Kitty with frustration, “I have never made conversation before without Lydia, and I do not know where to start!”

    “Yes you do, and you have,” calmly replied Elizabeth, “You spoke with him on the hill about your sketching. You said you were there for a while, what else did you two speak of?”

    “Nothing of consequence, how he likes the army, why I chose to draw tents, his wish that he could draw…I do not know.” Replied Kitty thoughtfully, “To be honest, we did not speak of anything important.”

    “Of course not, you had just met. Do you think that Mary and the Reverend spoke of serious thing the first few times they met? No, they spoke of roses, his family, hers, and daily things.” Elizabeth added for good measure, “And do you think that Jane and Mr. Bingley spoke of serious matters at the very beginning? No! She told me her first conversation with Mr. Bingley was about Meryton and Netherfield and his experiences entering into our society. In fact, their next conversation was about the families in the area because he wanted more information about the families he would be visiting.”

    Elizabeth rose and concluded, “I will tell you the same thing I told Mary, the first day I dragged her to help with her Parson’s roses: be yourself and do not try too hard.” As she walked to the door and opened it she added, “Lydia’s flirtations are seen right through by men that matter. She tries too hard. Since you have stated you have no wish to act like Lydia: do not. Stop trying. Be yourself; if your lieutenant has any worth, he will see yours; so be yourself.”

    “But mama wants us to marry well…”started Kitty. “I believe that officers are not paid very well, even though mama loves a good red coat,” she smiled as she added the last portion, “surely, she would not be satisfied with a marriage to an officer over someone like Mr. Bingley or Mr. Darcy.”

    “Well, you have no fear of being matched with either. Aunt Fanny is so focused on Jane becoming Mr. Bingley, and Mr. Bingley seems to approve of the match, she would never try to set you up together. As for Mr. Darcy, he is more arrogant than even money can excuse him for in your mother’s eyes.” Elizabeth smiled as she added, “You are safe from him as well!”

    Elizabeth then rose and said a she started to leave the room, “I am pleased you are thinking intelligently about him. You, of course are right, officers do not get paid very well. Uncle is not rich by any standards, so you are used to a limited budget. However, before you let yourself get too close to Lieutenant Sanderson, you need to determine if you could be comfortable living within his means. After all, not all officers have income outside of the military.”

    “And if Sanderson does?” asked Kitty.

    “Then you would be very fortunate,” replied Elizabeth, “However, it is something you will need to speak about at some point.” With a wink she added, “I would not speak about such serious things tonight, however. Keep it light, and only a little silly.”



    The Philip’s House, November 19th, 1811

    Mrs. Eunice Philips is the only sister to Mrs. Bennet. She was visiting her sister in her first year of marriage when she met Mr. Philips of Hertfordshire. They fell in love and married within a few months of their acquaintance. Having no children of their own, Mrs. Philips routinely entertains her neighbors. She was quite put out when she arranged this card party to get to know the newest neighbors, the Netherfield Party, only to find that the Netherfield party had already accepted an invitation to dine at the Goulding’s. Her delight was still evident when she changed her plans and invited all the officers to her home instead.

    Elizabeth was looking forward to learning more from the handsome Mr. Wickham. Lydia had stated more than once that she knew he would be there. Lydia was not to be disappointed. As soon as she entered the Philips’ parlor, she saw a huge mass of red coats and standing off to the side was Mr. Wickham. As Lydia darted in front of Elizabeth to grab Mariah who had already found a group of red coats to speak with, Elizabeth simply shook her head.

    Elizabeth smiled as she saw Kitty quietly conversing with Lt. Sanderson. She turned quietly to Mary and said, “Look! He was quick to capture her attention. They are barely away from the entrance to the room. Do you think he was waiting for her?” the two ladies lightly laughed as they watched a slight blush start across Kitty’s face. “Hopefully she will take the advice and I gave her earlier this afternoon.

    Curious, Mary asked, “What advice did you give Catherine?”

    Laughing in delight at the scene, Elizabeth stated, “Why, the same that I gave you: stop trying so hard.”

    The two sisters found a seat near the outer side of the room. Lizzy was looking for Mr. Wickham, and Mary was watching her sister. Finally, Mary interrupted Lizzy’s thoughts, and said quite calmly, “Lizzy, I would have much rather stayed home. I am not playing that new piano piece very well, and had wished to practice it.”

    Sensing something else, Lizzy asked, “Which piece?” After Mary named it, Lizzy continued and asked, “I thought you had been practicing that piece for the past week? You play it quite well, I assure you!”

    Elizabeth watched as fear and frustration passed over Mary’s face but waited patiently until Mary had gathered her thoughts. When she finally did, they came blurting out, “My playing has improved greatly since you and I have practiced together. But Lizzy, I may be technically proficient but I am by no means pleasantly proficient. While you were tending to Jane, Mariah and Charlotte visited. I asked for an honest appraisal of my abilities on the piece and was given to know that I still had much work to do before I could play it agreeably.”

    Elizabeth felt her anger rising and was much discomforted as Charlotte chose that moment to join the group. Fortunately, Charlotte overheard the last statement and attempted to calm Mary fears. Charlotte cried out as she sat next to Mary, “Oh dear! I had hoped you would have taken Mariah’s comments with a grain of salt, because they were not fair. I am so sorry you have been hurting dear!”

    “It is alright, Charlotte, you were not the one who made the comments.”

    “Well, know that I found your playing delightful. It was much more energetic and fun than your previous songs. Indeed, I think you should plan to play it at the Bingley Ball when they give it. Truly, your playing has greatly improved!”

    “I will consider it.”

    It was at that moment that the Reverend Forsythe came over and the ladies went quiet. He said, “I hope I did not interrupt, ladies, however, Lady Lucas was just complimenting the improvement of my rose bushes this past year. Even though there is not much that remains of the blooms themselves, she had noticed the change. I informed her of your part, Miss Mary, and offered to retrieve you, to tell her what you did. I will admit: Lady Lucas was looking at me strangely when I tried to explain.”

    Mary was grateful for the interruption and pleased that Rev. Forsythe had come to the party. She agreed to go with him.

    As Elizabeth watched her cousin walk away, she asked Charlotte, “Do you mind telling me what was said?”

    Charlotte sighed, “My sister, it seems, and please do not take this the wrong way, has been spending much time with your cousin Lydia; who it seems is rubbing off on her. Her attitude in the past three weeks has been unsatisfactory. Mother was mortified when I told her…”

    Curious now, Elizabeth asked again, “What on earth did she say?”

    “Mariah said that Mary need not continue to play the piano, ‘for if that performance was an improvement over previous performances, then Mary must have a deaf ear’. Both she and your cousin Lydia started laughing at Mary. Mary all but ran out of the room. I was so ashamed, we left immediately. Mother and Mariah came back the next day to apologize.”

    Elizabeth’s anger rose again, “She said that!”

    Charlotte sighed, “Yes. The worst part was that Mary played that song so very well. I enjoyed every minute of it. However, it was not a song one can dance to and therefore Mariah and Lydia decided that because the song was not what they wanted Mary was not playing well.”

    Trying to control her anger, Elizabeth said, “I cannot believe Mariah and Lydia would have been so callous!” Then a thought occurred, “Wait, I have not heard of this until now – where was my aunt?”

    “Thankfully, once again please pardon me for the comment, she was not at home: Mrs. Bennet was out visiting.”

    “Thank heaven for that!”

    “Mother and Mariah came back the next day. Mother said Mary was very gracious and accepted the apology as well as forgave Mariah, I had a feeling though, that the comment meant more to her than she was letting on.”

    “Mary feels everything acutely right now.”

    “Indeed. I am pleased for her and the Reverend though. She seems to be blossoming under his acquaintance!”

    Smiling, both ladies watched Mary smiling with Lady Lucas and the Reverend. Elizabeth finally turned to Charlotte and said, “She is. I am quite pleased for her. Did you know she confided in me that if she was not so keen on the Reverend she would have offered to marry Mr. Collins?”

    Both ladies turned to the card table where Mrs. Philips had cornered Mr. Collins and was attempting to play a game with him. Elizabeth laughed lightly as she heard Mrs. Philips’ voice ring out, “Oh Mr. Collins! Hearts! Mr. Collins! Hearts!”

    “Lizzy, I do not understand why you are not more accepting of Mr. Collins’ suit,” stated Charlotte.

    “Whatever do you mean?”

    “He is an eligible and respectable gentleman. Once again pardon my bluntness, but you do not seem to have a lot of prospects. I could tell when you entered this evening you were put out with his attentions.”

    “Charlotte, I –”

    At that moment, Lt. Wickham interrupted the ladies with an apology and was introduced to Miss Lucas. They chatted as friends for a few moments about the surrounding area.

    When the topic turned toward the people in the area, Lt. Wickham turned to Elizabeth and asked, “How long has Mr. Darcy been in the neighborhood?”

    “About a month,” said Charlotte said.

    Elizabeth realized this would be her only opportunity to question the scene she had seen earlier and so was unwilling to let the subject drop, added, “He is a man of very large property in Derbyshire, I understand.”

    “Yes,” replied Mr. Wickham, “his estate there is a noble one: a clear ten thousand per year –”

    “I am sorry to interrupt Lt. Wickham, but I see my mother needs my presence, pray excuse me.” All three looked to where Mary was still with the Reverend and Lady Lucas who was waving for her daughter to join them.

    As Lt. Wickham sat down after rising for Miss Lucas, he continued, “You could not have met with a person more capable of giving you certain information on that person than me, for I have been connected with his family in a particular manner from my childhood.”

    After seeing the surprised look on the Elizabeth’s face, Mr. Wickham continued, “You are surprised I see. You probably noticed the cold manner in which we greeted each other this morning? Are you acquainted with Mr. Darcy?”

    “As much as I ever wish to be,” cried Elizabeth. “I have spent seven days in the same house with him, and I think him very proud and arrogant.”

    “I have known him too long and too well to be a fair judge of his character. It is simply impossible for me to be impartial. In fact, amongst his friends, your opinion would generally astonish most.”

    “Why? He is not at all liked in Hertfordshire. Everybody is quite disgusted with his pride. Excepting Jane of course, you will not find anyone with anything good to say about him!”

    Mr. Wickham looked somewhat hesitant before he asked, “Do you know if he is to stay in this area long?”

    “I do not know how long.” For her own benefit, she added, “I hope your plans will not be affected by his presence!”

    “It is not for me to be driven away by Mr. Darcy. If he wishes to avoid see me, he must go. We are not on friendly terms. It always gives me pain to meet him, but I have no reason to avoid him. He has wronged me greatly.” Seeing Elizabeth’s interest, he continued, “His father, Miss Bennet, the late Mr. Darcy, was one of the best men I have ever known. Even though his behavior to me has been cruel, I would have been able to forgive him. However, I will not be able to forgive him for disgracing his good father’s memory.”

    Elizabeth did not know how to respond to this statement, so after an encouraging nod, Lt. Wickham continued, “Society, I own, is necessary to me. I must have employment and society. I have never considered a military life; however, the circumstances made themselves available. I was not brought up to be a soldier, but rather I was brought up for the church. In fact, if it were not for the gentleman we were speaking of, I would be in possession of a very valuable living now.”

    “Indeed?” Elizabeth was astonished, to say the least. This account was both consistent and inconsistent with Elizabeth’s own observations. On one hand this behavior completely matched her initial reaction to Mr. Darcy’s conceited pride. However, it was not consistent with his constant care while at Netherfield.

    “Yes—the late Mr. Darcy was not only excessively attached to me, but he acted like my godfather. He had wised to provide well for me after his death, and therefore included a living to be bequeathed to me in his will: I was to be given the first available living after I had received orders. However, when the living fell vacant, the current Mr. Darcy gave it elsewhere.”

    “Good heavens!” cried Elizabeth, “but how could that be? How could a will be disregarded? Why did you not seek legal help?”

    “There was just such informality in the terms of the bequest as to give me no hope from the law. A man of honor could not have doubted the intention, but Mr. Darcy chose to doubt it. The truth of the matter is clear, two years ago the living became vacant and I was prepared to claim it, only Mr. Darcy had already given it to someone else. I may have a temper and I may have spoken of my dislike for him, but I am not a resentful person as Darcy is. The fact is: we are very different sort of men and he hates me.”

    “This is quite shocking! He deserves to be publicly disgraced!” exclaimed Lizzy.

    “At some point he will be, but it will not be by me. Till I can forget his father, I can never defy or expose him.”

    Elizabeth liked him even more for such sentiments, and thought him handsomer than ever as he expressed them. They fell silent as Elizabeth digested the information. Finally, she asked, “But what could have been his motive? What could have induced him to behave so cruelly?”

    “Simple jealousy: had the late Mr. Darcy liked me less, his son might like me more. However, he hated his father’s uncommon attachment to me. When we were younger, it had always irritated Darcy. I do believe he remains jealous of my relationship with his father.”

    “I have never liked him, but I never thought him as bad as this. I had not thought so very ill of him. I had supposed him to be despising the community in general, but did not suspect him of descending to such malicious revenge, as this.” After a few minutes’ reflection, however, she continued, “He did boast, one day at Netherfield, of having an unforgiving temper. His character must be dreadful.”

    “I will not trust myself on the subject,” replied Wickham, “I can hardly be just to him.”

    Something about the tale did not sit right with Elizabeth. Why would he tell me all of this? Am I not a stranger to him? To Wickham, she asked, “I wonder that Mr. Darcy’s pride would have allowed him to act so unjustly toward you.”

    “We are none of us consistent,” replied Wickham, “and in his behavior to me there were stronger impulses even than pride.”

    “Has such pride as his have ever done him good?”

    Laughing at the question, he responded, “It certainly has not done him ill. I have seen his pride led him to be liberal and generous, give his money freely, and even display hospitality. He assists his tenants, relieves the poor. It is his family pride that drives him. Indeed, he is extremely proud of his sister. He has guardianship over her, and I believe she would describe him as generous and attentive.”

    “What sort of girl is Miss Darcy?”

    He shook his head, “I wish I could call her amiable. It gives me pain to speak ill of old man Darcy’s children, but she is too much like her brother: very proud. She is a handsome girl; I believe she is around fifteen or sixteen. I have been told she is highly accomplished.”

    “Please, Lt. Wickham, I have had too many discussions about accomplishments lately.” Seeing his confusion, she brought the conversation back to Mr. Darcy, “I am astonished at Mr. Darcy’s intimacy with Mr. Bingley! How can Mr. Bingley, who is very amiable, be a friend to such a man? Do you know Mr. Bingley?”

    “Not at all.”

    “He is a sweet-tempered, amiable, and charming man. He cannot know what Mr. Darcy is.”

    “Probably not; but Mr. Darcy can please where he chooses. Normally, Darcy only strives to please those among his equals of consequence.”

    It was at that moment that Mr. Collins chose to join Elizabeth and Wickham. Resigning herself to including her cousin into their conversation, Elizabeth asked, “How did you do cousin?’

    “Oh, dear me! I am not a very good partner to Mrs. Philips. Her abilities are signification and I daresay might rival those of Lady Catherine De Bourgh. I lost every point. But I am aware, madam,” said he, “that when persons sit down to a card-table, they must take their chances on these things, and happily I am not in such circumstances as to make five shillings any object. There are undoubtedly many who could not say the same, but thanks to Lady Catherine de Bourgh, I am removed far beyond the necessity of regarding little matters.”

    Mr. Wickham’s attention was caught. It was only a few moments later that Mr. Collins was called away by Mrs. Philips to continue a different game, when Wickham asked Elizabeth in a low voice whether her relation was very intimately acquainted with the family of De Bourgh.

    “Lady Catherine de Bourgh,” she replied, “has very lately given him a living. I hardly know how Mr. Collins was first introduced to her notice, but he certainly has not known her long.”

    “Her daughter, Miss de Bourgh, will have a very large fortune. They are cousins to the Darcy’s. I believe Lady Catherine hopes to unite both Pemberley and Rosings Park through the marriage between Darcy and Miss De Bourgh.” Mr. Wickham said with a sly smile.

    “I was unaware that Mr. Darcy was engaged. It is no matter though,” said she with a slight feeling of disappointment. Elizabeth surprised herself when she realized part of her was unhappy the odious Mr. Darcy was already engaged. Shaking off the feeling, she asked, “Mr. Collins speaks highly both of Lady Catherine and her daughter; but from some particulars that he has related of her ladyship, I suspect his gratitude misleads him, and that in spite of her being his patroness, she is an arrogant, conceited woman, much like her daughter.”

    “I believe that is the general consensus regarding Lady De Bourgh. However, I have not seen her for many years and although I never really liked her, she does have a reputation for being remarkably sensible and clever. Personally, I believe she derives part of her abilities from her rank and fortune, part from her authoritative manner, and the rest from the pride for her nephew.”

    At that moment, Mary and Kitty made their way back to back to the Lizzy. When they joined Lt. Wickham and her, Lizzy knew their conversation was over. Wickham excused himself to return to his friends and Mary, Kitty and Lizzy started chatting about their evenings.

    As they left the Philips’s that evening, Elizabeth went away with her head full of Wickham and his tales. She could think of nothing but Mr. Wickham, and of what he had told her, all the way home; but there was not time for her even to mention his name as they went. The carriage was filled with Lydia’s and Mr. Collins’ comments on the evening.

    Her last thought for the day was, there was truth in all his looks, but I know I am missing something. As for Mr. Darcy, why are all observations and stories against him and yet his actions cause another explanation for his character?



    Posted on 2017-04-20

    Chapter 3 (Part 2) – New Suitors

    Longbourn, November 24th, 1811

    “I was hoping to see you this morning!” Mr. Bennet said as Elizabeth quietly let herself into his study early a few days before the Netherfield Ball.

    “Really?”

    “Yes. I need you to review these accounts. I have informed Mr. Collins that as the future heir to Longbourn, he should take advantage of the situation and accompany me on some estate business this morning. I was hoping to have the books done today. Unfortunately, I will not have time to complete them before dinner,” he responded with a twinkle in his eye.

    Elizabeth was not long in catching on and asked, “then you do not mind if I complete a letter to grandfather while in here do you?’

    “Absolutely not! I know that Mary and Kitty are to work on Mary’s dress for the Bingley Ball today. Jane was planning on visiting some tenants and then Charlotte. I believe you will be quite alone my dear. You might also wish to read this section of his latest letter to me.”

    Alone . The thought was very pleasing to Elizabeth. A few minutes later, Elizabeth did indeed find her own solitude in her Uncle’s study. After opening the accounts, Elizabeth realized that her Uncle had already completed them and that there were no mistakes. Elizabeth shook her head at his obvious design. I will have to thank him later for this gift , she thought.

    Elizabeth quickly found the passage her Uncle had notated for her, and read with a smile.

    Thomas, a report of an alarming nature has reached me: you are taking sport with my granddaughter and actually allowing Lady Catherine’s odious parson to unofficially court her? I can understand and even appreciate the situation you are in: your wife is probably making more of his interest than there is; however, if the man is as…persuadable as Lady Catherine’s past parsons, I would put an end to the inclination immediately. I assure you: unless Elizabeth falls deeply in love with someone of his low character, I would not let her marry him. She would have to prove her love for such a creature by marrying him in secret. Do you really want Elizabeth to marry this toad in secret?
    In all serious however, I have written to Lizzy about the match and informed her she will not be made to marry the man. It can do neither party any good by allowing his attentions to continue where there is so obvious a difference of temperament. I am sure, if you allow Lizzy to read this letter, she can come up with alternate situations for you to make sport of. Pray, allow her the dignity of NOT having to refuse the man.

    Elizabeth smiled as she read her grandfather’s words. She held her own latest letter in her hand and smiled in reflection of her grandfather’s own words to her regarding the ill-suited match. It is good to know someone supports me , she thought wryly as she pulled out a fresh page for her own letter to the Duke.

    Longbourn, Hertfordshire
    November 24, 1811

    Grandfather,

    I wish I could say that my life here in Hertfordshire was as busy as yours at Matlock. I thought shooting parties were not supposed to be very interesting to anyone other than the men? I cannot wait until I meet Bea and Eddy, they have always seemed like stimulating friends. Did the countess really invite single women to a shooting party? I thought her eldest son was married? I know she has a younger son in the military, but was unaware that he was on leave.

    I cannot image however, that he would need help finding a wife. Why is Bea so worried he will not find someone? Certainly there are ladies of large fortune, myself not included, who wish to marry a second son.

    I will admit to missing you more than a little. However, there is so much is happening here with my cousins, I am pleased to be here and am kept from thinking of you as often as I would like. Is it wrong that I wish you were here to witness their happiness as well? I know you feel the same; I know you wish that I was with you, at Matlock, meeting your friends finally. I have heard so many stories about them these past years, I already feel as if I do know them.

    My life seems like a never ending dance to a confusing and unknown tune playing. Between unsuccessfully avoiding Mr. Collins, I have watched Jane start to fall in love, Mary actually falling in love, and now Kitty finding a love interest of her own. As I watch my cousins make changes in their lives for the better, I find myself at a loss.

    I look at Longbourn but no longer feel at home here. After returning from Heythrop, I find that even Meryton seems changed, somehow. The logical part of me explains these feelings away with arguments like the fact that they renovated some of the shops in town, that’s why they feel foreign. There is a new tenant at Netherfield, who actually has started to update the old building that is why it feels different there. There is an encampment of soldiers, something that has not happened in your lifetime, staying outside of Meryton.

    The emotional and human side of my character asks, “Then why do the people feel different?” Mrs. Bennet is still as much a loud matchmaker as she always has been. Mrs. Philips, Mrs. Long, and Mrs. Goulding are still the matriarchs of the gossip tree. Lydia is as loud as always, while Jane is just as sweet. Maybe I am simply being too philosophical.

    I cannot say that all the people are the same. After all, there is a new tenant and an entire camp of soldiers near. In fact, while in Meryton, we met a new person: Lt. Wickham is what he is to be called. He has recently joined the regiment camped here in Hertfordshire. After his recent dealings with his former childhood friend, I am sure he will be quite content with his newest lifestyle. Indeed, I believe he will be a welcome addition to our society.

    As Elizabeth started to write about Mr. Wickham, she could not help but remember her feelings from the night before. There simply was something not quite right about his manner. I am probably reading too much into it though . Instead of including her suspicions, she instead changed the subject.

    The encampment has brought more than liveliness into our mix, but also a young lieutenant by the name of Sanderson. I mentioned earlier that Kitty has a possible suitor of her own. You will remember those drawing supplies you recently sent for Kitty? They helped introduce her to a very spirited and I believe honorable young Lieutenant by the name of Sanderson. Feel free to be as inquisitive as you regarding his circumstances.

    Thankfully, Mrs. Bennet is still concentrating her energies on her eldest daughter and Mary’s courtship that she hasn’t realized Kitty’s interest is more than infatuation with red coats. Watching Kitty grow into young women, with her own fears and learning to overcome them has been wonderful to watch. She hasn’t had the chance to tell me much of her soldier, but that will come in time.

    It is nearly the middle of November; this year is almost over. I feel it racing by. I understand from a recent letter from Mrs. Gardiner that since they will be joining us for Christmas, you were thinking of returning to Heythrop? If this is true, I would ask that you join us here. I have spoken with Uncle, and he approves. It is only up to you to decide. I thought it would ensure a calmer way of introducing you to the Bennet family. I understand that keeping your title quiet will be difficult; however, the Gardiners are only to be here for two weeks themselves. It might be convenient if you came with them.

    Please write to let me know. I find that the longer I am away from you, the more I miss you.

    Elizabeth Bennet

    As soon as she signed the letter, she gave it to Hill to be mailed. The rest of the morning, she curled up in a chair near a window and read. For the first time in a week, Elizabeth finally was able to relax.

    That afternoon, Elizabeth Bennet was not pleased. After a successful, quiet morning, she had decided to venture outdoors for a short walk. She asked if Kitty and Mary would like to join her. Unfortunately, Mrs. Bennet heard the request and told Lizzy she could wait until Mr. Collins returned with Mr. Bennet. “It would be far better for all concerned if you spent more time with him, Miss Lizzy!”

    “Aunt, I do not wish to –”

    “Lizzy! You will wait for Mr. Collins!”

    “Aunt – ”

    “Indeed. It was good that you were productive rather than go visit the officers with Lydia. Do not think I did not see you monopolize Lt. Wickham last evening. He is not for you – you are to marry Mr. Collins,” she stated.

    Frowning at her aunt’s plan, Lizzy stated, “Aunt, I could not possible marry Mr. Collins! My grandfather – ”

    “Your grandfather will understand that this will ensure all of our family will be saved.”

    “Aunt, he –”

    “No more Lizzy! You will wait for Mr. Collins.” Then with a calculated gleam in her eye, she continued, “Lydia would do well for Lt. Wickham. He needs a livelier girl anyway.” Before Lizzy, Kitty, or Mary could respond, Mrs. Bennet started screaming for Hill to speak with her about dinner.

    A silence descended upon the room. Lizzy started to gather her cloak and scarf and return them to the closet.

    “You are welcome to join Mary and me, Lizzy,” offered Kitty.

    Sighing, Lizzy said, “Alright. Show me the dress.” Kitty proudly led the way to the table where all manner of sewing notions were thrown about in an unorganized manner.

    Lizzy could only laugh at the mess. It was Mary who interrupted Lizzy by holding up her gown, “Well. What do you think? It has a lot of pins in it for the added touches; Kitty assures me she’ll have it completed for the ball.”

    “Yes, I shall! I will even have my dress completed!”

    “Yours Kitty?”

    Kitty turned to Lizzy excitedly and said, “Oh yes! Jane saw what we were planning on doing and offered to let me choose one of her older dresses. I am not her size by any means, but I have been taking the dress in. I chose a lovely light gold one she wore years ago. It is terribly out of fashion, but then, I can make something of it!”

    “It is a light cream with gold thin strips?”

    “Yes!” replied an animated Kitty.

    Elizabeth, wide-eyed, asked quietly, “She does know which one you chose. She has seen it?”

    Cautious at possibly having done something wrong, she responded, “Why yes, Lizzy, she pulled it out of the closet herself and offered it to me.” Kitty nervously asked, “Why Lizzy? Did I do something wrong?”

    “ Jane offered it?”

    At this point Mary interrupted, “Yes, Lizzy she did. Kitty had just commented about feeling nervous about dancing with Lt. Sanderson who asked her for her first dance and supper dance.”

    Lizzy looked at Kitty who was blushing like a ripe cherry; she smiled and said, “Ah! Now I understand!”

    Kitty still looked very confused but it was Mary who asked, “Is there something special about that dress, Lizzy?”

    “Do you two remember when Jane went to London and spent time with Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner when she first came out?” She continued when she saw both girls nod, “Well, Madeline wanted Jane to have something special to remember her first time out in society and took her to a play. She had a new dress ordered out of the softest creamiest fabric they could find. Jane has always claimed she felt like a lady for the first time in that dress, not a little girl. She probably gave you the dress Kitty, so that could also have that same confidence.”

    Kitty was hesitant when she said, “If it is her first society dress, why did she give it to me?”

    “Because you needed it more, sister,” came a voice from the entrance to the parlor, “I would not have you nervous at the ball.”

    “But it’s your dress –”

    “Not anymore.”

    “Ah, cousins! Here you are!” came another voice from the hallway. Mr. Collins came running into the parlor and looked in horror at the table. He exclaimed, “What on earth –”

    “My cousins were preparing older dresses for Mary and Kitty for the ball Mr. Collins, they have not been worn in a while. The dresses are still in excellent condition; my cousins are doing the responsible thing and remaking them. The mess will not be there later, I assure you.” Elizabeth stated calmly.

    “Yes, yes, of course!” he stammered, then turned with a serious mien to Elizabeth and asked, “Speaking of the ball, Mr. Bingley has seen fit to include myself in that invitation. I wish to take this moment to solicit your first two dances Miss Elizabeth.”

    “Of course she will dance with you, Mr. Collins!” cried Mrs. Bennet as she entered the parlor.

    Lizzy could not take much more; she made a feeble excuse and went to her room. As she climbed the stairs she thought, I feel like I have to hide out and am a prisoner with him here. Oh please, let the remainder of his visit go by quickly.

    Mr. Collins’ visit did not go peacefully by. Every day, Lizzy tried to avoid him. Every day, Mrs. Bennet would find her and make her spend time with him. It got so bad, that Lizzy felt she needed to speak with her Uncle about it. However, the harvest had been completed and her Uncle was very busy preparing the estate for winter and taking care of an alarming number of tenant problems. Lizzy for the first time felt alone at Longbourn.

    She spent much time in the company of her cousins Mary, Kitty, and sometimes Jane. However, since Jane’s illness, she had been invited multiple times to visit with the Bingley sisters. Elizabeth herself had been invited twice to tea by Louisa, but she had been simply too busy to go. Jane and Lizzy spoke often about close Jane felt she was becoming to Caroline and Louisa. The Bingley sisters had even included her in some of their plans for the ball and Jane was ecstatic.

    Elizabeth was pleased for Jane but missed her terribly. The only time she seemed to ever get to see Jane was in the evening when they would meet together in one of their rooms. However, for the past week, Mary and Kitty had joined them as well. Lizzy almost felt like an outcast. She wished both Mary and Kitty well and happy and was pleased that it looked as if they were.

    She was conflicted; I am quite pleased with my relationship with Mary and Kitty. I do not believe it will ever be what Jane and I have, but I can honestly say they are friends now. However, I feel something changing with Jane and my relationship. I cannot put my finger on it, but I do so hate avoiding topics with her.

    The night before the Bingley ball, when everyone was preparing for bed, Elizabeth stood in front of her window looking out at the darkness. She was thinking about all the changes that had already happened, and considering what would be happening next. She was startled out of her reverie when she heard the door open. As she turned around, she saw Jane standing in the doorway. “I know I have not seen you much.” Jane stated.

    “I’m sorry if I am neglecting you.”

    “You aren’t!” exclaimed Lizzy, “I do miss you, but you are right where you need to be, dear one! I am only feeling a little depressed today. It is as you say; I have not been outdoors much recently.”

    “Is that due to the weather or to Mother’s insistence on your companion?”

    “A little of both, I guess.”

    Jane started, “I wanted to tell you how pleased I am about the friendship you are creating with Mary and Kitty. It is heartening to see you so open with them. They are blooming because of you.”

    With a shrug, Lizzy said, “No, they are blooming because of themselves. I have very little to do with it.” Seeing that Jane was going to persist she asked, “How was your brunch with the Bingley sisters? I noticed you returned before it started pouring.”

    Laughing slightly, Jane responded, clearly diverted, “It was wonderful. Mr. Bingley was there for part of it. However, Louisa offered to have the maids prepare my room since she did not want me to leave. She asked after you.”

    “Who? Louisa?”

    “Yes. I told her you are well. She was concerned.” Jane hesitated before she added, “I think she feels you are avoiding her.”

    Lizzy shrugged in response. When she looked at Jane, she realized she needed to give her some type of response and so said, “I am sorry for it. I will make a point to speak with her tomorrow evening. I cannot help her invitations arrived after I had already made plans. I do like Louisa.” She then smiled widely, “Now, I have not had a chance to talk to you since Aunt took you into Meryton this week for your ball gown. May I see it?”

    “It isn’t finished as of yet. However, the seamstress promised that it would be ready tomorrow morning.”

    “Then describe it to me!” A few minutes after they started discussing the ball, Mary and Kitty came into the room and Elizabeth spent the rest of the evening smiling from ear to ear. Her cousins had much to say about their day.



    The Netherfield Ball, November 27th, 1811

    The evening of the Bingley Ball was clear and bright and without a cloud in the sky. For Lizzy’s part she was glad for it: Jane deserved a magical night and there was no doubt in her mind that Mr. Bingley was throwing it for her dearest cousin. Mr. Bennet had decided he needed to attend this ball and therefore the ladies split up: Mrs. Bennet, Jane, Lydia, and Mr. Collins leaving first and the carriage would return for Mr. Bennet, Elizabeth, Mary, and Kitty. As the ladies waited in the drawing room for the carriage to return, Elizabeth realized her cousins looked extremely nervous.

    “Mary! Kitty! I have not had a chance to compliment your dresses. They are not only appropriate but very beautiful on each of you. Kitty, you have excellent taste! Maybe I will have you choose my next dresses!” Elizabeth smiled as she said it.

    Kitty blushed at the praise and nervously asked, “My dress isn’t…too dull is it?”

    Elizabeth looked at her as she stood for inspection. The cream color dress was brightened with the little gold lines running vertically up the dress. Kitty, instead of choosing to adorn it with layers of lace, only used lace at the top for her sleeves and an overlay for the torso. With a high waist that fell straight to the floor, she was simply stunning. Elizabeth drew closer as she inspected the little multi-colored florets she had used to trim the bottom area. Lizzy cried, “Why, Kitty! You made a rose garden on the bottom of your dress!”

    Kitty blushed again and said, “Yes. I thought a little color would be needed.” Then laughing she turned to Mary, “I had wanted to do it to your dress but thought you might not like it.”

    Mary smiled and shook her head, “I love it! I do love what you have done to my dress though. I never thought I would wear a dress with lace on it.”

    Elizabeth took a longer look at Mary’s dress. It was a deep green, and somehow Kitty had managed to find a thin fabric of the same green that almost looked like lace as an overlay for the dress. The effect was simple yet very elegant. Kitty had even found a green ribbon of the exact shade of the dress and had convinced Mary to wear it in her hair.

    “Mary, you are simply lovely.”

    “Thank you, Elizabeth.”


    Kitty asked, “Lizzy, have not I seen this dress before?’

    Lizzy replied, “Probably, I have not worn it since we attended the ball held last year at the Morgan’s estate.”

    Kitty came closer, “Did you do something to it, Lizzy?”

    Lizzy just smiled and said, “No. I had only worn it once and decided it would be just fine for tonight.”

    “Well, you look as beautiful as always.”

    “Thank you Kitty.”

    The ladies heard the carriage pulling back up and Elizabeth went to get her Uncle, who was in the study. “Ready are we, Lizzy?”

    “Yes, Uncle.”

    “You do not look excited.”

    Lizzy simply replied, “I am!”

    “Looking forward to dancing with a certain Lt. Wickham?”

    Lizzy spun quickly and asked, “Why would you think that?”

    Mr. Bennet just laughed and said, “I may be old but I am not deaf! Lydia informed you twice this week during meals that you are not to keep him to yourself. I can only imagine that means you are quite taken with him.”

    Suspicious, she asked, “He isn’t the reason you are attending tonight?” Elizabeth could not deny she was looking forward to dancing with the gentlemen. However, the past weeks, he had started paying more and more attention to other young ladies with known dowries; there was something about that pecuniary action that went against the character he was portraying. Something is not right with Mr. Wickham. I simply cannot put my finger on it. I can understand why he would need to focus on marrying into money, but why does that bother me? Is it because I have money? How would he react if he knew of my own inheritance? It is completely understandable that he is looking to marry for monetary reasons given what Mr. Darcy has done to him.

    Elizabeth had been torn. She understood her attraction to Mr. Wickham. She also completely understood that she could never fall in love with a man who had the ability to solely look at a women for what she will bring fiscally into the marriage. Maybe that is why I am at ease. He needs to marry well, and had no doubt that, like other men in the area and army, if he knew about her inheritance he would be right back at her side , she thought. Because she did not know how she felt about the man, she hadn’t written anymore to her grandfather about him, not wanting to worry him over the new Lieutenant’s actions.

    However, another part of her continually attempted to compare Mr. Wickham with Mr. Darcy. Each time her head and her heart studied the relationship between the two, Elizabeth could not help but feel as if she was missing something; she felt as if a large piece of the enigma that was Mr. Darcy was just out of her reach. He is kind and compassionate to his friends but everyone else is not worth his notice . Shaking her thoughts and confusion away she thought, No, there is only enough goodness for one and I believe it belongs to Mr. Wickham.

    “Partly,” her Uncle answered shaking the rest of Elizabeth thoughts away.

    Elizabeth cried out when she realized what he was referring to, “Uncle! I assure you-”

    “Now, now! Do not be miss-ish my dear. I have to give an account to your grandfather. I simply realized that I have never actually met this Mr. Wickham. From some conversations I have overheard you speak with Jane about him, I am not quite certain your grandfather would approve.”

    “Uncle!” Elizabeth cried. She realized the only real conversation she held with Jane was regarding what Mr. Darcy did to Mr. Wickham. She could not fathom why that would make her Uncle wary of the man. “He is a good man, I assure-”

    “Now, my dear, let it rest, stop trying to make assurances you cannot guarantee,” Mr. Bennet said as he gathered his gloves for the evening. He added as he offered his arm to his niece, “Also, I have a burning desire to see Mr. Collin’s dancing ability and since he is to dance with each of you ladies, I believe I will have a very humorous evening. I hope you will enjoy yourself this evening, I promise I will not be in the way”

    She rolled her eyes and he escorted her out the door to the waiting carriage where her cousins had already entered, she said almost to herself, “No. Mr. Collins seems to have reserved that for himself.”

    The carriage ride turned out to be a quiet one. Mary was anticipating meeting the Reverend that evening. They had found that their schedules the past week did not allow them much time together. Kitty was nervous about dancing with Sanderson. Mr. Bennet was lost in his thoughts and concerns about Mr. Wickham, and Lizzy was thinking about how nice it would be to dance with Wickham; she found as she thought of the handsome man, her thoughts once again turned to Mr. Darcy and his treatment of the man. I only hope Mr. Darcy does not scare him off.

    As they pulled up and were handed out of the carriage, Lizzy looked up and saw that Netherfield was aglow.

    “Well, into the breach, I daresay!” stated Mr. Bennet.

    “Uncle!”

    “Father!”

    The four entered Netherfield amid laughter and smiles. As they made their way past the receiving line and into the crowded ball room, Mr. Bennet left to find a quiet corner to observe the proceedings as the ladies were approached by Miss Lucas.

    “Mary! Kitty! Lizzy!” cried Charlotte. “You all look beautiful tonight!” she said as she approached with the Reverend Forsythe. “The Reverend and I have been waiting anxiously for you! Mary, he was quite concerned when you did not arrive with your mother and sisters.”

    The Reverend blushed deeply as he amended the statement, “I was not concerned; I simply asked if you had seen her.”

    Mary sought to dispel his discomfort and said, “Reverend, that is quite alright. It is nice to be missed. How is your family? You mentioned earlier that you had finally received a letter from your brother?”

    As Mary, Charlotte, and Forsythe continued speaking, Kitty grabbed Lizzy’s arm and excused them from the rest. As they walked away Kitty whispered loudly, “Now to find my suitor!”

    “And just who would that be, Miss Kitty?” asked a deep voice from behind the ladies.

    The ladies turned around to see Lt. Sanderson smiling behind them. Kitty did not even try to hide her smile as she said, “Lieutenant, I am pleased you were able to come! To arrive so early? You must be waiting for someone!”

    Sanderson bowed deeply to the ladies and turned toward Elizabeth and said, “Miss Elizabeth, a friend wished me to pass a message to you, Miss Elizabeth.” He then turned to Kitty and added, “I arrived early to ensure my two dances on your card were safe.”

    Kitty openly blushed and smiled as she continued the flirtation, “Why Sanderson, how can you be sure my dance card is not already full? We have been here for a while now!”

    Laughing out loud, Sanderson replied, “I watched you and your cousin come in only a few moments ago. Unless it was filled before you arrived, I suspect my dances are safe.”

    “Then I wonder at you being worried so!”

    “Lieutenant, you said you had a message for me?” interrupted Elizabeth.

    “Yes! I am sorry! Lt. Wickham will not be in attendance this evening and wished to convey his apologies. However, he felt it would not do for him to be here.” Sanderson stated as he looked to where Mr. Darcy was standing.

    Disappointed, Lizzy replied, “Thank you for the message, Lieutenant. But I hear the music starting. I believe you and Kitty have the first dance…and my partner is…” she paused as she looked around, half hoping Mr. Collins had forgotten about their dance. Unfortunately, she spotted him pushing his way through the crowd toward her, “coming…oh dear.”

    “Cousin Elizabeth! They are starting and I believe I have your first two dances,” squeaked Collins as he attempted a bow too low for him.

    “Of course.”

    Lizzy could be found for the next hour shouting over the roar of the crowd and music. With each direction, Mr. Collins got a little bit clumsier. It was with a grateful heart that she was finally released and taken back to where Mary had chosen to sit out with the Reverend.

    It slightly amused Lizzy that both parties barely registered her and Mr. Collins’ presence. For a quarter hour, Lizzy was left to amuse her cousin by herself. She saw more than one gentleman from Meryton wander in their direction only to take sight of Mr. Collins and change course. She was sure her friends were not avoiding her but rather Mr. Collins’ very wholesome anecdotes about his patroness. When Charlotte ventured toward them, it did not take Lizzy very much to convince Mr. Collins to ask her for the next two dances. As they walked away, she reminded her cousin that he had also promised to dance with each of his other female cousins.

    As she watched Mr. Collin’s lead Miss Lucas toward the dance floor, she saw Jane and Mr. Bingley speaking with each other on the other side. Her happiness for her cousin quickly disappeared when she noticed Mr. Darcy hovering just near enough to the couple that he was not intruding but far enough away to watch the couple speak. Odious man! Not only has he scared away Mr. Wickham, but now he is pretentious enough to interfere with Jane and Mr. Bingley! As she thought this, she felt Mr. Darcy’s eyes swing toward her. She made eye contact for less than a minute and resolved to avoid his company the remainder of the evening. This caused her ill-humor to increase when she realized that meant she would have to avoid Mr. Bingley and Jane as well. After all, unlike some, I do not wish to spoil their evening.

    For the next hour, Lizzy wandered the room and greeted many of her friends. By the time Mr. Collins had returned Charlotte to her, Lizzy’s card was by no means full of dances but enough to make the remainder of her evening quite pleasant. As soon as Mr. Collins had professed how adequately Charlotte had danced and left to find Kitty, Elizabeth immediately started to speak with Charlotte of Mr. Wickham and his relationship to Darcy.

    “I cannot believe it, Charlotte, the complete arrogance of Mr. Darcy! He has scared Mr. Wickham away this evening!”

    Charlotte raised an eyebrow at Lizzy and asked, “Whatever do you mean, Lizzy? Why would Mr. Darcy scare him away?”

    “Oh Charlotte! I have so much to acquaint you with, it has been a week since I have seen you last, and I have found out so much about Mr. Darcy!” Lizzy drew Charlotte further away from the dance floor and to a quiet area near a wall. “Mr. Wickham grew up with Mr. Darcy and was favorite of the latter’s father. When the previous Mr. Darcy passed away, he left a living for Mr. Wickham in a local parsonage. However, when the day came for Wickham to take over the living, the current Mr. Darcy denied it! He is the reason Mr. Wickham had to join the regiment!”

    Laughing, Charlotte stated calmly, “This sounds like one of Mariah’s gothic novels. Surely, there is more to this tale. What has Mr. Darcy to say?”

    “Ask Mr. Darcy?” exclaimed Lizzy, “Why on earth would I need to do that? Wickham gave me all the facts: people, dates, and places. I simply cannot believe that it is not true; why would he lie? Indeed, let Mr. Darcy’s actions prove the tale. His arrogance and conceited pride toward all around him prove that he is capable of the actions against Mr. Wickham.”

    “I have no idea, but you know Mr. Darcy may turn out to be less at fault than Wickham has led you to believe. There are always three sides to every story: one for each party, and then the truth.” Charlotte said, “For myself, I do not find any extra pride in him. I find him rather reserved to be sure, but not any more prideful than one ought. I believe he has a great estate –”

    “Yes, indeed!” Interrupted Lizzy, “And that gives him the right to look down his nose at everyone around?”

    “Indeed not, but I do not believe we will agree on this matter, at least not tonight.” Charlotte said, clearly wishing to change topics. She had disagreed with Lizzy many times before and had not wished to repeat that experience at a ball. “I see Mr. Bingley continues to pay his attentions to Jane.”

    Clearly diverted, Lizzy turned to watch Jane being led back to Mr. Bingley by her last dance partner, Mr. Collins. “Yes he does. Jane has been quite pleased by his attentions.”

    “Good. However, she is not very open, even I, who have known her for years, cannot tell her preference. She should show more affection, if she wishes to secure him.”

    “Secure him? Before she even knows if she likes him or could love him?”

    Charlotte waved Lizzy’s comment off, “Love is entirely immaterial. While it would be acceptable for one to find one’s spouse pleasing, it is not necessary. Happiness in marriage is pure chance, if she waits to show more affection until she feels like it she runs the risk of losing him.”

    “Charlotte, I am shocked! I had no idea that you felt that way!” Lizzy stated. She was growing increasingly alarmed by the minute, “Surely you would not act like that simply for a proposal? Would you have her choose to marry without love?”

    Indicating the couple, “From what I see of Mr. Bingley, and what I know of Jane, I do not believe she will have to make that choice. He clearly is interested.”

    As Lizzy looked back at the couple, she was not given any chance to think about Charlotte’s statements, because Charlotte interrupted her thoughts and said, “Indeed, it is not his actions alone that cause for a pause; Mr. Darcy looks at you a great deal, Lizzy.”

    “Only to censure of course; my actions are not polished enough, I’m sure.”

    “Polished or not, I believe he is coming over here and since he has hardly ever spoken to me, I can only guess it is to speak with you.” Charlotte stated as she motioned to the man moving toward them from behind Lizzy.

    Before Lizzy could process what Charlotte had said, Mr. Darcy had reached them and unceremoniously asked, “Miss Bennet, if you are not otherwise engaged, would you please do me the honor of the next two dances?”

    Lizzy sputtered, “I…I am not engaged…I thank you.” After she finished, just as quickly as he came, Mr. Darcy turned and walked away only to disappear into the crowd.

    Angry, Lizzy turned to Charlotte and exclaimed, “Oh! Why could I not think of a reason to refuse! Hateful man! I had done so well at avoiding his unpleasant company tonight!”

    Charlotte laughed lightly and said, “Lizzy! He paid you a great compliment. You will be the only lady who is not of his party he has ever danced with or ever offered to!”

    Lizzy simple ignored her and let her frustration stew for a few more minutes. She did not want to dance with him, but now, after accepting his offer, she could hardly refuse it. As he approached and offered his arm to lead her to the dance floor, she had resigned herself to an unpleasant task.

    The dance started out quite silent. Lizzy started to think that their silence would last through both dances, and at first was resolved not to break it; till suddenly fancying that it would be the greater punishment for Mr. Darcy to make small talk, she said, “It is quite beautiful, Mr. Bingley and Miss Bingley have thrown a wonderful ball.”

    “Indeed.”

    Lizzy was amused at his reticence to speak, and allowed the silence to continue for a few more minutes. Finally, she addressed him a second time and said, "It is your turn to say something now, Mr. Darcy. I talked about the dance, and you ought to make some sort of remark on the size of the room, or the number of couples."

    "Do you talk by rule, then, while you are dancing?" he responded.

    “It would look odd, do not you think, for a couple to be entirely silent while dancing. One must have a little conversation. Not much is needed; once we dispense with pleasantries on both sides, we would not be required to converse anymore.”

    "Are you consulting your own feelings in the present case, or do you imagine that you are gratifying mine?"

    Raising an eyebrow, Lizzy replied, “Both, I fear. Both of us display unsocial tendencies this evening.”

    “That is not a faithful representation of your character, I am sure,” replied Mr. Darcy with a smirk. Again they became silent. To Mr. Darcy’s credit, when the second dance started up, he attempted to start another conversation, “How often do you and your cousins’ walk toward Meryton?”

    “Quite often,” Lizzy said. With a sudden thought, she added, “When you met us there the other day, we had just been forming a new acquaintance.”

    The effect was immediate: Mr. Darcy pulled himself up as straight and as tall as could be. Before he could not be described as relaxed, however, after her comment, his attitude became one of stone. He made no response to Lizzy’s statement.

    Lizzy watched as his visage became cold and was surprised a short time later, after Darcy had composed himself, to hear him say, “Mr. Wickham is blessed with such happy manners as may ensure his making friends; whether he may be equally capable of retaining them, is less certain.”

    Taking advantage of his decision to continue the topic, she said, “He has been so unlucky as to lose your friendship in a manner which he is likely to suffer from all his life.”

    Before Darcy could make an answer, Sir William Lucas approached them and to Mr. Darcy stated, “Mr. Darcy! It is not often that we see such superior dancing. Allow me to say, however, that your fair partner does not disgrace you, and that I must hope to have this pleasure often repeated, especially when a certain desirable event, my dear Lizzy”, glancing at Jane and Bingley he said, “Shall take place.” Just as quickly as he had come, Sir William wandered off.

    To Darcy, Sir William’s statement struck him powerfully, in an instant his eyes searched out Bingley’s form and saw, once again, Jane was with him. His thoughts began to distract him. Lizzy, however, watched the entire scene unfold before her and what she saw, she did not like.
    Darcy’s displeasure at seeing Jane with Bingley was clear. In an attempt to return them to the previous topic, she asked, “I remember hearing you once say, Mr. Darcy that you hardly ever forgave, that your resentment once created was permanent. You are very cautious, I suppose, as to its being created."

    Darcy was still very much focused on Bingley and Jane, and said in a distracted voice, “I am.”

    “And never allow yourself to be blinded by prejudice?” she continued.

    “I hope not.”

    “It is particularly incumbent on those who never change their opinion, to be sure of judging properly at first.”

    As she spoke, Darcy sharply turned his attention back to Lizzy, and asked, “May I ask to what these questions tend?”

    “Merely to the illustration of your character,” Lizzy replied, “I am trying to make it out.”

    “Have you been successful?”

    Lizzy smiled as she shook her head, "No, I hear such different accounts of you as puzzle me exceedingly."

    The music had stopped by this time, and Mr. Darcy offered his arm to Lizzy. He returned her to where she and Charlotte had been speaking before he claimed the dances. When they stopped at the side of the room, he stated emphatically, “I can believe that there is more than one opinion of my character being discussed; however, I would wish, Miss Bennet, that you not attempt to sketch my character at this time. I believe the performance of such an action would not reflect kindly on either party.” Before she could respond, Darcy walked away.

    Lizzy was extremely disappointed by the abruptness of the conversation. Before she was able to overcome her disappointment and regain her spirits she was approached by Miss Bingley who had watched the two for the past hour.

    With a false sense of concern, Miss Bingley stated, “Miss Lizzy, I hear you are quite delighted with George Wickham! Your cousin has been talking to me about him, and asking me a thousand questions; and I find that the young man quite forgot to tell you, among his other communication, that he was the son of old Wickham, the late Mr. Darcy's steward!”

    Lizzy started to respond but was rudely interrupted when Miss Bingley continued, “As a friend, let me warn you to not to trust Mr. Wickham. Most of his assertions concerning Mr. Darcy are false. George Wickham has treated Mr. Darcy in a most infamous manner; and whereas I do not know the particulars, I do know that Mr. Darcy is not in the least to blame. Indeed, Darcy cannot bear to hear George Wickham mentioned!”

    Seething, Lizzy asked, “I wonder at your brother inviting him to the ball then, if his dearest friend has been so abused by Mr. Wickham.”

    “My brother thought that he could not avoid including him in his invitation to the officers, he was excessively glad when he found out that Mr. Wickham chose not to attend.” Miss Bingley continued to drip insincere sympathy, “I pity you, Miss Lizzy, for this discovery of your favorite’s guilt; but really, considering his descent, one could not expect much better."

    "His guilt and his descent appear by your account to be the same," said Elizabeth angrily; "for I have heard you accuse him of nothing worse than being the son of Mr. Darcy's steward, and that he informed me of himself."

    "I beg your pardon," replied Miss Bingley, turning away with a sneer. "Excuse my interference—it was kindly meant."

    As she watched Miss Bingley walk away as abruptly as she came, Lizzy seethed inside. Insolent girl! You are much mistaken if you expect to influence me by such a paltry attack as this. I see nothing in it but your own ignorance and the malice of Mr. Darcy . For much of the evening, Lizzy removed herself from the main crowd of people; her attitude was not one of pleasantness. Thus, she was able to watch the other guests for the most part.

    It was as Lizzy was quietly observing Charlotte on the dance floor that Jane found her. The guests had just returned to the ballroom from the dining room, where dinner had been served. She had calmed herself reasonably, when Jane greeted her and told her of her inquiries on the subject of Wickham and Darcy. Lizzy’s anger was quickly reignited as she listened to Jane.

    “Dear Lizzy, I have not forgotten your request concerning Mr. Wickham. I have nothing satisfactory to tell you. Mr. Bingley does not know the whole of his history, and is quite ignorant of the circumstances which have originally offended Mr. Darcy. Mr. Bingley did say he could vouch for his friend’s good conduct, and honor. Mr. Bingley is perfectly convinced that Mr. Wickham has received far more from Darcy than is his due. I am sorry to say that Mr. Wickham is not a respectable man. I am afraid he has been very imprudent, and has deserved to lose Mr. Darcy's regard." Jane said uncomfortably.

    "Mr. Bingley does not know Mr. Wickham himself?" Lizzy queried.

    Shaking her head, Jane replied in the negative, "No; he never saw him till the other morning in Meryton."

    Lizzy let her anger vent and exclaimed, "Then it was Mr. Darcy who had given Mr. Bingley his information and can choose to say whatever he will. What does he say of the living?"

    Jane seemed concerned by the conversation, but stated, "He does not exactly recollect the circumstances, though he has heard them from Mr. Darcy more than once, but he believes that it was left to him conditionally only."

    "I have not a doubt Mr. Bingley believes his friend," said Elizabeth angrily; "but you must excuse my not being convinced by assurances only.I shall venture to still think of both gentlemen as I did before." Lizzy realized she was much angrier than Jane was comfortable with and chose to change the topic. A few minutes later they were joined by Mr. Bingley, who distracted Jane long enough for Lizzy to escape.

    As Lizzy wandered the room she let her thoughts wander as well. Of course Jane would side with Mr. Bingley, who, of course chooses to believe every word that drips from Mr. Darcy’s mouth. When they get married, I hope they are strong enough to withstand his censure. I can honestly say, I have had better nights than this. I hate it when Jane is upset and I was certainly upsetting her with my opinion of Mr. Darcy. For a few moments she let her anger fester.

    Her anger quickly turned to mortification as she witnessed Mr. Collins approach Mr. Darcy. She had wandered close to Mary and the Reverend, and overheard him say, “Dear cousin, I have just found out, that there is now in the room a near relation of my patroness. I was informed by our hostess that Mr. Darcy is the nephew of my esteemed patroness! Indeed, I believe he is the one engaged to my lady’s daughter, Miss Ann De Bourgh! I am most thankful that the discovery is made in time for me to pay my respects to him, which I am now going to do, and trust he will excuse my not having done it before. My total ignorance of the connection must plead my apology.”

    "You are not going to introduce yourself to Mr. Darcy!" exclaimed Mary.

    "Indeed, I am. I shall entreat his pardon for not having done it earlier. I believe him to be Lady Catherine's nephew. It will be in my power to assure him that her ladyship was quite well two weeks ago when I left her."

    “Mr. Collins, that is not acceptable in society. Please, allow me to accompany you so that I may make the introductions myself –”. Lizzy watched in horror as her cousin was left to follow after Mr. Collins. It was clear to Lizzy by the hand gestures of her cousin Mary and the actions of her cousin Mr. Collins that Mary had not made the introduction in time and that she was left to introduce Mr. Collins after he had made his speech to Mr. Darcy.

    Lizzy was very aware of the look of mortification on her face, when Mr. Darcy, without commenting to either Mr. Collins or Mary, looked in her direction. When she met his gaze, she could see it was the same hard cold face he adopted when she asked him questions he did not like earlier, regarding Wickham. Meeting his gaze, Elizabeth thought, If he thinks he can intimidate my family and me, he could not be more wrong! She stared at him for a few minutes and watched as he broke her gaze to simply bow to her family. She was confused by his action. He bowed as if to acknowledge the introduction. She could tell he was speaking a few words to Mary and then something to Mr. Collins. She watched as he bowed again and walked away from the couple.

    She moved closer to Mr. Collins and Mary and heard Mr. Collins say, "My dear Cousin Mary, I have no reason, I assure you," said he, "to be dissatisfied with my reception. Mr. Darcy seemed much pleased with the attention. He answered me with the utmost civility, and even paid me the compliment of saying that he was so well convinced of Lady Catherine's discernment as to be certain she could never bestow a favor unworthily. It was really a very handsome thought. Upon the whole, I am much pleased with him."

    “Cousin Collins, indeed he was much more civil than the situation required! You should not have spoken to him until I had introduced you!” Mary carefully exclaimed, “Indeed, Collins, he could have cut you direct simply because you had not been introduced!”

    Waving Mary off, Mr. Collins stated, “He is much too magnanimous for that!”

    Lizzy watched as he walked off toward where Mariah Lucas was standing and watched as he spoke with her. From the look on Mariah face, he had asked her to dance. When Lizzy turned back to approach Mary about what had happened, she realized she had retreated to the Parson. Oh well! Let him administer to her emotions!

    As she continued her wandering around, she saw that Mr. Darcy had retreated to an area with a direct view of Jane and Bingley and was observing them. She also saw Kitty and Mrs. Bennet not far from where he was. As she started making her way over to them, she overheard yet another conversation that caused her to blush for her family members.

    She saw her aunt speaking quite loudly to Lady Lucas, “Oh my dear friend! I just know how it will be! Jane and Mr. Bingley will marry, for who cannot see just how well matched they are. Just think, once Jane becomes the Mistress of Netherfield, she will be able to throw her sisters into the path of other rich men! Just image: Kitty could be a countess one day!”

    “Mama!” whispered Kitty as loudly as she could, “You should not say such things. Mr. Bingley hasn’t proposed to Jane, and Mr. Darcy can hear you!”

    Mrs. Bennet, very vexed that her second youngest would speak to her so, exclaimed quite loudly, “What is Mr. Darcy to me, pray, that I should be afraid of him? I am sure we owe him no such particular civility as to be obliged to say nothing he may not like to hear."

    "For heaven's sake, madam, speak lower. What advantage can it be for you to offend Mr. Darcy? You will never recommend yourself to his friend by so doing!" stated Kitty as quietly as she could over the loud noise of the nearby crowd.

    At this point, Lizzy could hear no more of the conversation, but still she blushed with shame and vexation. She could not help frequently looking at Mr. Darcy, though every glance convinced her of what she dreaded; for though he was not always looking at her mother, she was convinced that his attention was invariably fixed by her. The expression of his face changed gradually from indignant contempt to a composed and steady gravity.

    Lizzy was so upset by the turn of events throughout the evening, that she sought a corner near Mrs. Long and rested the rest of the evening making small talk with Mrs. Long and her nieces. It was near the end of the evening, well after the Longs had departed, that Lizzy noticed Mr. Darcy approaching her. She realized she had been sitting in silent contemplation regarding the behavior of her family for quite some time. She dreaded his approach.

    Fortune was in luck for Lizzy, however, before he reached her, she heard her aunt state quite loudly that it was time for them to leave. She immediately rose to retrieve her wrap and offered to leave in the first carriage. Since their leaving was maneuvered by Mrs. Bennet, Elizabeth found herself waiting for their carriage to be brought around. She realized, too late, that this would allow Mrs. Bennet the chance to say her goodbyes to the Bingley party.

    Miss Bingley scarcely opened her mouth, except to complain of fatigue, and was impatient to have the house emptied of her guests. She repulsed every attempt of Mrs. Bennet at conversation, and by so doing threw stillness over the whole party.

    It was Mr. Bennet who saw their carriage arrive and stated, “That will do extremely well, my dear. I daresay your nerves were able to stand an evening out quite well. Let us leave these poor people to themselves. You have given sufficient praise where it was deserved, all that is left is for your nerves to act up and start fluttering on you!”

    “Why, my dear Mr. Bennet, it was a lovely evening and would have been more so if you had only stayed in the ballroom to dance with me!”

    “Of course my dear!” he replied dryly as he handed his wife into the carriage. Lizzy followed after. She barely heard one word that Mrs. Bennet said on the ride home. She was quite pleased that the evening had finally ended. The last thought she had before she went to bed was of Jane, I hope Mr. Collins’ and Mrs. Bennet’s actions have not harmed her chances with Mr. Bingley. I can only pray that Mr. Darcy sees her goodness, for surely otherwise, he will not let his friend align himself with the folly of this family.



    Posted on 2017-05-10

    Chapter 4 (Part One)

    Longbourn, November 28th, 1811

    When Elizabeth found her way to the breakfast table the morning after the ball, she was surprised by not only the presence of her aunt but also Mr. Collins. It was normal for the inhabitants of Longbourn to sleep in after such a late evening. She had been prepared for a quiet breakfast and possibly to be attended by her uncle. Elizabeth was certainly not prepared to meet with Mr. Collins. As she filled her plate, Elizabeth felt something was amiss: her aunt was practically giddy and her cousin was grinning like a cat that got the cream. A sense of foreboding enveloped her being.

    “I hope you enjoyed the ball, Mr. Collins,” Elizabeth stated cautiously, as she finished her plate.

    “I did.” Then turning to Mrs. Bennet, Mr. Collins asked, “Mrs. Bennet, would you grant me the honor of having a private discussion with your niece?”

    Instantly, Elizabeth knew what was about to happen. “Aunt, there is no need –”

    It was no use. Mrs. Bennet had already jumped up from her seat, and stated, “Of course Mr. Collins! Lizzy, Mr. Collins has requested a private interview with you, I am sure you can have no objection.”

    “Aunt, do not go. I beg you. Mr. Collins must understand that there is nothing he can have to say to me that you need not hear!”

    “No, no, nonsense, Lizzy. I desire you to stay where you are.” Seeing that Lizzy was ready to escape through the door to the kitchen, she added,

    “Lizzy, I insist upon your staying and hearing Mr. Collins.”

    Almost as soon as Mrs. Bennet left the room, Mr. Collins with a sympathetic look, spoke to Elizabeth, “Believe me, my dear Miss Elizabeth, your modesty adds to your other perfections and does you credit” He stood up at this point and started to pace behind Elizabeth’s chair, and then around the length of the long breakfast table.

    After a few moments he continued, “You cannot be at a loss for the reason for my wish to have a private audience with you. My attentions have clear to be mistaken or concealed. Almost as soon as I arrived, I singled you out as the companion of my future life. Before I allow my feelings to run away with me, perhaps I should start with the reasons for my marrying and how I chose you, specifically.”

    Stopping in front of Elizabeth, he said, “My reasons for marrying are simple. I believe that every clergyman is to set an example of a good marriage in his parish. I am, also convinced it will add greatly to my own happiness.” Elizabeth shuddered a little at this comment.

    Mr. Collins, however, did not notice her as he continued to speak, “Furthermore, it was on the advice of my patroness Lady Catherine De Bourgh. Lastly, as I am to inherit this estate after the death of our uncle, I could not satisfy myself without resolving to choose a wife from among his daughters. I understand that you are not a legitimate heir of Mr. Bennet, only a niece. However, Mrs. Bennet has assured me that there will be no ill will if I choose to marry you due to the fact that you have been treated like one of her offspring these past years.

    “As to your fortune, I shall make no demands of your uncle, as I understand you are not included in our cousins’ inheritance and have nothing for yourself. It is a great comfort that my patroness is very liberal and generous with my own salary in such a way that makes a dowry from you unnecessary. This will be the last time I will even mention your lack of connections or dowry.”

    With a smile as large as his wide face, Mr. Collins stretched out his arms and started to go around the table to approach Elizabeth, “Now nothing remains but for me but to assure you in the most animated language of the violence of my affection –”

    Alarmed, Elizabeth jumped up from her seat. She moved to put as much distance between her and Mr. Collins as was possible as she interrupted him and said, “You are too hasty, sir! You forget that I have not answered you. I am very sensible of the honor of your proposals and thank you for the attention you have given me,” she moved a little further from her cousin as he smiled and reached for her again, and concluded, “but it is impossible for me to do anything other than refuse you.”

    Not being put off by her hasty statement, Mr. Collins continued his path around the table toward her as he said, “I have been informed that it is not unusual that young ladies will reject man whom they secretly mean to accept. Indeed, I have been told that the man could be refused two or three times before finally being accepted. I am not discouraged in the least by your refusal.”

    “Your hope is a rather extraordinary one after my declaration!” cried Elizabeth. “I assure you: I would never act in the disrespectful manner you have mentioned. I am perfectly serious in my refusal. You could not make me happy, and I am convinced that I am the last woman in the world who could make you so.” She saw that this did not deter him and tried a different tactic, “I assure you, if your Lady Catherine knew me she would find it very difficult to accept me as her clergyman’s wife!”

    “If I believed that Lady Catherine would harbor such feelings towards our marriage, I would not have offered for you,” said Mr. Collins very gravely, and then brightened as he stated, “but I cannot imagine that her ladyship would at all disapprove of you. You may be certain when I have the honor of seeing her again, I shall speak in the very highest terms of your modesty, economy, and other qualifications.”

    “Mr. Collins, I assure you any kind words on your part will not be necessary since I will not marry you. Rest assured that you have respected the feelings of my family by making this offer. On the unfortunate day you take possession of Longbourn, you may do so without self-reproach. The matter of a marriage between the two of us is settled: it will not happen.” As Elizabeth declared this, she turned to leave the breakfast room.

    Mr. Collins ran after her out into the foyer where the couple met with Mrs. Bennet, who had been waiting for them to conclude. “Cousin Elizabeth, I am by no means put off by your refusal. Please be assured that after an appropriate amount of time for you to rethink your position, I will offer again.”

    With her skirts swirling around her legs, Elizabeth turned swiftly toward Mr. Collins and stated is a cold voice, “Mr. Collins: there will be no future offer. You have asked and I have refused.”

    With a pudgy hand held out, Mr. Collins pointed to Mrs. Bennet in confusion, “But your aunt assured me –”

    “Lizzy, you cannot refuse him –” cried out Mrs. Bennet cutting Mr. Collins off.

    Elizabeth held her hands up to both Mrs. Bennet and Mr. Collins and stated, “I have refused you, Mr. Collins. I will not marry you. As for my aunt, she does not have the authority to assure you of my acceptance. Only my grandfather can do that; even my uncle has no authority over me in this matter. I can assure you, my grandfather will not allow me to marry you.”

    “You are uniformly charming!” cried he, with an air of awkward gallantry, “and I am persuaded that when sanctioned by the express authority of both your excellent aunt and uncle, my proposals will not fail of being acceptable to your grandfather.”

    “We will just see what your uncle has to say about this!” cried Mrs. Bennet as she grabbed Elizabeth’s arm and all but dragged her with Mr. Collins in tow to Mr. Bennet’s study. As soon as she got close enough, Mrs. Bennet proceeded to bang on her husband’s door. Mr. Collins was standing slightly back from her and refused to meet Elizabeth’s gaze.

    “Depend upon it, Mr. Collins! Miss Lizzy will be brought to reason!” Mrs. Bennet cried, “She is a very headstrong, foolish girl, and does not know her own interest. We will make her know it!” then pounding again, she exclaimed, “Oh Mr. Bennet! Come quickly! Mr. Bennet!”

    “Foolish? Headstrong?” repeated Mr. Collins to himself. Louder and directed at Mrs. Bennet he said, “If she is really headstrong and foolish, will she make a good wife to a man in my position? I mean, my profession, my intimacy with Lady Catherine De Bourgh, maybe this marriage is not in the best interest of either –”

    “Sir, you quite misunderstand me,” said an alarmed Mrs. Bennet, who proceeded to pounding on the study door even more insistently, “Lizzy is only headstrong in matters such as these. In everything else she is as good-natured a girl as ever lived. She will only listen to Mr. Bennet, who I am sure will see reason.”

    “Aunt, I assure you –” started Elizabeth.

    “Enough!” yelled Mrs. Bennet to her niece, “Elizabeth, Mr. Collins wants you as his wife and his wife you will be!”

    “But her grandfather –” started Mr. Collins hesitantly.

    At that moment Mr. Bennet opened the door and came forward. “What is it, Mrs. Bennet?”

    In a hurried voice, Mrs. Bennet exclaimed, “You must make Lizzy marry Mr. Collins,” as she said this as she grabbed Elizabeth’s arm and led her back to Mr. Bennet, “for she vows she will not have him!” In a loud stage whisper, Mrs. Bennet said, with her hand covering the side of her face Mr. Collins was standing and finished, “and if you do not make haste he will change his mind and not have her.’

    Mr. Bennet raised his eyes and looked at Mrs. Bennet with a calm unconcern which was not in the least altered by her communication. “I have not the pleasure of understanding you,” said he, when she had finished her speech. “Of what are you talking?”

    Gesturing between the two, Mrs. Bennet stated, “Of Mr. Collins and Lizzy! Lizzy declares she will not have Mr. Collins!”

    Shrugging, Mr. Bennet asked, “What am I to do? It seems a hopeless business!”

    Shoving Elizabeth forward toward her husband, Mrs. Bennet exclaimed, “Speak to Lizzy yourself on it! Tell her that you insist upon her marrying him.”

    Mr. Bennet looked from Mr. Collins and his wife to Elizabeth’s heightened color. He realized he should do something before Elizabeth exploded at all parties around her. He looked a little surprised by the turn of events, “Elizabeth, is this true? Has Mr. Collins made you an offer of marriage?”

    She could hear the surprise in his voice, and Elizabeth ground out, “Yes sir, he has. I have also refused him multiple times.”

    “Multiple times?” he said with a smile; however he kept his comments to himself when he saw Elizabeth glare at him.

    “Oh Mr. Bennet! She has been a very ungrateful child! I insist upon her marrying him!”

    “If she does not?” queried Mr. Bennet.

    Mrs. Bennet started waving her white hander kerchief toward Elizabeth and responded, “I will never see her again! She can simply go back to that grandfather of hers.”

    Mr. Bennet whistled and with a quick look at Mr. Collins, who looked like a mixture between confusion and dismay, turned toward Elizabeth and said, “An unhappy alternative is before you. From this day you must be a stranger to one of us. Your aunt will never see you again if you do not marry Mr. Collins, and I will never see you again if you do.”

    Mrs. Bennet wailed at this comment, “What do you mean, Mr. Bennet, in talking this way? You promised me to insist upon her marrying him.”

    “Aunt, I have told you that my grandfather would never sanction such a match! Uncle Thomas can have no authority in this matter!” Elizabeth tried to explain again and added, “Truly, Aunt you need not worry about Longbourn.”

    It was Mr. Bennet who did not allow Elizabeth to continue this time. He interjected and said, “My dear, I have two requests: allow me my own decision in this matter as I am acquainted with her grandfather and his wishes, and my own room. As for your wish to return Elizabeth to her grandfather, it will go on as planned next summer. I will not be moved on either subject.” After which he turned to Mr. Collins and bowed to the man.

    Mr. Collins started to depart, feeling all at once both lost and frustrated by the turn of events. Mrs. Bennet started to trail after him and tried to convince him that Elizabeth still could be persuaded to marry him.

    Finally, a few minutes into her ranting, Mr. Collins exclaimed in a voice that marked his displeasure, “Madam! Let us be done! Far be it from me to resent the behavior of your niece when she has the approval and support of her guardian! I will be resigned to the decision. You will not, I hope, consider me disrespectful to your family by withdrawing my pretension on your niece’s attentions. I have asked and been refused. Let that be an end of it.”

    “Yes, Mrs. Bennet!” cried Mr. Bennet, “Let that be an end of it! I will hear no more of this situation.”

    Both Mrs. Bennet and Mr. Collins, at this announcement, retreated to their rooms. Mrs. Bennet could be heard yelling for her smelling salts as she climbed the stairs.

    As soon as her aunt was well above stairs, Elizabeth turned back to Mr. Bennet and did not allow him the chance to speak. She vented her anger so forcibly that Mr. Bennet was required to rethink his previous actions, “That was badly done, Uncle: badly done! Had you heeded my warning weeks ago, we would have been able to avoid this entire situation. As it is, you are responsible for Mrs. Bennet’s activities, the hurt that has been caused to Mr. Collins who is a good man, and my own frustration and mortification at having to refuse a man who should never have been in a position to offer for me. Badly done, sir!”

    As Elizabeth whirled around Mr. Bennet could not help be reminded of his own brother when he was angry. He belatedly hoped that all parties would be able to move on from the unfortunate situation. After all, what was he to do now that it was over?

    The fallacy in his thinking was clear: Mrs. Bennet may have been told to be done with the proposal, but her cries and flutterings could be heard coming loudly from her room the rest of the afternoon. After a short time in his room, Mr. Collins found that he could not stand listening to Mrs. Bennet anymore and thus removed from the house.

    Feeling the need to escape, Elizabeth grabbed her shawl and went outside. Unfortunately for Elizabeth, her day was not going to get much better. As she stormed around the side of Longbourn, she saw Jane sitting in the barren garden reading a letter.

    As Elizabeth approached Jane, she could see a sadness descend over her cousin as she read and re-read the short missive in her hand. Even though Elizabeth was irritated with her aunt and uncle at the moment, all her thoughts turned toward Jane.

    "This is from Caroline Bingley; what it contains has surprised me a good deal,” Jane started as Elizabeth drew close enough to hear her and Jane handed her the letter. “By this time, the whole party has left Netherfield, and is on their way to town. According to Caroline they have no intention of coming back.”

    Elizabeth was taken back by Jane’s calm statement of her beloved leaving. As she read the letter from Caroline to Jane, she felt her ire rising and her irritation returning.

    Netherfield Park, Hertfordshire
    November 28, 1811

    Dear Jane,

    By the time you receive this letter, you will find that my brother and I have not only decided to remove to London, but have left as early as possible. I do not pretend to regret anything I shall leave in Hertfordshire, except your society, my dearest friend; but we will hope that the next time you are in London, that we may enjoy a delightful visit and renew our friendship then. In the meanwhile, may we lessen the pain of separation by a very frequent and most unreserved correspondence? I depend on you for that.

    Elizabeth stopped at this point and looked incredulously at Jane. Surely Jane realizes that Caroline has only invited her to call and write to her but has made no reference to intentions every being returned! Even if I could believe that Miss Bingley wishes for Jane’s company; to return a visit to Cheapside would be an affront to Miss Bingley’s dignity. Seeing the look of unhappiness on Jane’s face, Elizabeth could tell she was only thinking of Mr. Bingley. To Jane she said, “It is unlucky, that you should not be able to see your friends before they leave the country. Surely, they will not be retained in London for long. Miss Bingley shows every effort to maintain contact with you.”

    “Elizabeth, keep reading; later in the letter, Caroline decidedly says that none of the party will return into Hertfordshire this winter.” As Jane said this, Elizabeth turned her attention back to the letter and read it aloud.

    When my brother left us this morning, he imagined that the business which took him to London might be concluded in three or four days; but we are certain it cannot be so. I am convinced that once Charles gets to town he will be in no hurry to leave it again, we have determined on following him there so that he will not be alone. Many of my acquaintances are already there for the winter; I wish that I could hear that you, my dearest friend, had any intention of making one of the crowd—but of that I despair.

    I sincerely hope your Christmas in Hertfordshire may abound in the gaieties which that season generally brings, and that your beaux will be so numerous as to prevent your feeling the loss of the three of whom we shall deprive you.

    Elizabeth started to shake her head, "All this states is that Miss Bingley does not mean that he should return before winter."

    “Elizabeth, you do not understand. Caroline wrote something that particularly hurts me. I will not keep any secrets from you. She writes that his interest is elsewhere.” Jane said as she looked at the ground.

    “Mr. Bingley interested elsewhere?” cried Elizabeth. “No, I do not believe it.”

    “It is all in the note. Please read it aloud.”

    Mr. Darcy is impatient to see his sister; and, to confess the truth, we are scarcely less eager to meet her again. I really do not think Georgiana Darcy has her equal for beauty, elegance, and accomplishments; and the affection she inspires in Louisa and me is heightened into something still more interesting. Dare I hope to call her my sister? I do not know whether I ever before mentioned to you my feelings on this subject; but I will not leave the country without confiding them, and I trust you will not esteem them unreasonable.

    My brother admires her greatly already; he will be able to see her on the most intimate of footings. Her relations all wish the connection as much as his own; and a sister's partiality is not misleading me, I think, when I call Charles most capable of engaging any woman's heart. Am I wrong, my dearest Jane, in indulging the hope of an event which will secure the happiness of so many?

    Jane interrupted, clearly hurt by the passage, and cried out, “Is it not clear enough? Caroline is convinced of her brother’s indifference and seeks to warn me. After all the time Caroline and I have spent together, she must suspect my feelings for her brother and does not wish for me to be further injured by his indifference! Can there be any other opinion on the subject?”

    "Yes, there can; for mine is totally different! Miss Bingley sees that her brother is in love with you, and wants him to marry Miss Darcy. She followed him to town in hope of keeping him there, and now is trying to persuade you that he does not care about you,” exclaimed Elizabeth who was equally upset by Miss Bingley’s clear intentions on separating her brother from Jane.

    Jane shook her head but Elizabeth continued, “You ought to believe me, Jane! No one who has ever seen you two together can doubt his affection. Miss Bingley clearly saw it and Louisa clearly mentioned her own approval of her brother’s affections. The only problem is that Caroline believes we are not rich enough or well-connected enough for her! Truly Jane, if she knew who I was or who my grandfather was, she would be doing everything in her power to separate her brother from his friend’s sister rather than encourage the match!”

    “If we both viewed Miss Bingley the same way,” replied Jane, “I might be worried about your representation of her actions. However, I am more acquainted with Miss Bingley and believe that Caroline is incapable of willfully deceiving anyone. All that I can hope in this case is that she is deceiving herself.”

    Elizabeth was incredulous, but could see that Jane did not wish to argue and so stated, “Believe her to be deceived, by all means. As a good friend fret no more. However, I warn you: when her brother returns after the winter he will still be in love with you.”

    The rest of the morning, Elizabeth and Jane spoke of inconsequential things, both seeming to lose their attention and drift off into their own thoughts. It was about an hour before lunch that Elizabeth finally excused herself. “I must go and write to Uncle Robert. I have been neglecting my correspondence for the past few days. He probably believes that I have forgotten him entirely!”

    “Of course, dear Elizabeth! Please greet him for me.” Jane replied as she watched Elizabeth get up to remove to the house.

    The girls almost made it to the house, when they stumbled upon Charlotte Lucas. As the girls greeted each other at the door, all three could hear the shrill sounds of Mrs. Bennet upstairs. Elizabeth sighed as she led her cousin and friend inside and to the sitting room.

    “Dear Elizabeth, what has happened?” Charlotte asked as she sat down next to Mary.

    Mary answered for Elizabeth, who after the morning’s events was unhappy at now having to explain her aunt’s latest episode, “Mr. Collins proposed to Elizabeth and Elizabeth refused. Mother is upset by the proceedings.”

    Jane gasped and put a hand over her mouth as she cried, “You never mentioned that the entire time we were outside!”

    “Due to the fact that I wish it had not happened,” frustrated Elizabeth added, “He refused to accept my refusal and aunt kept telling him I would marry him.” She then gave a significant look to Jane and said, “It appeared that neither cared whether I wanted to marry him or if my guardian would let me marry him!”

    Charlotte looked at the strained look on Elizabeth’s face and asked, “Elizabeth, would it help if I invited him to dinner?”

    Elizabeth looked with relief at her friend and said, “Please do.”

    Mary added, “Mother refuses to leave her room. All of her comments can be heard throughout the house.”

    Elizabeth held her hands out in defeat and said, “I have no wish to harm him any further and would appreciate any help, Charlotte.”

    Charlotte then asked, “When is he to leave? Would it be prudent if I offered him to stay with us?”

    Mary smiled her gratitude and said, “He was planning on leaving the day after tomorrow around midmorning, after breakfast, I do not believe the hired carriage will arrive until then.”

    Charlotte’s visit was a boon to Elizabeth. She only stayed long enough to receive not only Mr. Collins’ acquiescence, but also his promise to remove himself and his belongings to Lucas Lodge before dinner. However, for that time, Elizabeth felt as if a weight had been lifted. She had never wanted to hurt Mr. Collins: even though she found him very foolish, he was still a good man in essentials. That her friend would speak up and offer hospitality where her family could not was appreciated.

    Dinner that evening was a quite affair. Mrs. Bennet had opted to stay in her room and Mr. Bennet was satisfied to leave the girls to their own devices. Shortly after dinner, he retired to his study. Still upset with her uncle, Elizabeth found she was pleased to spend the evening with her cousins.

    As Jane mended some things, Mary could be seen showing Catherine the figuring for piece of music on the piano. Elizabeth, hoping to be able to read had brought with her a book to the sitting room. Her activity was quickly was interrupted when Lydia threw aside the old fashion magazine she had thought to go through.

    “Lord!” she cried, “I am so bored!” she got up and started walking around the room until finally she approached Elizabeth, “Lizzy! I thought it quick funny that Mr. Collins’ even offered for you! I mean, everyone could see you didn’t like him! Who would want to marry him anyway?”

    “He is a good and kind man, Lydia, I am sure there is someone for him out there,” sighing is Elizabeth added, “It simply is not me.”

    “Can you image, Kitty, Elizabeth married to a clergyman?” cried Lydia across the room to where Catherine sat, “I mean, there would be no fun and no parties! I certainly could not do it!” She then started to laugh as she added, “You should have seen Denny and Wickham’s face when I told them you had refused our cousin, Lizzy!” Elizabeth’s head shot up and she asked, “Just who have you told about this? I had not wanted it general knowledge.”

    Lydia laughed and said, “I do not know why! It is such a good joke!”

    Elizabeth asked again, “Lydia, just who have you told?”

    Lydia shrugged and responded, “I do not know. It was not as if I counted the people I spoke with. I mean, there was, of course, Mariah. We walked into town after lunch, and we met with some of the officers. I believe I mentioned it to the Long’s, and I saw Aunt Philips –”

    Elizabeth cried, “Lydia! The entire town must know by now!”

    Lydia shrugged and said, “Why do you care Lizzy? I assure you most of the people I spoke found it funny!”

    Elizabeth cried, “Lydia! A refusal should not be made common knowledge! It does nothing good for either party. One will always inevitably be the source of negative comments for quite a while!”

    “So? I do not understand why you are so upset! It is not as if you should be worried!”

    “Lydia! Even though I am not the right person for Mr. Collins, that does not mean he deserves to be censured and ridiculed by society! Think of the embarrassment!”

    Lydia shook her head and said, “Lizzy, nobody really cares about who you have refused. In fact, it was Aunt Philips who commented that she did not understand why you had refused him. After all, he is the best offer you could have made.” She stood and said, “I do not wish to be lectured, you are not Mama; I’m going to my room.”

    Elizabeth sat down with a heavy sigh and attempted to pick her book up once more, however she felt a weight hesitantly sit down next to her. When she looked up she saw, Catherine had abandoned Mary. Elizabeth looked across the room to where Jane sat by herself with her self-appointed task of mending and saw Mary approach and silently pick up some of the mending to fix as well.

    She turned to Catherine and said, “You seem troubled, Catherine. What is it?”

    Catherine sat on the edge of the sofa, slightly turned toward Elizabeth and finally asked, “Elizabeth, why did you refuse Mr. Collins?”

    Elizabeth stated simply, “I did not love him.”

    “I know that but,” Catherine hesitate again and the quickly said, “Should you have?”

    Elizabeth smiled and replied, “Should I have refused him because I will not receive another offer since I have no dowry to offer to anyone?”

    Catherine nodded and said, “Please do not be offended.”

    “I could not, even if I wanted to!” Elizabeth smiled as she said, “You are concerned for my future. That is admirable.”

    “I know Mr. Collins is a silly man, and not very bright. But he is the heir to Longbourn, and has what seemed like, a comfortable home in Kent,” Catherine stated, “Could you not have been content?”

    “Could you see me being content with a man who is ridiculous?” asked Elizabeth, “Even if I have no dowry? Would you wish that life for me?”

    Catherine shook her head and said, “No, I cannot see you being happy, nor would I wish that for you.” Catherine sat back in the sofa with the worry still etched on her face.

    “Is there something else?” queried Elizabeth, “You still look troubled.”

    Catherine looked down at her hands that were fidgeting with a cushion and asked, “There are so few eligible men in Hertfordshire, what happens if…Mr. Bingley does not return and marry Jane?”

    Elizabeth cocked her head to the side and studied her cousin. Finally she asked, “Are you worried for your sisters, for myself, or for yourself? What happened to your own beau? Surely Lieutenant Sanderson has not lost interest in you.”

    Catherine shook her head as she blushed, “I do not know what the lieutenant’s plans are. I do, however, know that I hope they include me. My worry is not for myself, but rather my sisters.”

    Elizabeth put her arm around her cousin’s shoulders and said, “You need not worry, ever. Society is grossly misled as to my future; and my grandfather would never allow you or your family to be homeless.”

    The sat in silence for a few minutes; Elizabeth allowed her thoughts to drift to her favorite cousin and Mr. Bingley. As she considered what would happen to Jane if Mr. Bingley was persuaded not to return after the winter, her face hardened. Jane deserves better. She deserves friends who will see her goodness and relish it. She deserves to marry a man devoted to her as she is devoted to him. Elizabeth avoided her aunt as much as she possibly could the next day. She found it quite easy due to the fact that Mrs. Bennet had chosen to stay in her room for most of the morning.

    “Elizabeth! You will never guess what I just heard!” Catherine exclaimed as she and Mary burst into Elizabeth’s room after returning from a trip to town.

    Elizabeth was very tired and had opted to spend most of her own morning in solitude; she had been unable to sleep the night before due to her thoughts being in a huge jumble. Elizabeth knew it was her duty to inform her grandfather of what had occurred. During dinner the evening before, it became apparent that Mr. Bennet felt the whole situation was over. Elizabeth did not know if he would write to her grandfather about it or not. She chose not to wait and find out.

    Elizabeth had been sitting at her desk and was on her third sheet of paper, when Catherine and her sister had come into her room unannounced. “If she shall never guess, why should she try then?” questioned Mary.

    “Oh pooh!” Catherine said, but turned her attention back to Elizabeth, “You will never believe it! Mr. Collins proposed to Charlotte Lucas last night and was accepted!”

    The possibility of Mr. Collins’ fancying himself in love with her friend had not once occurred to Elizabeth; but that Charlotte could encourage him seemed almost as far from possibility as Elizabeth encouraging him herself. Elizabeth could not help crying out, “Engaged to Mr. Collins! My dear Charlotte! It is…impossible?”

    Before Elizabeth was able to obtain the particulars, she heard Lady Lucas and Charlotte being announced downstairs. All three girls hurried down as quickly as they could. When they got to the sitting room, Elizabeth was astonished even more when the rumors were confirmed through Lady Lucas’s own lips.

    “My dear Fanny! You will rejoice with me, I am sure. Last night, my dear Charlotte accepted your cousin’s proposal. She will soon be Mrs. Collins!” The entire room, Mrs. Bennet included, were shocked by this announcement so unceremoniously given.

    The look on Charlotte’s face was enough that Elizabeth was ringing for her jacket to take her friend outside. Unfortunately, Mrs. Bennet’s shock only lasted a few moments, and the young ladies and Lady Lucas were accosted by her words, “Surely not! Why just yesterday he proposed to Lizzy!”

    Lady Lucas shook her head, “He informed us that he was refused. He asked, she consented, and her father’s permission has already been given. Indeed, right now, they are at Mr. Philips’ office, drawing up the paperwork.”

    “Why on earth would he propose to your daughter when he could have Elizabeth?” cried Mrs. Bennet.

    The young ladies all gasped, Lady Lucas, however, expected something like this and, taking no offense at the outburst, replied calmly, while directing her daughter to leave with her, “He could not have Elizabeth and chose my Charlotte. We wished to be the ones to tell you, my friend, and hope you will be able to rejoice with us in a few days after everything has calmed down. We shall leave you now as we can see it is not an appropriate time for a social call. I will contact you later this week.” As Lady Lucas finished her statement, she swept her daughter out of the room with her.

    Elizabeth chose to leave the room as well, before Mrs. Bennet found her tongue again. As she reached her room and saw her last attempt at writing her grandfather she sighed, it seems I will have more to tell him , she thought as she attempted yet again to inform her guardian of what had happened.

    She should not have worried about James’ reaction. After all, he had already written to her his opinion on Mr. Collins’ suit previously. However, when she was handed the his response to the whole affair, Elizabeth felt like she could finally breath and put the entire situation behind her.

    Heythrop, Oxford
    December 03, 1811

    Dear Elizabeth,

    First, I apologize for the lateness of this letter. As you have already determined, I am at Heythrop Park now. After a few weeks at Eddy’s country estate, I found my way to Heythrop. The mail is slowly catching up to my movements.

    However, as you can see from the ill handwriting, something has happened to me. I am fine; however, Jones is actually writing this letter. Your foolhardy grandfather was thrown from his horse while riding to visit a tenant upon my arrival in Oxford. I landed on my arm and broke the blasted thing in two places. Dr. Martin claims I will heal nicely if I cease to use it. Outside of an irritation at being limited, I am fine. Do not worry yourself.

    I have to admit to no small amount of shock as you describe what has happened to Jane. Speaking as a man, if Mr. Bingley was as attentive as you say, I would quite agree: he sounds as if he is in love with Jane. I would also hazard a guess that if he is truly in love with the girl, no amount of persuasion from his sister should be able to keep him from her. However, if she and his friend are able to permanently separate the two, then I do not believe he loved her enough. Time will only tell.

    I am concerned by your reaction to this friend of his. Who is he? Maybe I know him. If you wish I could give him a good speaking to!

    However, I would remind you of Mr. Johnston, though. Remember when Mr. Johnston claimed he had fallen in love with Jane and Jane found him to be a “charming man”? I remember you found him a bore and proceeded to persuade Jane against him. I still agree he was not the right man for her, but you might find that this friend of Bingley’s was doing the same thing that you did with Mr. Johnston.

    Do not get mad at me for saying so.

    On to a more serious matter: you were quite right, your uncle did fail to inform me of the Collins debacle. I am proud of you, my girl. You handled it with dignity. I caution you however, if he is your friend’s choice, you must choose: accept it and encourage her (not necessarily him) or lose the friendship. You do not have to agree with her decision; you only have to support her. Choose wisely; from your description of your cousin, I would never have thought to invite him into any of my homes voluntarily. However, if he is to be married to your good friend, you will have to accept him if you accept her.

    I will admit to some level of curiosity regarding this new acquaintance of yours: Mr. Wickham. I have heard that name before but cannot place it. I will also admit to a little worry: you have not only have mentioned him once; it was from your uncle thata few times but never your preference for the man. I had to hear of your preference from Thomas rather than yourself. Let this not be a harbinger of what is to come. Please do not be afraid of telling me of your love interests. I cannot promise I will understand the attraction, but I still feel the need to be made aware of any potential grandsons…unless of course, your uncle is playing with me for his own amusement. In that case, disregard this last paragraph.

    I will also admit to some confusion. If this Wickham fellow has indeed suffered as much as your uncle says he claims, then he is to be pitied. I caution you however, do not listen to one side of the story. There are always two. You seem to believe the worst of this friend of Bingley’s, whoever he may be, and you might find him to not be as bad as you thought. There could simply be a misunderstanding between the two.

    I know that you will be seeing Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner soon, and am quite jealous. Mr. Gardiner just wrote me that he has received the case of French port I ordered for Thomas and is planning on sharing it with him during the Holiday season. The scene at Longbourn seems to be more and more inviting. Hopefully next year we can entertain all of the Gardiners and Bennets here at Heythrop with you as the hostess.

    Once again, I am sorry. I wish to be with you and our family as much as you do, however, it has snowed quiet terribly here in Oxford, for some reason. With my arm, I do not feel it is safe to travel until the spring. Trust that I would rather be there than here with a broken arm. I find myself feeling quite alone in this drafty castle and am counting the days until I will finally have you by my side where you belong. If I have not said it enough, my dear, I am quite proud of the lady you have grown up to be.

    Do not worry about me. I will overcome my melancholy. There are plenty of events to partake in in the dusty castle. I will finish now as this letter is already much longer than I anticipated. Jones is quite in a state of anxiousness. He wants to get to town to post it, and return back by nightfall.

    Your Grandfather,
    James

    Elizabeth read and re-read the letter. The Gardiners were due to arrive next week and she found she had much to speak with Madeline about. I am so concerned about Jane, and Charlotte. But Grandfather gives me much to think about. Can I accept Mr. Collins as the husband of my dear, dear friend? Surely I can tolerate him in order to have her society. But I can hardly see him at Heythrop .

    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Jane reading her letter. For over a week and a half, Jane had heard nothing of Mr. Bingley and his sister. Now, Jane had received a letter at the same time Elizabeth received hers from James. As she watched Jane read her letter, Elizabeth saw the depression in Jane’s posture become even more pronounced.

    She asked, “Jane, what have you heard? For my part, my letters have all been re-routed to Oxford from London and Grandfather has just now received them.”

    Jane handed Elizabeth her letter and said, “It has been decided. They will not return to Netherfield for the entire winter; if ever. There is very little in this letter to give me comfort, except for Miss Bingley’s professed affection for me.” Jane commented, as she folded the letter and folded the letter back up. “The chief of the letter contained information about the society they now keep with Miss Darcy.”

    As the two sat in the sitting room, they could hear Mrs. Bennet lamenting from upstairs to either Catherine or Mary, who were sitting with her, “Oh, if only Mr. Bingley would return! Then all would be set to rights!”

    Jane sighed and said in frustration, “If Mother were a little more discreet! She can have no idea of the pain she gives me by continually bringing him into conversation.” She added, “It cannot last long. He will be forgotten, and we shall all be as we were before. I have been expecting this letter for the past week at least.”

    Elizabeth looked at her cousin with compassion, but said nothing.

    “You doubt me?” asked Jane, slightly blushing, “You can have no cause to, I will always remember him as the most amiable man I have ever met, but that will be all. He cannot be blamed, he gave me no assurances. I am thankful that I do not have that pain. Trust me, cousin! I will heal and be over this!”

    “My dear Jane!” exclaimed Elizabeth, “You are too good; I do not know what to say to you. I feel as if I had never done you justice, or loved you as you deserve.”

    Miss Bennet eagerly disclaimed all praise and responded in kind, “No Elizabeth! That is not fair. You would have me believe that I can never speak ill of anybody!”

    “Jane, believe me when I say, the more of this world I see, the more am I dissatisfied with it; and every day confirms my belief of the inconsistency of all human characters, and of the little dependence that can be placed on the appearance of merit or sense. I have met with two instances lately; one I will not mention, the other is Charlotte’s marriage. It is unaccountable! In every view it is unaccountable! You must allow me to be unhappy for you: you were well on your way to falling in love with a very respectable gentleman who loved you in return, I am sure of it. Charlotte has accepted a man she can barely tolerate and who is foolish simply to have a home! Tell me that this is fair!”

    “Oh Elizabeth! Do not give way to these types of feelings! They will ruin your happiness. You must allow that each person has a different temperament and each situation calls for different action. Charlotte, for instance, is a very steady and prudent person; and Collins is a respectable gentleman. It is a good match; it is not perfect, but Charlotte is very fortunate. The Lucas family is quite large and even though it would be preferable for her to hold our cousin in her esteem, it is not required in a marriage.”

    “Jane, Mr. Collins is a conceited, pompous, narrow-minded, silly man; you know he is foolish as well as I do. If Charlotte is attracted to him then she has very poor taste.”

    “Elizabeth, simply because their temperaments and intelligence do not match, does not mean it will not be a good marriage. But enough of Charlotte – you mentioned two instances. Do not believe that I do not know to whom you are referring,” sighed Jane. “Elizabeth, we must not put blame on Mr. Bingley. I would not have him lowered in your opinion. Simply because he obviously enjoyed my company, we must not believe that his actions were meant for anything beyond friendship. I believe Mama is the perfect example of a woman fancying more admiration than there is.”

    “And if men show more than they should?” posed Elizabeth.

    “If it their actions intentionally led to conclusions of affection, they cannot be justified. However, I do not believe that this was the case with Mr. Bingley.” Jane replied.

    Elizabeth sighed and tried to explain herself without upsetting Jane, “I believe that Mr. Bingley had no intention to lead you on, as well; and even though he did not intend to, he still was in error and therefore the cause of his own inconsistency. Thoughtlessness, wanting to give notice to the feelings of others, and the want of a resolution can cause this type of inconsistency of character.”

    Curious, Jane asked, “Which do you believe is Mr. Bingley’s case? Do you still believe that his sisters influenced him?”

    Nodding her head, Elizabeth stated, “I believe that Miss Bingley did, and that Louisa, more than likely has not part in the act. I also believe that Mr. Darcy has played a larger role in this as well.” Drawing closer to Jane, Elizabeth added, “I know that you find my opinion hard to believe. After all, it seems as if they wish only for his happiness. If he chooses you, then this should please her; however, I believe she wishes him to choose Miss Darcy instead.”

    As she said this, Elizabeth stood and started pacing, finally she continued, “Jane, I do not wish to pain you, however, I do not believe that she wishes only for his happiness. This could be obtained quite easily by advancing your suit. Instead, Caroline, like so many others of the ton places more value on a lady’s fortune, connections, and pride. Believe me Jane, when I say, if she knew about all of your connections, her reaction would be very different.”

    Jane stood as well, and stated, “It is clear from her letters that she wants her brother to marry Miss Darcy, with whom she sees him forming an attachment. Please do not be offended, maybe your own situation has affected your view on the matter? Not everyone is a fortune hunter and I cannot believe that Caroline could be so callous as to redirect her brother’s interest for her own self-interest.” Shaking her head she continued, “No, they have known Miss Darcy for much longer and love her more, which is reasonable. What sister would be able to separate her brother from the object of his own happiness without a good reason?”

    Jane concluded, “No, I cannot believe that Caroline’s character is as inconsistent as you say; nor can I believe that her actions would change if she knew of your inheritance. She must truly believe that her brother is not attached to me. If she did believe that he was attached to me and sought to part us, and he truly was attached, she would not be able to succeed. This type of action causes a duplicity and conceit in all parties involved and it distresses me.”

    Jane turned away from Elizabeth, almost as if she were ashamed of her next words, “I am embarrassed for having been mistaken in his regard for me, but what I would feel if I harbored ill thought of him and his sisters. It makes me ill just considering it. Allow me the courtesy of seeing them in the best light, a light, in my opinion, that is the only one that can be understood.”

    Elizabeth could not oppose such a wish; and from this time on, Mr. Bingley’s name was scarcely ever mentioned between them.



    Posted on 2017-05-10

    Chapter 4 (Part Two)

    Christmas at Longbourn, 1811

    The next few weeks brought a great anticipation to the Bennet household. Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner were to arrive one week before Christmas and were to stay until the New Year. Everyone in the Bennet family enjoyed the holiday visit by their favorite family members and this year was proving to be no exception.

    Elizabeth found herself in a whirlwind of activities. She was participating in everything from helping the servants decorate for the festive season, to helping her cousins shop for materials for their Christmas creations. Even though the days passed quickly, Elizabeth felt the absence of Jane’s companionship most keenly. As busy as Elizabeth was, Jane was equally busy; tending to the sick on their estate, and preparing Christmas gifts for each of Longbourn’s tenants. Neither cousin could find any time to spare. As she watched Jane move from task to task, Elizabeth could see how unhappy every mention of the Bingley party was making her. Unfortunately, Elizabeth was at a loss as to how to cheer her cousin up.

    The morning of the Gardiner’s arrival, Elizabeth found herself in her uncle’s study. She was going over his ledgers and making notes. Soon I will need to pass this completely to Mary, maybe in the New Year . A fit of melancholy overtook Elizabeth as she sat in the office. She got up and, lost in her thoughts, moved toward the window facing the driveway. She was so lost in her thoughts on all the changes coming in the next year that she, Elizabeth did not notice the carriage pull up until she saw the footman open the door and the youngest Gardiners bound outside.

    A small smile formed on Elizabeth’s face as she heard Mrs. Bennet yelling from outside the office, “Oh my dear Madeline! You must be so tired and worn out! I myself am feeling quite the same,” By this time, Elizabeth had made her way into the hallway and was watching the Gardiner family being greeted by the Bennets.

    For the next half hour, people were reunited, nerves were calmed then ignited again, and much laughter was to be had as the Gardiners were shown to their rooms and the youngest children were fawned over by all the young ladies. Elizabeth was unaware that her movements were being watched by Madeline. For the first time in Elizabeth’s life, she felt lost and did not feel comfortable joining in on the revelry. This was not her home to welcome them to. But where is my home? Oxford? London?

    As she allowed her thoughts to continue, Elizabeth became even more uncomfortable. She felt fortunate when Hill approached her about an issue with dinner and used it as a means to escape.

    Madeline watched the emotions cross Elizabeth’s face and became worried; a closer inspection was certainly warranted. It was not until later that Mrs. Gardiner found her chance to observe her honorary niece. It was after dinner, and her husband and brother-in-law were appreciating the port that Mr. Gardiner had brought, Madeline Gardiner could be found listening with what looked like rapt attention to her sister-in-law. Only the most observant of family members realized that she was only half listening to her sister. None of the information Mrs. Bennet was informing her of was news. Her eldest nieces were quite diligent correspondents, and she had noticed an increase of late in the correspondence from her middle nieces.

    “I do not blame Jane,” stated Mrs. Bennet, “If she had been able to, she would have been planning her wedding as we speak! But Lizzy! Oh sister! It is very hard to think that she might possibly have been Mrs. Collins by now. In this very house, she refused him! Oh! She could have been the future mistress of this house but now Lady Lucas will have a daughter married before I do! However, you coming here now is the greatest of comforts, and I am very glad to hear what you have to tell us of the latest fashions!”

    Jane had written for a few months regarding the newest neighbors. However, her last letter was almost completely devoid of any mention of them. From the letters she had received from Mrs. Bennet, Elizabeth, and even Mary, she had been expecting to come for the Christmas holiday to Jane being engaged. When they had arrived, she was astonished to find out that not only would that event not be happening, but she would not even get to meet the Bingleys due to their removal to London.

    “Aunt,” interrupted Catherine shyly. She knew if she wished to speak with her aunt, she would have to stop her mother from commandeering the conversation. “I hate to bother you, but were you able to acquire another drawing pad for me? I have almost used up my last one, and Meryton did not have anymore. Mr. Brown will have to order me one from London. He said that it could take up to a few weeks to get here.”

    Smiling at her niece, Madeline said, “Yes. It is in my trunk. See me tomorrow and I will have it liberated for you.”

    Catherine’s smile was so large and genuine Mrs. Gardiner was surprised she did not hear a normal squeal attached to it. She frowned when Lydia spoke from across the room, “What are you speaking of? Your art Kitty? How droll!”

    Catherine only responded, “You need not care for it.” and went back to her sewing and speaking quietly with Mary; both ladies seemed to be immersed in their embroidering.

    Realizing that Mary was working on a rather large square of cloth, she asked, “What are you working on Mary? That is quite a strong fabric.”

    Mary blushed, something Madeline had never seen before, “I am embroidering the Reverend’s initials on some handkerchiefs for him for Christmas.”

    Madeline’s eyebrows raised and she almost made a comment only to be forestalled by another long-winded exclamation from Mrs. Bennet. “Yes!” Smiling hugely, Mrs. Bennet’s happiness could be seen and heard, “The Reverend Forsythe is most definitely a favorite of ours. We have invited him for dinner before the Christmas Eve service, and also to join us after church Christmas day! One daughter married, even though he has yet to propose! Mary you must put yourself out there more.”

    Mrs. Bennet started fanning herself as she continued, “To think: we could be planning two weddings if I did not have so many obstinate girls! Do not smirk like that at me Miss Lizzy! You had your chance! And now what? You are probably hoping Mr. Wickham will favor you enough to bestow his favors on you? I think not! I heard it from Mrs. Long just yesterday; he is to become engaged to Miss King!”

    “Miss King? Why ever would he want that mousy girl?” exclaimed Lydia, who had bolted upright at Mrs. Bennet exclamation.

    Dryly, Elizabeth stated, “I assure you aunt, I have not entertained any such thoughts of Mr. Wickham,” a fact that caught Elizabeth quite off guard. With everything that had been happening at Longbourn since the ball, Elizabeth had completely forgotten about the man. She was gratified; Elizabeth had finally come to the conclusion she had absolutely no feelings for him.

    “As well you should not! A decent man such as him, attaching himself to you! Why, you will not even get anything upon my death! What could you offer him? What could you offer anyone? No one will offer for you again! How my nerves shatter at the thought of Mr. Collins’ proposal!”

    “If the thought of my refusal causes harm to your nerves, dear Aunt, simply do not think upon it! For I assure you, I will be fine, even without marrying Mr. Collins!” proclaimed a laughing Elizabeth. As she spoke, the men had decided to return to the ladies and Mrs. Bennet’s attention was then redirected toward her brother.

    After quietly greeting her brother-in-law, Madeline made her way to the sofa where Elizabeth and Jane had been sitting quietly conversing for most of the evening. She had detected an annoyance in Elizabeth’s countenance earlier when the Netherfield party had been mentioned. Since then, she also detected a melancholy in Jane’s usually serene face. Madeline had her suspicions about Jane but could not account for Elizabeth’s attitude.

    Seeking a few private moments with Elizabeth, Madeline asked Jane if she would be so kind as to retrieve the present they had brought for the family from her maid and peek in on her children, “For if I do it, they will surely wake and want at least three glasses of water each before going back to sleep! I do not know how you do it, Jane, but you are always able to sweet-talk them into slumbering. After our trip this morning, they need as much sleep as possible.”

    “She has all the sweetness in the family! It would make sense that she could sweet-talk children!” Elizabeth responded cheekily.

    With a smile not quite reaching her eyes, Jane rose to comply with her aunt’s wishes, “Of course, Aunt. Is there anything else you need for your comfort?”

    “No dear. That is quite enough.”

    As the ladies watched Jane move from the room, Madeline heard Elizabeth say, “That was extremely subtle Madeline. In Jane’s recent attitude, she probably did not even realize you were trying to remove her from our company. However, I did.”

    “Good.” Then with a concerned look, Madeline asked, “I can guess the reason for Jane’s depression. But I wish to hear it from you: was Jane much in love with Mr. Bingley?”

    “She has never openly admitted it to me, but yes. Her preference was very marked. His departure has marked it even more.”

    “From what I understand, it would have been a good match for Jane. I am sorry he did not propose. But it is probably better that he did not; a young man, such as both you and she have described, so easily falls in love with a pretty girl for a few weeks. Then when circumstances cause a separation no matter the duration, this inconsistent type of love is easily forgotten.”

    “I do not believe him to be inconstant in his affection for her, only in his confidence in himself,” replied Elizabeth tersely.

    Madeline realized that Elizabeth was completely serious in her statement. “Elizabeth?”

    Shaking her head Elizabeth explained, “The circumstances that have caused this separation happened, I sincerely believe, due to the intervention, and persuasiveness of his family and friends. It was most definitely their interference that caused Mr. Bingley to rush out of our society.”

    “How strongly was Mr. Bingley attached to Jane? You make it seem as if he was already in love with her. I can hardly rely on Fanny’s description of him to be accurate. Jane herself spoke often of him in her letters but she also spoke quite equally of his sisters.”

    “I never saw a more promising inclination; he was growing quite inattentive to those around him. He even slighted a few young ladies by his reticence to speak with them over Jane. When Jane was around or being mentioned, the rest of society simply fell away. He even ignored me on numerous occasions because he was focused on her. Of course, I can forgive him that fault. Who could not love Jane?”

    Madeline hesitated slightly before responding, “If Mr. Bingley felt that strongly toward Jane, I am heartily sorry for her! It would explain her melancholy disposition. I am concerned; her personality is not one that she will be able to get over it quickly.” Then smiling she teased Elizabeth, “It should have happened to you, dear Elizabeth! You would have laughed yourself out of a gloomy mood much quicker than she will.”

    Laughing louder than expected in such an intimate setting, their conversation momentarily caught the attention of the rest of the room. Not wishing for their privacy to be interrupted just yet, Madeline lowered her voice and questioned aloud, “I wonder, would she be amenable to returning to London with us? I would love to have her visit, especially since Benjamin and Alexander will be returning to school in January. Emmaline and I will simply be beside ourselves with boredom.”

    Realizing this would put Jane in the very city Mr. Bingley was residing, Elizabeth hesitated, “Madeline, I am sure the change of location will be extremely beneficial to her recovery. I am not sure Jane will wish to be so near to Mr. Bingley after his obvious abandonment.”

    “I hope this to not be the case. We live in such a very different part of town. Since I had never heard of the Bingleys until you and your cousins’ letters, I do not believe we have many if any common acquaintances in London. We also go out so little. Although, I imagine now that the boys are old enough to be in school, Mr. Gardiner and I could take in more society. I really think it highly improbable that we will meet Mr. Bingley by chance.”

    “You are quite right. With Mr. Bingley being firmly under his friend Mr. Darcy’s regulation, there is no fear of either gentleman calling on Gracechurch Street. Mr. Darcy may have heard of Gracechurch Street but will not allow himself to be polluted by visiting someone in trade; and Mr. Bingley never stirs without Mr. Darcy.”

    “Careful Elizabeth, that bespeaks of bitterness,” Mrs. Gardiner cautioned, “What about Miss Bingley? Jane equally spoke of her friendship with Miss Bingley and Mrs. Heart, Harst,….oh dear! What was the other sister’s name?”

    “Hurst. Jane will certainly wish to call upon the sisters. However, I firmly believe that Caroline Bingley has no wish to further a relationship with, and pardon me for saying it, someone whose only connections are in trade. Unless Miss Bingley was to find out about Grandfather, I am sure she will most certainly drop the acquaintance.”

    “Surely not! Jane’s letter spoke of a growing friendship between them.”

    “Miss Bingley was never interested in actually befriending Jane; she only sought to find reasons why her brother could not make a match with her. His attention was marked from the very first moment he met Jane. Miss Bingley has never liked it.” Then with some confusion Elizabeth added, “It is Mrs. Hurst’s behavior that has me puzzled. When we stayed at Netherfield while Jane was ill, Louisa told me she approved of her brother’s choice. However, Caroline has been the only one to write. Jane spent as much time in Mrs. Hurst’s company as she did Louisa. I had not expected her to simply drop the acquaintance.”

    Mrs. Gardiner nodded and offered, “Well, there seems to be more to the situation than meets the eye. However, I am a little hesitant to believe that anyone would simply refuse to be Jane’s friend.”

    Elizabeth’s playful nature was coming out now and she teased, “A wager then? Say some chocolates from the little confectioner’s shop near your home?”

    Smiling, Madeline only said, “Elizabeth, you know I cannot resist those temptations and avoid them at all costs!”

    “Avoid what, Aunt?”

    Neither lady realized Jane had returned, but both welcomed her back. Elizabeth started to speak with Jane and thus removing the need for Madeline to respond. She was quite astounded by all that she had heard and felt the need to reflect on her conversation with Elizabeth.

    It was much later that night that the family decided to go to bed. At some point in the evening, Jane had been asked to stay with the Gardiners and had consented. As Madeline watched her middle nieces interact and her youngest niece looking more bored than normal, Madeline was pleased to see the changes in her middle nieces and grew concerned by the youngest niece’s apparent boredom with company.

    However, as she listened to those around her the rest of the evening, she realized that Elizabeth’s opinion of Mr. Darcy, Mr. Bingley, and even Mr. Collins and Mr. Wickham were generally known and remarked upon. This caused as much concern for Madeline as Lydia’s increasing fascination with red coats. Her remark earlier in the evening about becoming bitter had been a small warning, not meant to be taken seriously. However, as Madeline watched Lizzy, she wondered if she should be having a serious conversation with her niece..

    However, as Madeline watched Elizabeth, it became apparent that more than Jane’s heartbreak was weighing on Elizabeth’s mind. Madeline had always viewed Elizabeth as one of her nieces’ even though she was aware that she was not related to the future duchess. Ever since she had been informed of the young girl’s kidnapping and then subsequent removal to the country with her extended family, Madeline held a unique soft spot for Elizabeth.

    As the evening wore on, Madeline has convinced that Elizabeth was worried about more than just Jane’s disappointment. She watched as the young lady, without her usual enthusiasm attempted to join in conversation with her cousins. She did not fail to notice Elizabeth’s use of her and her husband’s first names instead of her usual “aunt” or “uncle” appellation; Madeline was not offended, by any means, of the less familial name. However, as she watched Elizabeth, Madeline wondered if she needed to have a quite word with Elizabeth. As she heard, Mrs. Bennet, once again lament on Elizabeth’s refusal of their cousin, Madeline thought, After all, it is not as if Fanny is lending a comforting or encouraging ear, at the moment.

    Unfortunately for Mrs. Gardiner, she was unable to speak with Elizabeth privately for more than a few moments for the next few days. Christmas came, and the family attended holiday parties all over Hertfordshire. Mrs. Bennet had outdone herself arranging events during the Gardiner’s visit. Each night, they dined out. Each day, there was something planned to do. Madeline was enjoying herself, but as she continued to watch her family, she realized that Elizabeth was not participating as much as she normally did. She was always joining and contributing, but it seemed to Madeline that her laughter was not reaching her heart.

    Madeline was not completely wrong in her observations. Elizabeth could not help but feel as if something was not quite right. Normally Christmas was her favorite time of year, a season her grandfather had always told Elizabeth had also been her mother’s favorite.

    Each year, Elizabeth, knowing Faith used to love the season, would embrace the festivities with all of her energy. This year she found herself allowing Mary and Catherine to have more involvement. Jane followed her own traditions, and Lydia would always do exactly what Lydia wanted. Elizabeth, unable to embrace the energetic spirit of the season, found herself confessing her melancholy to her grandfather.

    Longbourn, Hertfordshire
    December 12, 1811

    Grandfather,

    I hope you are enjoying your wintery season at Heythrop. I can assure you of my envy; seeing those lovely trees draped magnificently with a blanket of clean snow and ice skating on the river next to the stables… Yes, I am quite jealous.

    But then perhaps you will be jealous of the festivities here. The first of which being the celebration of Mary and her Michael finally coming to the point! Yes, they became engaged last evening and have not chosen a date. It will be a long engagement period. Both parties wish for more time to get to know each other and the good Reverend’s family will hopefully be able to travel late next fall to see the two married. I do so wish to be here for their wedding!

    Mary has informed me that she also wishes for you to attend and that was also a consideration in the length of their engagement. I informed Mary, in no uncertain words, I assure you, that she is NOT to worry about that. You will be there. As soon as they have set the exact date, I will inform you.

    Aunt Fanny is beside herself and very put out. She does not understand their wish to wait to be married and Uncle Thomas had to intervene at one point. Apparently, the final decision to wait is due to the Reverend’s sister coming out in London. Neither Mary or her good Parson wish to detract from his sister’s season and also have no wish to cut it short. Since Reverend Forsythe has accepted a parish near his brother’s home after that parson retires next year, Mary seems to feel the good Lord is guiding their steps.

    Catherine and her unofficial beau are quite an item Sanderson comes and sits in the middle of all the Bennet and Gardiner ladies and then speaks only to speak quietly with Catherine in a corner. Thankfully, Aunt Fanny has been keeping Lydia away from the two of them.

    It is Jane I am worried about. I know that the Gardiners have invited her to London, but her depression is worrying me. She sits with Catherine and her lieutenant diligently; she helps Mary and her Parson often, encouraging the relationships to grow. I have overheard her many times encouraging her sisters to share their feelings with their beaus. She says these things so calmly, but I can tell: she is hurting.

    Jane’s pain is my own. I feel greatly for her. She is such a sweet natured person; how could someone so cruelly separate her from her love? I completely lay all the blame at the feet of his friend and sister. May I never repeat their mistakes!

    Ignore my melancholy. I have no idea what is wrong with me this year. I simply cannot get into the Christmas spirit. Mary and Catherine have been practicing some Christmas duets so the house is full of music. The Gardiner children are here and a delight to both Jane and I, so laughter abounds. I have had quite a hard time keeping them from the presents already under the tree.

    Lydia and Maria have spent many hours making and remaking their dresses for the New Year’s Assembly that happens every year. Mary and Catherine, to my surprise have opted to use older dresses that they have already re-made. Not that you care much for talk of lace and fabrics. It simply seems that everyone around me has the spirit of St. Nicholas, and I cannot seem to find it. I find the snow too cold to be out in, which is unnatural for me. I found Christmas cookies too sweet, Christmas music too…cheerful. Even Aunt Fanny has gotten into the spirit and placed Mistletoe all around the house hoping to force an engagement between Catherine and her soldier.

    I should warn you, while I am thinking about it: I have written a letter to Mrs. Comstock. You are NOT to open any of your presents until Christmas Day. She will inform me if you do. I have been thinking about Mother, Father, and Grandmother and realized, you have never told me what Christmas was like with any of them. Did you have any traditions? Special ornaments?

    I love you and miss you Grandfather. Next Christmas we shall be together and maybe we can resurrect some of those long lost customs.

    Your Granddaughter,
    Elizabeth Bennet Talbot

    Elizabeth hoped that her grandfather might have some insight into the holiday spirit. As she posted her letter and waited for the reply, Elizabeth could not help but wonder how she had never asked her grandfather about his past Christmases. Unfortunately, Elizabeth found herself waiting almost a full week for a response. It came as quickly as it could, and she received it one afternoon while practicing her Italian. She quickly set aside her studies and opened the letter.

    Heythrop Park, Oxford
    December 16, 1811

    My Dearest Elizabeth Evette,

    I would not have you believing that my Christmas this year is lonely. Robert has come to stay with me and partake of the holiday season. You have asked about traditions we have here at Heythrop, and I believe I will start with the current ones. You are right that I am not normally here during the winter. It is much easier to stay in Town or with friends most of the time. However, I have always instructed Mrs. Comstock to make sure Christmas is a lively affair for the servants.

    It seems they, for the past few years, have held a ball for the servants and their families. Nothing extreme, but a lovely dinner followed by dancing with music provided by the servants themselves. They use the grand ballroom and everyone comes in their best. Apparently, since I was to be here, they were going to cancel it. I put a stop to that nonsensical idea and cannot wait to do some good old fashioned country dances in a few weeks.

    I have also had Anna and Maria, two of my upstairs maids, shopping for all the servants. Those two were quite shocked when I gave them the new task. I am looking forward to surprising my cook and housekeeper as we are keeping it from them. Jones is helping them and I believe he has more than a little Christmas spirit this year. I am glad to be of some sort of help to the man healing from his past. He and Anna have been a boon to me; and Anna’s little boy Peter is quite a delight but rambunctious child. He has started to walk and Robert has commented that it is almost like having great-grandchildren or great-grandnephews and nieces at his knee.

    That was not a hint. You are not allowed to marry until after I am gone.

    Speaking of my wayward brother, he showed up with a snow white beard. I think it is in defiance of someone in his office. It has never been against the rules of conduct and deportment; however Robert has never liked beards. He has always found them to scratch terribly. He is welcome with or without the beard, of course. I simply found it amusing. He showed up, completely unannounced, sporting his beard, and in his uniform. One of the servant’s children, who had never met Robert before, saw him and stated that he had not known St. Nicholas was in the military.

    My Evette would have loved children. One of her and my favorite things to do during Christmas, when she was alive, was to dress up as St. Nicholas and deliver presents to all the children around Heythrop Park. The last year we did it, Evette even found one of Father’s old wigs from the attics-I do not understand how he could have worn such a thing! It itches too much for my taste.

    Robert found it hilarious. He had just separated from his wife that year; divorces are still not seen with a friendly eye amongst the ton. Unfortunately for him, his wife was much loved by that particular set. Evette invited him to come and visit his niece. He had such a grand time with her. She absolutely fell in love with his red coat. In fact, she had Robert play the part of St. Nicholas in his military jacket every year after that. Robert for all of his bluster found it amusing.

    Your mother loved Christmas. I cannot fathom why we have never spoken of this before. It was her favorite holiday. That is probably one of the reasons it was so easy for me to stay in London during this time of year. She would decorate the halls with holly; she would have the smell of cinnamon all around the house. When she turned fifteen, she held her first ‘party’ and invited all the servants’ children to the main dining room where they made gingerbread houses. Between her and Evette, Christmas was always festive.

    The year your grandmother died, Faith made a point to continue all of her mother’s traditions. She even dressed up like St. Nicholas’s wife. That year, I had to be St. Nicholas as your uncle was off attending to some battle or other military matters. It was a somber year because St. Nicholas had a black arm band.

    The year Faith died was harder, however. Neither I nor Gregory knew how to celebrate the season. Thankfully, we already had removed to Heythrop and Mrs. Comstock, whom I had just hired, was a blessing. She made it seem as if the spirit of Faith and Evette lived on even though she had never met either lady. I knew I had a treasure then.

    I think, however, the hardest year yet was the first year you were gone. Thomas’ letters were a boon to my spirit but I felt so alone. Bea would not let me dwell in my own pity, and moved her entire family to London that year. We had a marvelous time; the following year, we all went to their country estate. By the time you were able to write back to my letters yourself, Christmases of past were not forgotten but rather, simply not as lonely.

    But here I am depressing you when I should be lifting your own spirits. I am quite happy for Mary. Do you know where his living is located? How is Catherine’s “unofficial” courtship going? Do we need to get him moving along or is he only playing with Catherine’s emotions? I cannot abide laziness, as you know, and I certainly will not abide his toying with her.

    When Jane is in London, I will make sure to keep an eye out for her. Surely, if this fellow left her he is not worthy of her devotion?

    I hope the basket of trinkets and presents I sent made it to Longbourn in good condition. I sent it via post since Jones is reluctant to move from my side. Although he promised me he personally packed the extra fragile items. I am going to be anxious until I hear of their safe delivery.

    Give my love to the rest of the Bennet clan, I will see you in a few months and am counting the days.

    Your, Not Lonely, Grandfather,
    James Talbot



    New Year Assembly, December 31st, 1811

    The evening before the Gardiners were planning to return to London, Madeline approached her brother-in-law who was hiding with her husband, yet again, in the study. “Thomas! Here I find you!”

    “I hope you were not looking for long!”

    “My dear! I take it we are packed and ready to leave in the morning?”

    “Only that which we are planning on using tonight and tomorrow remains. We should be able to leave shortly after breakfast.”

    “Good! Good!”

    “Madeline, what did you need to see me about?” queried Mr. Bennet.

    “Elizabeth.”

    Sighing, he put down the book he had been reading and spoke, “You have seen it as well.” Madeline simply nodded. By the look at Mr. Gardiner’s face, he was clearly at a loss as to what the two were talking about.

    “I am concerned Thomas; she is not as lively as she normally is. I can understand it in Jane, but Lizzy?”

    “I cannot grasp it. At first, I thought it because she was unhappy about Collins. She was quite upset by how I handled that one. After letting the matter rest a few days, I conceded to her point. I should have spoken up sooner. Neither she nor Collins should have been put in that position. Now we have Fanny to deal with. She seems to be over that situation and even has congratulated Mr. Collins and Miss Lucas in public to show her support.”

    Mr. Bennet sipped his drink in contemplation, placed his glass down and added, “Then I thought maybe Elizabeth was unhappy about the engagement of Mr. Wickham to Miss King. She laughs that off and proclaims it to be a ‘good joke’ just like Lydia. I do not know. Females are still as much of a mystery to me as they ever were.”

    “What does the Duke say about it?”

    Surprised at the comment, he replied, “Nothing. I do not believe he has noticed or knows.”

    Shocked, Madeline asked, “Have you told him about Collins’ proposal? Has Elizabeth? Surely her letters show her downheartedness.”

    “I personally did not write him regarding Collins,” he replied candidly, “But I know that Elizabeth did. I received quite a reprimand through the mail. If he had been sitting where you are now, I believe all Meryton would have known of his displeasure. As for Elizabeth, I believe she just wants the whole event to wash away. From my own correspondence with James, I do not believe her letters are showing her melancholy or I am sure he would have asked me about it. She probably fills them with stories of Jane, Mary, and Kitty; even possibly Lydia.”

    “Thomas! Should he not know?”

    “Know what Madeline?” Holding his hands out in exasperation he asked, “Elizabeth is depressed and we do not understand why? That could be said of most of my female acquaintances; you included at times!”

    Unhappy, but realizing the truth in the statement, Madeline conceded, “You are right of course. I simply wonder what it could be. Elizabeth has always been able to laugh her way through life. Whatever is bothering her is extremely concerning.”

    Seeing the pure love for his niece that Mrs. Gardiner was displaying, Thomas could not help but remind her, “Madeline: Elizabeth will speak about whatever it is when she is ready. Not before. As history has proven, it will probably be to you first. I only hope you will let me in on the secret when you find out.”

    “Depend upon it, Thomas, if I can, I will.” Then Mrs. Gardiner asked suddenly, “Thomas, are you aware of this Lieutenant Sanderson’s attentions’ to Catherine?”

    Waving off his sister in law again, he replied, “I have seen her interest but do not believe he has any.”

    Madeline Gardiner shook her head in frustration and replied, “Have you actually watched him? He seeks her out and spends entire evenings monopolizing her attention. Surely, that is enough to be concerned.”

    Mr. Bennet simply shook his head, “Catherine may not be as silly as she once was, but her mother would never allow her to marry a military man of a lower rank. Mrs. Bennet may encourage the flirtation but would never stand for a lieutenant as a son in law.”

    “I think you underestimate how desperate Fanny has become –” started Madeline.

    At that moment, Mrs. Bennet burst into the room unannounced and cried, “Oh dear! We are all ready to go, and here you all are! Chatting! Mr. Bennet! You take delight in vexing me!” Mrs. Bennet fluttered. She was bundled up completely, and as the occupants looked out to the foyer, they saw the rest of the family ready to depart.

    “Ready then, dear? Oh! Well, why do you not take the carriage with Mary, Kitty, and Lydia? Jane and Elizabeth may ride with us in the Gardiner’s carriage. It will be quite a crush but then theirs is larger.”

    After a few more moments of flutterings, Mrs. Bennet conceded and bundled the youngest of her brood in the Bennet carriage. After all, it would not do to arrive late to a Lucas party. Meryton and Hertfordshire might not believe her when she wished the engaged couple happiness that evening. The Christmas Assembly held by the Lucas’.

    It was not as much of a crush in the Gardiner carriage as Mr. Bennet teased. However, the short trip to the Lucas’s was extremely quiet. Mrs. Gardiner and Mr. Bennet were still contemplating Elizabeth’s mood, and Jane and Elizabeth were lost in their own thoughts. For Mr. Gardiner, he was still confused as to what his wife and Thomas had been speaking of and felt it was best to be silent.

    Upon being greeted by the Lucas’, Elizabeth could hear her aunt’s effusions from across the room. She was in rare form. Still not wanting to be too near her to remind her of her displeasure and the Lucas’ happy situation, Elizabeth traveled to the side of the room where she saw Mrs. Long leaving Charlotte quite alone.

    “Dear Charlotte! Here we all are, to celebrate your engagement! It is too bad that Mr. Collins is not here to partake in this revelry!”

    Curious Charlotte inquired, “Do you mean that, Elizabeth?”

    Before Elizabeth could respond, the Reverend Forsythe and Mary approached the duo. Mary calmly stated, “Elizabeth! You made it! Charlotte, your dress is very pretty. Is it new?”

    “Mother insisted I obtain a new gown. I will not have much use for it in Hunsford, but I do enjoy nice things.”

    Elizabeth laughed and said, “Not have use for it! Charlotte, from some of the stories Cousin Collins told us, you will need a few, not many, more formal gowns simply for bi-weekly or monthly dinners at Rosings Park, the home of his Patroness Lady Catherine De Bourgh!”

    She said this with a teasing air, only to see Charlotte become somewhat cross at her. Charlotte then made her excuses to go and mingle the rest of the guests.

    As she walked away, the Reverend was called away by another parishioner, and Elizabeth turned to Mary and said, “Did I say something wrong?”

    Mary hesitated only a minute, Elizabeth had recently been so honest with her she felt comfortable criticizing her behavior in return, “Elizabeth, let us say you accepted a man, for any reason, who had obvious faults and a good friend, whom you wanted to encourage you only made fun of him, how would you feel?”

    Elizabeth started to look uncomfortable, but Mary would not relent, “Add to that fact, that this good friend has always been prettier, livelier, and more sought after by men, even though you were older. Now you have a chance at happiness with your future husband. However, this good friend was proposed to first by him and instead of encouraging you, she makes fun of him and by inference of you. How would you feel?”

    All of this was said with the lowest and most sympathetic of voices; however, Elizabeth was unused to such censure from her cousin and did not know how to respond. Before she could, she heard Mary add a soft “That was badly done, Elizabeth” that almost broke Elizabeth’s heart.

    Mary led Elizabeth to a nearby sofa and continued, “You need to apologize.”

    Realizing her cousin was right, Elizabeth responded, “I know.” Then with an eyebrow raised, added, “When did you become so wise without quoting scripture?”

    Mary just smiled, “Reverend Forsythe and I recently had a discussion about the use of quoting scriptures in real life. I find, and he agrees, that people tend to lose focus and stop listening to you if the only words that come out of your mouth were from someone else. We have agreed that is what studying is for: learning what to say and learning how to incorporate it in our lives rather than mimic our life to it.” Then with a large smile, she added, “I have found more people are willing to listen to my opinions since I have adopted this technique.”

    Hugging Mary, Elizabeth responded, “Indeed, you are very wise, I shall listen to you more often.” She rose and said, “There is no time like the present. Aunt has captured Charlotte. Maybe if I go extract her from Mrs. Bennet’s clutches, she will be more apt to forgive me.”

    As she approached her aunt and Charlotte, she overheard part of the conversation and thought, Out of the frying pan with me and straight into the fire with Aunt. Oh Charlotte!

    “Charlotte you have much to be thankful for! If you have a son, you will never know the heartache and stress that is placed upon you and your nerves! For if you do, there will be no entail –”

    “Aunt Fanny!” Elizabeth interrupted, “Charlotte has not even married Mr. Collins yet and here you are advising her on birthing children?” Without giving Mrs. Bennet a chance to respond, Elizabeth turned to Charlotte, “Charlotte, would you take a walk with me around the room? There are a few particular things I wish to discuss with you.”

    Simply wanting to get away from Mrs. Bennet, Charlotte quickly responded, “Of course.”

    The two ladies walked in silence for a few moments. Finally, when Elizabeth could not take the silence from her dear friend any longer, she guided them toward an isolated part of the room and started, “Charlotte, I must apologize. I carelessly made a comment a while ago that I regret. You must know that if you are happy I am happy. If Mr. Collins is your choice and your heart is set upon him, I will support you.”

    Charlotte turned to Elizabeth and said, “Elizabeth, I know that Mr. Collins has tried your patience for a while. I also understand you find his devotion to his patroness very…enthusiastic. I do not understand this need not to tease but rather mock him. That is what your comment made me feels like: mocked. I have told you before: Mr. Collins is a respectable, honest, and good man. He does not deserve such treatment.”

    “I know. I am sorry, Charlotte. The only explanation I can offer is that at times, I still find it unbelievable that my good sensible friend has fallen in love with him; and we have not had a chance to talk since you became an engaged person.”

    Charlotte thought for a few seconds, and then said, “I see what you are feeling. You must have been very surprised when informed of our engagement; only a day after he proposed to you. In truth he proposed to me the same day he proposed to you.”

    Charlotte could see that Elizabeth was interested and explained, “Oh yes! He came over for dinner and supper remember? We spent a good deal of the afternoon together. After dinner, we were all in the sitting room, and for various reasons, none coordinated I assure you, I found myself alone with Mr. Collins, who proposed.”

    “But why would you accept after so short a courtship; if you could even call it a courtship?”

    “Courtship?” laughed Charlotte, “No, there was no courtship, unless you count dinner and supper with my family and a short walk in the gardens a courtship. But Elizabeth, courtships are for the romantic, which you know that I am not. I never was. I only ask a comfortable home which Mr. Collins has offered. I believe that I will have the same chance at happiness with him that most people can say they have when they are married.”

    “I see.”

    Shaking her head slightly at her friend, Charlotte replied, “I do not believe you do. However, I have every faith in you and our friendship that you will reconcile yourself quite tolerably to this match. Indeed, I hope you are able to do it before March.”

    “Why March?”

    Charlotte hesitated, “I was hoping that you would come visit me in March and April. My father and sister are to visit me. You will be as welcome as either of them. They are not staying for very long, and from what I understand, I will not be leaving Hunsford for quite some time. I shall depend upon your correspondence and hope you will be part of the party in March. Indeed, I hope you could stay for at least a month or two.”

    Elizabeth was all of a sudden forced to admit she had very little time left before she would make her way to London and start to live with her grandfather. “I will ask, but I have a very tight schedule this upcoming year. As you know, I come of age, and have agreed to live with my grandfather for a time after my birthday.” She hesitated only a second before she added, “Also, the Gardiners are planning on taking a trip before the heat of the summer hits and I was invited to join them before removing to London.”

    As she spoke, Elizabeth could see that her words were not what her friend had wanted to hear. Her suspicions were confirmed when Charlotte asked, “Are you sure it is not because you do not wish to spend time in Hunsford with your cousin?”

    At first Elizabeth had no idea how to respond to her friend and finally she replied, “Charlotte, I do not see the visit as visiting my cousin Collins, but rather visiting one of my very good friends in her new home,” when she saw Charlotte visibly relax Elizabeth knew she needed to do something that would solidify her support and stated, “If you truly wish for me to invade so soon after you are married, you may depend upon my presence.”

    “Good! For a moment there, I thought the society of my fiancé was overruling our friendship.”

    “Never!” Then with a little self-consciousness, she added, “Just remember that for the future, Charlotte! You are my dearest friend besides Jane. Nothing could entice me to give up your society.”

    “Give up whose society?” Mrs. Gardiner asked. She had been watching the two ladies for quite a few minutes. She saw Charlotte walk away from Elizabeth earlier upset and had seen Elizabeth direct her to a corner of the room to speak privately. She could only guess that something was said that was upsetting and an apology had been made. However, the two ladies had been in the corner for quite some time and needed to rejoin the party.

    “Why, Charlotte was concerned I would give up her society for the chance to avoid Mr. Collins.”

    Madeline did not know what to think of this statement and so waited for Elizabeth to continue and was pleasantly surprised when she stated, “Madeline, I told her that nothing could entice me to give up her society.”

    Madeline realized that Lizzy was speaking of more than just Collins’ presence and said as much when Charlotte was called away. “I know that Charlotte cannot understand such a statement, but Lizzy, you do realize that there are some friends in society that you will not be able to retain once you are finally introduced properly. Both your grandfather’s image and your image are at stake until your marriage. Even then, your reputation will be intensely scrutinized.

    “Why should high society ask me to give up Charlotte’s society? She is the daughter of a gentleman.”

    “But her husband will only be a member of the clergy. Add the fact that his seat is not as well-known as some in London; her being a gentleman’s daughter will hardly signify. However, you know I speak of more than just her.”

    “If you are referring to your and my uncle’s presence,” Elizabeth asked quickly, “I will not give it up. Even Mr. and Mrs. Philips have called me family these twenty years. I would not be so ungrateful as to let go of the society of those who have shown me love and support these past years.”

    “Then why have you started to use my Christian name rather than Aunt?” questioned Madeline. When Mrs. Gardiner saw Elizabeth hesitate, she knew her suspicions to be true, “This Christmas Season, you have referred to both Mr. Gardiner and myself as your aunt and uncle but have only ever called us by our first names. To some it would seem as if you are distancing yourself from our acquaintance.”

    “I would not have you feel as if I am ashamed of my connection to the both of you –” started Elizabeth, “It is only…”

    “We are not actually your aunt and uncle,” finished Madeline with a laugh, “I understand and we are not offended by the use of our names. I only seek to make sure you understand how your actions will be perceived. Every relationship you have, as you well know will be under the same scrutiny your dress, and comportment. Those you call family will also be scrutinized.”

    Elizabeth quietly asked, “I have been meaning to ask you, or rather, I have wanted your advice…” She did not know quite how to explain herself, “I have felt a little adrift recently; not really knowing where my place is or how I should be acting. I am quite worried that I will say or do something that will not be…forgivable in high society’s eyes. I do not wish to embarrass Grandfather and I find myself hopelessly adrift between who I was raised to be: Miss Bennet, and who I will be seen as: Lady Elizabeth. This is supposed to be a holiday of rejoicing and cheer, but I feel…lost in it all. I think that my worry is…affecting…my attitude this season.”

    “That is no wonder: after all, this time next year, your life will be very different.” Madeline asked quietly, so that no one could hear, “Are you worried that you will have to leave Miss Lizzy Bennet behind and become this regal version of Lady Elizabeth?”

    Elizabeth looked up with wide eyes at one of the ladies as dear to her as her mother would have been, and replied, “I had mentioned something of that nature to Grandfather but had completely put it from my mind. However, it is true! No matter how I try to convince myself that I will not change, I know that I will have to: society will demand it.”

    Madeline only smiled in response and added, “Elizabeth, you need only be yourself, a concept that I am sure your grandfather will whole heartily agree with. However, as to your choice of names for me and my husband, we do not mind. James even calls us Madeline and Edward. If you ever feel confused about what to call a person, simply follow your grandfather’s lead. No one would dare complain about your doing that!”

    Elizabeth smiled, “As always Madeline: you are as wise as ever. Just remember, I will never give your or Uncle’s acquaintances up! If this society that I will be entering does not accept my family, I will not accept them.” Lizzy then cheekily added, “Unless I am planning on falling in love with a prince or the like, Grandfather assures me that I will not be required to give up any acquaintances!”

    “Oh dear!” exclaimed a shocked Mrs. Gardiner.

    Lizzy, not believing her statement required that type of reaction, quickly asked, “What Madeline?”

    “I just pictured you married to the Prince Regent.”

    At this image, both ladies dissolved into unladylike giggles. Mr. Wickham took the laughter as a sign that it was appropriate time to approach. He bowed to the ladies and asked, “Miss Elizabeth, would you be kind and introduce me to this lovely lady?”

    Elizabeth was pleased with his request and said cheerfully, “Of course, Mr. Wickham!” at the sound of the man’s name, Mrs. Gardiner’s eyes flew up. She recognized this as the man in most of her nieces’ letters. Lydia was clearly enamored with him, Mary was indifferent, Jane kind in her description, and Catherine mentioned him only a couple of times in passing.

    However, it was Elizabeth’s comments that she was most concerned by. Clearly this was a man she felt was unjustly used, and was forming an attachment with, although she had not written of him in a while. The next half hour was spent in pleasant conversation. When Mr. Wickham heard that Mrs. Gardiner was originally from Derbyshire, he did not hesitate to speak of his home. He was much less pleased by her rebuffs at bringing the Darcys into the conversation and soon, after a third attempt, Wickham came up with an excuse to leave.

    As soon as he left, Madeline turned to Lizzy and asked, “Is that the man that Fanny states is to marry Miss King?”

    “Yes, Madeline. Why?”

    Madeline was thoughtful as she asked quietly, “And is Miss King attending tonight?”

    Confused, Lizzy stated, “Yes.” When she saw Mrs. Gardiner looking around, Lizzy pointed and said, “She is over there, speaking with Charlotte at the moment.”

    The two ladies allowed silence to fall as Madeline watched not only Miss King but Mr. Wickham move around the room. Madeline asked, “Elizabeth, what sort of girl is Miss King?”

    A little taken back by the question, Elizabeth asked, “Madeline would you like to be introduced?”

    “No. No.” The lady said, waving off the suggestion.

    The concerned look on Madeline’s face as she watched the young lady had Elizabeth questioning, “Why the curiosity toward her?”

    Madeline looked at Elizabeth and decided to be honest and inform Elizabeth of her suspicions. However, Madeline did not want to immediately discourage Elizabeth if her heart was beginning to be truly engaged with Mr. Wickham. Mr. Wickham may prove to be worthy of her niece. Madeline cautiously replied, “I should be sorry to think that your new friend would be so mercenary as to engage himself to someone without thought of affection.”

    Laughing at the thought, Elizabeth asked gaily, “Pray what difference is there between mercenary intentions and prudent motives? Where does discretion end and greediness begin? Are you afraid of his choosing her over me because of her rumored ten thousand pounds or of my rumored destitution? Does his taking into account his position and his own comfort make him mercenary?”

    “If you would only tell me what sort of girl Miss King is, I would be able to discern his intentions.”

    Elizabeth smiled and replied, “She is very good girl.”

    Madeline was not satisfied, and asked, “Mr. Wickham’s attentions, did they start before or after her grandfather’s death?”

    Elizabeth started to get irritated and replied, “I believe after, as she entered our society shortly after his death. Her grandfather raised her and she did not live here. She is now with her uncle. Why should that matter? If it were not allowable for Mr. Wickham to gain my affections because I am rumored to have no money, why should it not follow that he would seek a woman of wealth?” Elizabeth sat for a moment and then added, “Unless of course he was in love with me and chose to change his attentions to Miss King solely because of my lack of dowry and her inheritance but he has showed no signs of that.”

    Madeline persisted, “And you see no impropriety in his redirecting his attentions towards her so soon after her grandfather’s death?”
    Clearly upset with the thought that her favorite might be a fortune hunter, Elizabeth said irritably, “If she does not object to it, why should we? After all, men in as distressed circumstances through no fault of their own have not the time for those proprieties others observe.”
    Madeline said sternly, “Her lack of objection does not justify his actions. It only shows her lack of confidence in herself, and her ignorance of the ramifications of her situation.”

    Elizabeth, wanting to move away from the conversation said, “Have it as you choose! He shall be mercenary and she shall be foolish.”

    “No, Elizabeth, it is not what I choose,” Madeline stated, “I should be sorry to think wrongly of anyone, especially from my own home county but your constant defense of one man and offense to another based on only one side of the story is very disconcerting.”

    “You mean Mr. Darcy?” After her aunt nodded, Elizabeth said, “I have no good opinion of that man. I am quite sure he had a hand in persuading Mr. Bingley to give up dear Jane.It is not that I am determined to take offense toward him but rather he is an offensive man. I assure you I am quite sick of all men from Derbyshire.”

    Mrs. Gardiner asked quietly, “Why do you hate Mr. Darcy so?”

    Elizabeth, a little surprise by the question, immediately responded, “Hate is such a strong word, Madeline. I do not hate Mr. Darcy. I merely…dislike his manners and character.”

    “Why?” Madeline asked again, “You have never said a nice word about him. I have seen you dislike a person Lizzy, but never as much as you have Mr. Darcy.”

    Elizabeth sat back and considered her aunt’s comments, and finally she said, “I truly do not hate Mr. Darcy. I find him rude, and arrogant. While staying at Netherfield, I did, I thought I saw a caring and compassionate side to him. However, his actions in public and to those outside of his intimate circle are completely reprehensible: if it does not suit his purpose, he opposes it. I find I cannot like a man who would impose his own will onto others’ without regard to how it will affect them.”

    “You speak of Mr. Wickham?”

    “Not only Mr. Wickham, but yes, what he did to that poor man is inexcusable. However, if it was only that, I may be persuaded to see a different side. No, he acts the same with Mr. Bingley, whom he calls a good friend. When I stayed at Netherfield, Mr. Darcy acted as if he was the master not Mr. Bingley.”

    Madeline was confused, “In what way?”

    Elizabeth sighed, “Mr. Bingley is new to being the master of a large estate and Mr. Darcy, apparently is not. I saw, on more than one occasion, where Mr. Darcy did not even allow his friend a chance to settle matters, as the master of an estate would do. Instead, Mr> Darcy took care of them himself, without soliciting Mr. Bingley’s opinion. For example, he repaired the staircase to the front of the house without even consulting his friend!”

    “Is that not something to be admired though?” questioned Madeline, “if Mr. Darcy had the ability to fix it for his friend and at very little inconvenience to Mr. Bingley, should he not?”

    Elizabeth shook her head in frustration, “It was not the action he took to repair the staircase that I find fault with, or even his motivation; it was Mr. Darcy’s complete lack of communication with Mr. Bingley. Mr. Bingley is the master of Netherfield and Mr. Darcy is a guest. Mr. Bingley should have at least been consulted regarding decisions for his own home. It would be like Mr. Collins attempting to fix something at Longbourn without consulting Uncle!”

    Madeline shook her head and concluded, “I still do not understand your strong ill opinion of the man.” Holding up her hand to silence her niece, Madeline added, “I am just concerned by what I have been seeing. As I said before, I have never seen you so adamantly dislike a person, and it concerns me. I also have never seen you so…unwillingly to consider that maybe there is another side to Mr. Darcy. I am actually quite concerned about your complete trust in a man you have barely known longer than Mr. Darcy.”

    Elizabeth was frustrated, and overwhelmed, multiple people, including her grandfather have all counseled her on considered alternatives to Mr. Wickham’s story. She simple could not understand why they could not see the same willful arrogance she did. Mr. Darcy made no attempt to contradict the Mr. Wickham’s story. In fact, even Mr. Wickham had said that it was up to Darcy to avoid him, and he did so! There is truth in all of Mr. Wickham’s looks and Mr. Darcy’s actions serve to only prove Wickham’s story.

    Elizabeth found she did not wish to speak any more about the man from Derbyshire and said as much to Mrs. Gardiner, “I am sick of being told to consider Mr. Darcy’s side of anything, as if my own intellect could be so flawed. Mr. Darcy has already acted in such a manner that proves he cares little for the opinions of those around him. As I said before, I do not hate the man, but I also do have very little respect for him. Let us change the conversation as neither of us will see eye to eye. For myself, I am sick of speaking of anyone from Derbyshire!”

    Madeline realized she had pushed Elizabeth too far and opted to change the topic, “Mr. Gardiner and myself were going to tour the Lake District and possibly stop in Derbyshire to see some of my old friends on our trip this summer. We had originally invited you, however if you are sick of the men from Derbyshire, I should probably invite Catherine instead.”

    Elizabeth started to laugh and said, “There is no need. We have sufficient time between now and then. I do believe I can get over my hesitance to enter their society before we leave.”

    Madeline was pleased that Elizabeth had already put her irritation behind her and ventured a caution, “Elizabeth, I know you wish for me to leave off on the subject, and I will. I feel that I must warn you, however, to be on your guard. You are too sensible a girl to fall in love merely because you are warned against it. I have nothing against Mr. Wickham; he is interesting to be sure. I simply caution you to not let your fancy run away with you. You have sense and will be expected to use it. Your grandfather will depend upon your resolution toward your own happiness; please do not disappoint him.”

    Elizabeth surveyed the woman who had been a steady, calm influence in her life and realized she was being serious, and attempted to lighten the mood, “Madeline, you are taking my perceived interest in him very seriously indeed.”

    “Yes, I hope you will as well.”

    “You need not be worried. I will take care of myself and Mr. Wickham as well! He shall not be allowed to be in love with me! I certainly can prevent that!” Elizabeth said to lighten the moment.

    Madeline admonished, “Lizzy, take this seriously! Stop teasing for a moment!”

    Seeing that Mrs. Gardiner was indeed wishing to speak earnestly, Elizabeth stated, “Madeline, let me reassure you: I am not in love with Mr. Wickham and seek no assurances from him. I will admit, as you said, he is an interesting character. However, even if he were to become attached to me, that would be unfortunate as I do not believe my interest will turn to affection. In truth, however, if Mr. Darcy had not created such dire circumstances for Mr. Wickham, I believe Grandfather would grow to like Wickham: Uncle Thomas certainly finds him diverting. However, I find this entire conversation academic, as I do not believe Wickham will ever allow himself to make me an offer because of my rumored destitution.”

    Satisfied, Madeline responded, “As long as you take such precaution in all your relationships, my dear, you will be fine.” As Madeline allowed Elizabeth to change the subject, she knew as soon as she could, she should probably put James’ fears at rest.

    Gracechurch Street, London
    January 3, 1812

    Dear James,
    I had almost forgotten to write to you concerning your fears of a growing attachment between Elizabeth and Mr. Wickham. As you have already been told or surmised from Elizabeth’s letters, Jane is with us in London. We left Hertfordshire only a few days ago. When we arrived home, my Benjamin immediately got sick, and I completely forgot to write to you.

    I did as you asked and found out more about this Wickham fellow. I even met him for myself. He is a very amiable gentleman; actually, for me, he was almost too amiable. It was as if he wanted to convince me of his past rather than simply inform me of it.

    However, I would not worry about Elizabeth. She has no plans or designs on the gentleman. The gentleman himself seems to have shifted his focus from Elizabeth to another young lady who just inherited a large dowry. I would be more concerned if Elizabeth were actually attached to Mr. Wickham; he does seem mercenary to me.

    I would, however, keep an ear out. If Elizabeth is more attached to Mr. Wickham than what she has led me to believe, it would be a cause for alarm.

    Since you are to arrive in London in a few days’ time, we can talk more when we see you. Also, my husband has some information for you regarding some business matters. We look forward to your usual dinner with us the second night you are in town.

    Sincerely,
    Madeline Gardiner



    Posted on 2017-05-27

    Chapter 5 – Accepting Self (Part One)
    Longbourn, Hertfordshire January 1812

    Elizabeth went into the sitting room, one morning after Jane and the Gardiners had left. She had come inside from a short walk in the snow, and was handed two letters by Mrs. Hill.

    “Why! Mrs. Hill! How did you know I wanted to hear from Jane!” she asked cheekily.

    Mrs. Hill just laughed and walked away. She called out over her shoulder, “Mrs. Brown has just removed some blueberry muffins from the oven…if you are interested, Miss Lizzy.”

    Elizabeth laughed and raced to the kitchen where she was handed a plate by the cook, “Thank you Mrs. Brown!” Elizabeth called as she walked back out of the kitchen.

    As she headed to the sitting room, she found Catherine was there sketching and offered some of her muffins to her. It was quite a lazy and quiet morning.

    “Did Jane write?” asked Catherine.

    “Yes.” Elizabeth then realized that Mary was not with Catherine as she normally was, “Where is dear Mary?”

    “She went to the Lucas’. She gathered quite a bit more rosehips from the Reverend’s garden and wished to share.”

    Smiling at the mention of Mary’s beau, Elizabeth took out her first letter: hoping rather than believing it would be filled with good tidings.

    Gracechurch Street, London
    January 6, 1812

    Dearest Elizabeth,

    I wanted to let you know that we have arrived not only safely in London but with much laughter. Apparently, young Benjamin needed to ride with his mother the very last leg of the journey and refused to sit on my uncle’s lap. This led to a conversation about how mothers know how to cuddle more than fathers.

    Apparently, during the middle of his explanation, young Ben decided that all fathers needed was practice and therefore scrambled off my aunt’s lap across his younger sister who had already fallen asleep, to make his way to Uncle’s lap. It was very cute and darling. When he woke up, as Uncle was carrying him inside, he exclaimed, “See, Papa! All you had to do was practice!” I am afraid our laughter woke the rest of the children up.

    Actually, if I am truthful Elizabeth, we arrived three days ago, as you can probably surmise from the date supplied. I wanted to get this letter in the post before I left to see the Bingleys. This morning is the only free morning my aunt has to accompany me for about a week. I sent them a letter yesterday stating that I was in town and planning the visit for today. It is really short notice, but I felt I had no choice but to try today. I do not wish to give the appearance that I am avoiding them by waiting a full week and a half before attempting to visit them.

    Elizabeth felt an ominous feeling as she read Jane’s words; Surely Miss Bingley will receive her. If she cuts her direct…I will do the same! As Elizabeth realized that the rest of the letter were stories about what had happened in the two days since Jane had arrived in London. Elizabeth was only a little jealous when she found out that her grandfather was to dine with them the next evening. As she finished the letter, Elizabeth realized that it was a lot lighter and a more hopeful attitude that was conveyed than what Jane had before she left. She is anticipating seeing her friends. I can only hope they are her friends, she thought.

    Elizabeth then turned to her letter from her grandfather, and as she opened it, felt something fall out. As she leaned down and picked up two small pieces of fabric, she laughed. She held one up for Catherine to see and exclaimed, “Catherine! I have no idea why Grandfather would send swatches to me, but are they not beautiful fabric?”

    Catherine drew close and stated, “They are heavier fabric, almost like upholstery fabric. Is he planning on redoing your room?”

    “I have no idea.” Elizabeth said as she held up the letter, “I have barely opened the letter.” As she quickly read the letter, she found herself laughing out loud, and stated, “You are right! He is planning on redoing my room and wished me to see what he has chosen.”

    Elizabeth then read the section out loud,

    “My dear child, I find myself more and more excited about your coming to London toward the end of the year. As I was rambling through the house, I realized it is terribly out of fashion. I will not do too much to it, as I know young ladies love to spend money and refurnish things. I confess, however, that I have taken a great delight in assisting in the remodeling of your room. There are not many changes, and I will not describe them to you right now, maybe in my next letter. I chose some fabrics for when they are done with the remodel, and Mrs. Baines informed me that I should probably get your opinion on them, or all my hard work would be redone!

    Certainly you would not cause me extra bills by requiring me to redo what has already been redone! You are much too sensible for that. However, I will not second guess Mrs. Baines or I might find myself without help soon. Therefore, I send you some swatches and ask your opinion. I even attempted to get Jane’s opinion on them, but as you know, she is loath to give any negative feedback and therefore I cannot trust her opinion. Please do not tell her I said that though. I know you will tell me truthfully, what you think! You may call them beautiful or exceedingly distasteful, whichever you prefer. However, if you wish for something else, simply inform me. I have some errands to run this week in town and can certainly find time to consult Mrs. Gardiner and her husband’s emporium again.

    Catherine asked quietly, “Elizabeth, I have never really asked, but can you tell me about your grandfather? I understand if you do not wish to.”

    “Why would I not wish to speak with you about my grandfather?”

    “There has been such an air of secrecy around him and you never bring him up. I thought…maybe you were…”

    “You thought I was ashamed of my mother’s family?” finished Elizabeth. “I am not.” She then realized that her younger cousin had matured considerably but wondered if she could trust her with the sensitive information. Maybe another day, I will certainly tell her before I leave , she thought.

    Catherine giggled as she gathered her supplies to put them away and said, “When Lydia and I were younger, we made up all kinds of stories as to who your grandfather is. It was quite diverting. He was a pirate or highway man exiled from England and lives in London under an assumed name. He has been a poor dirt farmer and you had to learn how to take care of his fields. My particular favorite was when he was a prince and you were thrust into the royal family and became engaged to a Duke from France!”

    Elizabeth laughed out loud to her cousin and stated, “I myself had quite a few of those types of imaginings when I was young. I promise though, he is not a pirate or highwayman!”

    As soon as Catherine put away her sketching supplies, she indicated that she and Elizabeth had not engaged in their Italian or French studies for quite a while. Elizabeth sighed in resignation, set her letters aside and thought, Oh well. I will find time later to respond to them .

    It was not until after dinner that evening, when Elizabeth was able to excuse herself from her family stating the need to write a few letters and wished to do that in her room, that she was able to find peace and quiet. She sat in silence as she re-read Jane’s letter and attempted to respond in an encouraging manner. It did not take long as what she wanted to say was not very extensive.

    Then she grabbed her grandfather’s letter and re-read it, this time more fully:

    Grosvenor Street, London
    January 12, 1812

    Dearest Elizabeth,

    I write this with yet another apology. I found myself too engrossed in the renovation of our London home to remember I have not written you for a while. You are ever present in my thoughts, so please do not think that I have forgotten you. I have only forgotten to write to you.

    However, I have so much to say and so much to concern myself with that I find I have much to write to you. Please forgive this long letter.
    First, I must explain the fabric included.

    Elizabeth smiled as she read through the changes he was planning on making throughout the London home and as well as those he planned on making at Heythrop Park. She laughed at he described the attitudes of both housekeepers at some of his plans, and silently thanked him for wanting all the construction work to be completed before she would return in the fall. Her mood turned contemplative as she read the last portion of his letter.

    My mind is also so full of people I wish to introduce you to; Eddy and Bea, of course, being at the top of the list. I have a feeling all of you would be quite put out with me if that did not happen almost immediately upon your arrival.

    However, I also wish to introduce you to my godson and his sister. I do not believe I have told you much about them. It is not by design I assure you; George was one of my best friends. He valued his and his family’s privacy above everything and I simply got in the habit of never bringing them up. I cannot say they are alone in the world, for they have a large extended family, but both of their parents are gone. The young girl is so shy and quiet; I believe you would make a great friend of her. I cannot say that I find William any less shy either. So much responsibility at so young an age, but he has held up well and become a fine man.

    Please do not accuse me of matchmaking though. William is very much his own man and even though he is single, he does not seem to be looking for a wife. A fact for which I am grateful, since he turns heads wherever he goes. I do not suppose that you will be exempt from that category. A grandfather can hope for time with you first, cannot he?

    I have no reservations. Once you have been presented to high society, you will be the toast of the ton. Young men will flock around you. That is the only thing that I regret about having you in my life: all the coxcombs will come out from the woodwork with your beauty around. I have no worries, as I have said, William and his family, with whom I am very close, will rally around and keep the worst from you.

    Elizabeth set the letter down. This sounds like Mr. Darcy! Grandfather writes such glowing terms of his godson, it surely cannot be Darcy! No. He also speaks of the sister as if she is out, and from what I understand Miss Darcy is not. No. This certainly is not Darcy. She put the thought out of her head entirely. It was very late by the time she had responded to James’s letter.

    It took two weeks before Elizabeth received another letter from her cousin. Elizabeth was starting to believe that Jane had forgotten about her. Elizabeth could not help but feel sadness for her and anger toward Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst as she read the latest from London.

    I told you in my last missive that I was planning to visit Caroline that day. I know that I sent a note around the day before, but when I was shown into the parlor, I did not think Caroline was feeling well. She expressed her surprise by my visit. When I mentioned the note, she informed me she had never received it. I asked after Mrs. Hurst who was not present and she replied that she was feeling indisposed and begged my leave. I of course gave it.

    It was then that I inquired after her brother. She informed me he was much engaged with Mr. Darcy and they scarcely ever saw him. I found that Miss Darcy was expected to dinner. I wish I could see her; Miss Bingley’s description paints her as very elegant. My visit was not long, as Caroline was headed out to a previous appointment.

    Elizabeth could feel the hurt that Jane was attempting to hide from her. It was clear that even though Miss Caroline did not cut her completely, she by no means wished to follow through on the relationship. It was also clear that it would take an accident for Jane to meet with Mr. Bingley during her time in London. I can only hope that they realize their mistake and have a better meeting when they return her call, if they return her call , she thought sadly.

    Elizabeth knew she needed to respond to the letter, however, her emotions were running the gauntlet. Elizabeth realized she needed to work off some of her energy before she did so, and put on her winter boots and headed outside. Almost as soon as she made it outside and around the corner, she ran into Mary and Catherine.

    “I am sorry ladies! I was not watching where I was going.” She said quickly and attempted to move around them. Both ladies were dressed for outdoors and looked to be carrying baskets to visit Longbourn’s families. Mary nodded to Catherine and they both moved to follow Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth was so lost in her thoughts that she made it half way to the top of Oakham Mount before she realized the girls were still behind her. Shocked out of her reverie, she exclaimed, “Mary! Catherine! You look like you had plans to visit our tenants, why are you following me??”

    Mary calmly said, “You looked vexed and we thought we might be of assistance. Jane is not here to confide in, but we are available.”

    As Elizabeth was shaking her head, Catherine spoke up, “Is it about Jane? You received a letter from her this morning.”

    Elizabeth sighed and said, “Yes. I am simply disappointed for her, upset that she is upset and angry over the callousness of people. It is always unfortunate when a little bit of Jane’s ideal world gets tarnished.”

    “Then she has not seen Mr. Bingley?” queried Mary.

    “No.”

    Catherine said, “But there must be more to it than that? She said multiple times that she did not think she would.”

    Elizabeth eyed Catherine and responded, “Simply because she claims one thing does not mean her heart does not feel another.” Shaking her head, Elizabeth turned to continue her walk, “No, she is still very much in love with Mr. Bingley, and now it seems that only chance can bring the two of them together.”

    Catherine responded, “I can understand your comment about hurting when she hurt, but Elizabeth, surely you cannot mean that Mr. Bingley is callous? He was ever so kind.”

    Elizabeth stated, “I was not referring to Mr. Bingley but rather his sister.” She sighed when she realized her cousins would not let her escape from explaining, “Jane writes that she attempted to see Caroline Bingley and Louisa Hurst at the Hurst townhouse. Caroline was less than pleased by her presence and Mrs. Hurst completely absent! All of this after Jane had sent a note around saying she would be calling. It is inexcusable rudeness!”

    Mary asked, “I found Louisa very polite and extremely solicitous of Jane. She seemed to actually enjoy her company, why would she not be at home the very morning she was expected a caller? I remember they spent quite a good deal of time together at the Netherfield Ball.”

    “It could easily be seen as an oversight, I guess. Jane did mention she did not give them much notice and she had been informed that Louisa had been ill.”

    “When you move to London, you will certainly not make that mistake,” added Mary.

    “What? Get ill?” Elizabeth teased, “I assure you, even I cannot escape that state at times.”

    Ignoring both ladies comments, Catherine asked, “When do you move, Elizabeth? I shall be sorry to see you gone!”

    Elizabeth smiled, “Toward the beginning of autumn,” with a sly look at Mary she added, “Grandfather and I are planning on being here for Mary’s wedding, if she ever intends to set a date. Before that, I am going on a trip with the Gardiners in the late summer. It will be about a month to two months after I return.”

    Mary blushed at the comment and attempted to divert the attention from her, “Surely, when you come back from the lakes, you will have much to do. All your things will have to be gone through and transferred to London. Catherine tells me that your grandfather is redoing your room. Tell us about it.”

    The rest of the walk was spent in companionable laughter as Elizabeth described what her grandfather had planned as well as the remodeling that was being done. As they approached the house, Elizabeth saw that Catherine had become very quiet.

    “Why Catherine, what is wrong? Surely you cannot take offense to me not wanting a pink room?”

    Catherine shook her head, and said, “No, that swatch your grandfather sent was very pretty, but pink is not for you. I was only wondering...” she hesitated, “Elizabeth, the changes you described he is making: all that construction. It is very expensive is it not?”

    Elizabeth was instantly alert; surely she had not given too much away. She looked at Mary who only shrugged. Elizabeth replied, “I believe so. Why?”

    Catherine looked about ready to cry when Elizabeth confirmed her thoughts, “Then your grandfather is very rich! And I made fun of him!”

    Elizabeth started laughing and said, “Yes. Grandfather is indeed very rich. However, I assure you he has a humorous side, when you meet him you will probably be at the receiving end of quite a lot of his jokes.”

    Catherine still on the verge of tears choked out, “No, Elizabeth! I should not pry, but I am so curious. Please tell me he is not a prince and that I have not offended him.”

    Elizabeth sighed, knowing she needed to tell Catherine, “He is not a prince, my dear. But,” here she hesitated, “He is a very important man. However, you did not offend him. I wrote to him of your imaginings and he thought them delightful. He particularly liked the idea of being a highway man.”

    Barely believing her cousin, Catherine sighed, “Oh Elizabeth! You do not have to tell me more! Just so long as I did not offend him...”

    “Far from it. One day, I hope to introduce you. He particularly wants to see what you have been painting, saying surely my descriptions of your work do not do you justice. Those drawings you gave me for him? He had them framed and hung in his study.”

    They walked for a little bit, and after a few moments, Elizabeth finally said, “You know Catherine. I am quite pleased with the friendship we have been developing. I am ashamed to say, for too long I subscribed to Uncle’s former opinion of you: you were simply too silly for me. For that error in judgement I apologize.”

    Catherine looked up with surprise and had the grace to blush at the reference to her former character and replied, “I can certainly understand why you thought so. Personally, I cannot look at my previous character and be pleased.” She asked quietly, “Does Father really not see me as silly anymore?”

    Elizabeth laughed loudly and replied, “He complained to me just last week that he was quite put out that he did not have three silly daughters anymore, only one.”

    The two sisters smiled at each other and then continued walking with their cousin. After a few more minutes of silence, Elizabeth finally said, “As you know, I wrote to my grandfather about you and the Lieutenant. He confessed that he sent one of his men to check out your favorite’s suitability.”

    Catherine’s head lifted immediately from her focus on her shoes and asked, “What do you mean by one of his men ?”

    Elizabeth sighed and stopped in the road and replied, “Catherine, you were right in your estimation that my grandfather is not destitute but a very powerful and rich man. My grandfather cares about each of the members of this family because I claim you as family. With the military being full of not only honorable men but also equally full of dishonorable ones, he wanted to ascertain which your Lieutenant was.” With a twinkle in her eye she added, “I should tell you, Sanderson passed with flying colors.”

    Catherine did not know what to say, so she kept walking and left Elizabeth and Mary to follow her. When they reached the top of a hill that overlooked Longbourn, Elizabeth sighed and said, “I will miss this place when I am in London, or even at Heythrop Park.”

    “Heythrop Park?” asked Catherine.

    “Yes,” Elizabeth nodded. “Heythrop Park is the country estate of the Duke of Shrewsbury,” she looked directly at Catherine and said, “who is my grandfather.”

    Catherine gasped and gaped at her cousin. She finally stuttered out, “That…mean….means…you are…you are…”

    “Lady Elizabeth Evette Bennet Talbot, future Duchess of Shrewsbury.” Dryly Elizabeth said as she rolled her eyes, “I will not bore you with my current title at the moment.”

    “That means you are….” Catherine started. She put her hand over her mouth as she continued to gape at her cousin, and finally asked, “I am related to a Duke?”

    Mary interrupted and said, “Not related but connected. You will be related to any children Elizabeth has and therefore a future Duke.”

    Elizabeth could see her cousin was having a hard time accepting the truth and laughed when Catherine finally asked, “But Elizabeth, I mean Lady Elizabeth, why would you spend time here if you could be with…your grandfather?”

    Elizabeth smiled and replied, “Would you wish to miss the memories you made growing up with Lydia? Or maybe you would rather miss those memories you are making now with Mary? Growing up at Heythrop Park, I would not know you, Mary, or even Jane as well as I do. I would not give that up for the world. Please continue to call me Elizabeth or Lizzy, as you have always done," Elizabeth started to walk down the hill slowly as she added, “Indeed, there is no amount of money or prestige that would be worth giving up the childhood I have received.”

    Catherine was curious and asked, “Why now? Why did you wait to tell anyone? I mean, everyone thinks you are penniless!”

    Elizabeth sighed, “Yes, well. Think for a moment on how people would have reacted. Would I have been Charlotte’s friend? Who would be my friends? Would I ever be able to trust that their friendship was based on my merits or my pocket book? Indeed, how would men from the militia reacted if they had known?” Immediately, she thought of Wickham and realized he would have never left her side. Funny, I know he needs to marry well, but why do I now see him as a fortune hunter?

    Elizabeth realized that her comments had silenced Catherine. Seeing her cousin was becoming very serious, Elizabeth started to tease her and said, “You should feel honored; you are the first person I told before you found out on your own. Jane and Mary found out before I could tell either of them.”

    Catherine laughed and then cried out loud with humor, “To think, Mr. Collins’ might have married into a dukedom!” The three girls laughed at the comment. Catherine continued, “But Mr. Bingley! And Mr. Darcy! Do they know who your grandfather is?”

    “No.”

    Catherine chewed her lip a little and asked, “Please do not be offended, but would not Miss Bingley knowing who your grandfather was, help Jane?”

    Elizabeth smiled at her young cousin, “I take no offense, and no: I do not believe it would. You are right in wondering that if Miss Bingley knew of Jane’s connection to my grandfather, she would do everything in her power to support the match. However, what good does that do for Jane? Would she ever be able to know for sure if Mr. Bingley actually loved her? I do not think she would. I think she would spend the rest of her life wondering if Mr. Bingley married her for herself rather than her connections.”

    Catherine then asked, “What about Mr. Darcy?”

    In confusion Elizabeth asked, “What do you mean?”

    “You are always saying how he believes himself better than everyone. He would not be seen as better than you, would he?” Catherine continued and asked, “Would he not have acted different around you?”

    Elizabeth smiled and replied, “Indeed he would have acted differently; how much, I cannot fathom. From what I understand, Mr. Darcy does not have a title but his family goes as far back as mine.” She then hung her head sadly and added, “However, I believe Mr. Darcy’s overall character would not show any different mannerisms than they did without him knowing of my inheritance. He strikes me as exactly the type of person who my grandfather says the first circles are full of: arrogance, entitlement, and rudeness.”

    “Is that why you dislike him so much,” Mary asked, “Because he represents what you will have to deal with come the fall?”

    Elizabeth stopped walking and stood in stunned silence. After a few seconds of consideration, she responded, “That is a very astute question Mary. Am I projecting my own uncertainty upon his character because of my own reticence to join his society? Maybe.”

    Mary hesitated, “I have never thought him as bad as you described, Elizabeth. I know he insulted you from the first moment you met, and I am also aware of what Mr. Wickham has said Mr. Darcy has done to him. However, part of me keeps holding my own opinion back; part of me believes that maybe there is more to the man than what we have seen.”

    “Mary, surely you are not saying that in different company Mr. Darcy is polite, humble and actually cares for the feelings of others!” teased Elizabeth. The three ladies laughed together. As they arrived back at Longbourn, they were pleased to find that Mrs. Bennet and Lydia had gone to call on some friends. The girls made their way up to Elizabeth’s room where Elizabeth found herself plied with more questions that she could imagine from both Catherine and Mary regarding her grandfather.



    Hunsford Cottage, Hunsford March 1812

    Elizabeth could not say that she was completely excited to visit her cousin Collins, who was sure to try to point out everything she could have had, had she not refused him. However, Elizabeth was looking forward to seeing Charlotte. All of her friend’s letters to her were filled with contentment. She had not been there a full week before she realized that her friend was, indeed, truly content with her life.

    “Mr. Collins spends most of his time in his garden,” Charlotte had explained during her tour of her house. “He has the perfect view of the lane to Rosings Park from there and spends much of his time watching for Lady Catherine or Miss De Bourgh.”

    “I take it you encourage him in this?” asked Elizabeth.

    “Indeed! Most passionately,” With a smirk she added, “After all, he has an excellent vegetable garden, and herb garden that allows us to be most generous with our parishioners. After Lady Catherine mentioned that this was indeed Christian charity at work, he doubled the garden!” Then grimacing, “Then again, the amount that I find I must preserve has also grown exponentially.”

    Anne added, “It is mostly herbs that we dry, however, much of the excess fruits and vegetables are re-distributed amongst the poorer of my mother’s tenants.”

    “When do you find the time for it?” inquired Elizabeth.

    “I do not. Miss De Bourgh felt bad when she found out, and requested us to send anything we could not preserve to Rosings’ kitchens. She has her staff preserve much of my husband’s efforts from his herb garden and returns it to us so that we can distribute it. I keep what I can, but everything else goes to the villagers and tenants of Rosings Park. Indeed, most of his vegetables do not stay here.”

    Elizabeth felt her eyebrows rise as Charlotte continued, “The only thing that Anne requires is that I come and visit her weekly with news from her tenants and the villagers. She is most curious as to the state of her mother’s tenants. She has her companion write our conversations down, something about informing her cousins, to rectify their circumstances when they come.”

    “Her cousins? Surely you do not mean Mr. Darcy?”

    Charlotte nodded, “I do believe he is one of the cousins who regularly .visit From what I understand they are expecting him soon.”

    Elizabeth sat back on the window seat in the room she had been provided and thought back to that conversation. Since her arrival, Charlotte had informed her that it was indeed Mr. Darcy who would be visiting in a few short weeks. He was also bringing his cousin who was a Colonel in the army. She was a little dismayed that her tranquility would be so soon tested by Mr. Darcy, but quickly thought the better of it, for surely Rosings is a large enough estate, I certainly shall not see much of him.

    It was at that moment that a great commotion could be heard downstairs. Elizabeth raced to find out what was going on. When she reached Charlotte, who was standing a respectable distance from a grand open coach, she found out.

    “My dear Cousin Elizabeth! Come and meet Miss De Bourgh, who through her kind benevolence has brought you some mail,” cried Mr. Collins loquaciously.

    Elizabeth approached the carriage and took stock of the small pale creature in the carriage. She was dressed in all black and an overly excessive amount of frills. But there was laughter in her eyes as she eyed Mr. Collins. “Miss Bennet, I presume! I have heard so much about you, from both Mr. Collins and Mrs. Collins. I have quite been anticipating your arrival!”

    To Elizabeth, the voice did not seem weak. The description she had from Mr. Collins described her as being perpetually ill. However, despite her pale color, Elizabeth had a feeling that there was nothing wrong with the young lady. She stated as she curtseyed, “Miss De Bourgh, it is indeed a pleasure. I have also been hearing about you.”

    Miss De Bourgh nodded toward Mr. Collins and stated, “Do not believe everything you hear about me. But come closer, please, I do have letter for you. I was retrieving a parcel from London that I had ordered and sought to pick up Mrs. Collins’ mail, as I normally do, while I am in town. It always gives me an excuse to see Charlotte. While there, they mentioned they had one for you, and I offered to drop it by.”

    Surprised at Miss De Bourgh's willingness to do such a mundane thing, Elizabeth commented, “Surely, you need not have gone out of your way –”

    Miss De Bourgh cut her off with a wave of her hand, “It certainly was not. I also expect you the day after tomorrow when Charlotte comes to visit after her rounds with the tenants.” Then turning to Charlotte she added, “I almost forgot! Would it be possible to move our meeting to the day after tomorrow instead of tomorrow? My cousins are planning on arriving tomorrow and Mother has so many plans. I must wait until Fitzwilliam and Richard convince her they have much too much to do before they are free for any social events.”

    Laughing at the daughter’s descriptions of the next few days, Charlotte simply said, “Of course, Miss Anne –”

    “Charlotte! You must call her Miss De Bourgh! Her rank! The distinction –”

    “Mr. Collins, I told Charlotte to call me that, at least when Mama is not around.” Waving her driver on, Miss Anne yelled, “I will see both of you on Wednesday!”

    Elizabeth made her escape as the carriage pulled away before Mr. Collins or Sir Lucas could engage her in any conversation. She went back up to her room she would share until the end of the week with Mariah. Elizabeth immediately sat down to read the letter from Jane. She was surprised by her cousin’s handwriting. It was not as beautiful as it normally was, almost as if she was having a hard time writing.

    Gracechurch Street, London
    March 1st, 1812

    Dearest Elizabeth,

    You will surely tell me that you warned me about the Bingley sisters. As you know, I had planned on waiting for Caroline and Louisa s to call upon me after I first arrived. It was four weeks after my visit that Caroline came by. I waited every morning for two weeks for her to visit; it was not until two weeks after I had given up on them that Miss Bingley came alone to see me. I can no longer be blind to Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst’s inattention. Miss Bingley arrived alone, stayed no longer than a quarter of an hour, declined any refreshments, and regarded my aunt’s house with a disdain that bordered on rudeness.

    I felt mortified that this woman, who I thought was a friend, would treat our aunt so…ungraciously. I am sure you will be incapable of triumphing in your better judgement, at my expense, when I confess myself to have been entirely deceived in Miss Bingley's regard for me. However, even though you were right about her regard for me, I still believe that I was right as well. I do not understand Miss Bingley at all. However, should circumstances happen that I am thrown into her society again I certainly will not be deceived by her manner.

    It is a pity though. I cannot help but blame her. Until I came to visit Aunt Madeline, she was the one who sought my society out. I pity her because she must have felt she had been acting wrong, probably because of my apparent interest in her brother. It certainly could not be because her brother was interested in me; if there even was any interest. He knows of my being in town, Miss Bingley assured me of it, but is still very much partial to Miss Darcy.

    As Elizabeth finished the letter, the complete and utter disappointment of Jane seeped through every sentence. How despicably they have acted , thought Elizabeth. However, by the end of the letter Elizabeth was pleased to see that Jane would no longer be fooled by the Miss Bingleys of the world.

    However, the more she thought about the contents of the letter, the more she was disturbed by it. Surely, Mr. Bingley had been in love with Jane! But it does not recommend himself if he allows the will of others to come between him and the woman he loves.Surely, Miss Bingley does not hold that kind of power over her brother?



    Rosings’ Park, Kent March 1812

    “Mr. Bennet’s estate is entailed on Mr. Collins, I think. For your sake,” turning to Charlotte, Lady Catherine stated, “I am glad of it; but otherwise I see no occasion for entailing estates away from the female line. It was not thought necessary in Sir Lewis de Bourgh's family. Do you play and sing, Miss Bennet?"

    Elizabeth was excessively diverted. She had been in Kent for almost a week now, and had only that morning saw off Sir Lucas and Mariah. Almost immediately after the Lucas’ carriage left, a runner had come to the cottage with a note from Lady De Bourgh, informing Charlotte she would expect them for morning tea promptly and Charlotte should make sure to bring her all of her guests.

    To say that Lady Catherine was quite put out by the fact that Sir Lucas and Mariah left without meeting her, was an understatement.

    “I do apologize, Lady Catherine, however, I know that I informed you that Father could not stay longer than a week and Mariah was to visit some of her own friends for a few months. Father was to drop Mariah off at her friend’s home on the way back to Hertfordshire.

    “Well, I believe you did mention something of the sort, but it is extremely vexing circumstance.”

    “I assure you, had my father not had business to attend to, he would have been honored to make your acquaintance,” offered Charlotte.

    “Well, I am sure he would have, but I am a very busy woman! My nephews, Mr. Darcy and Colonel Fitzwilliam are due in this afternoon and I simply do not know when I would have found the time to meet him, outside of this tea,” stated Lady Catherine.

    Elizabeth smirked; from where she sat, Lady Catherine did not seem to say very much other than to give orders and unsolicited suggestions out. It was then that Lady Catherine started quizzing Elizabeth, “You there, Miss Bennet, do you play?”

    "A little," Elizabeth replied, “but not well enough to amuse your ladyship.”

    "Oh! Then some time or other we shall be happy to hear you. Our instrument is a capital one, probably superior as well. You shall try it someday. Do your sisters play and sing?"

    "One of them does."

    "Why did not you all learn? You all should have learned. The Miss Webbs’ all play and their father has not so good an income as yours. Do you draw?"

    "Mr. Bennet is my uncle, and no, not at all."

    "What, none of you?"

    “My cousin Catherine draws quite beautifully, but has had no formal instruction."

    "That is very strange. Your mother should have taken you to town every spring for the benefit of masters."

    "My aunt would have had no objection, but my uncle hates London."

    Lady Catherine ignored the correction, and instead asked, "Has your governess left you?"

    "We never had any governess."

    "No governess! How was that possible? Five girls brought up at home without a governess! I never heard of such a thing. Your mother must have been quite a slave to your education." Elizabeth could hardly help smiling as she assured her that had not been the case and was quite amused at her ladyship’s lack of comprehension regarding her guardians. "Then, who taught you? Who attended to you? Without a governess, you must have been neglected."

    "Compared with some families, I believe we were; but those of us as who wished to learn never wanted the means. We were always encouraged to read, and had all the masters that were necessary. Those who chose to be idle certainly might" replied an amused Elizabeth.

    “That is exactly what a governess would have prevented!”

    Elizabeth thought of Lydia and could not help but agree, but Lady Catherine was not done.

    As she continued to express her opinion on how Elizabeth should have been raised, Elizabeth glanced at Anne De Bourgh who was trying not to smirk, “Had I known your mother, I would have strongly advised her to engage one! I always say that nothing can be done without education and regular instruction. No one but a good governess can give it!”

    Miss De Bourgh finally interrupted her mother and said, “Aunt, Mother. Mr. and Mrs. Bennet are Miss Bennet’s uncle and aunt, not her father and mother.”

    Lady Catherine looked shocked by this revelation, “I understood from Mr. Collins you were a member of his Hertfordshire family, Miss Bennet!”

    Elizabeth offered, “Indeed, they were kind enough to allow me to be raised alongside of their own daughters. However, my father was the current Mr. Bennet’s younger brother.. I am still related to Mr. Collins.”

    Lady Catherine took this with aplomb and after a short pause, Lady Catherine continued, “Are any of your cousins out besides the eldest?”

    "Yes, ma'am, all."

    "All! What, all four out at once? Very odd! The younger ones out before the elder ones are married! Your younger cousins must be very young?" cried Lady Catherine in astonishment.

    "Yes, my youngest is not sixteen. Perhaps she is full young to be much in company. But really, ma'am, I think it would be very hard upon younger ladies that they should not have their share of society and amusement, because the elder may not have the means or inclination to marry early. I think it would not be very likely to promote affection or delicacy of mind." Elizabeth’s smiled grew even larger as she said, “Indeed, one of my younger cousins is engaged to be married: a state she would not be in had my aunt and uncle waited on me to marry.”

    "Upon my word," said her ladyship, "you give your opinion very decidedly for so young a person. Pray, what is your age?"

    "With three younger cousins grown up, and one engaged," replied Elizabeth, smiling, "your ladyship can hardly expect me to own it."

    Lady Catherine seemed quite astonished at not receiving a direct answer; and Elizabeth suspected herself to be the first creature who had ever dared to trifle with so much dignified impertinence.

    "You cannot be more than twenty, I am sure, therefore you need not conceal your age."

    Elizabeth bowed her head in Lady Catherine’s direction and stated, "I am not one-and-twenty."

    “Indeed.”

    The conversation turned to latest events happening in a nearby town. However, not thirty minutes later when there was a pause in the conversation, Lady Catherine inquired, “You say Mr. Bennet is your uncle, the who was your mother?”

    Elizabeth went silent at this point as she attempted to answer without giving too much away, “My mother’s name was Faith.”

    Thankfully, Lady Catherine continued without questioning, “And you have no relatives other than the Bennets?”

    “I have a grandfather who lives in London, and is my guardian,” replied Elizabeth.

    “Then you rely on your uncle’s generosity?”

    “Actually no, it may seem that way, but my grandfather is gracious enough to let me remain with the Bennets in order to partake of some society and enjoy my cousins’ company. He himself rarely goes out.”

    “Have you any dowry?”

    “Mama! That is not any of our business!” cried Anne. She swiftly changed the subject to inquire as to Elizabeth’s cousins. It was a short time later that Charlotte rose and made their excuses and they left.

    The last thought Elizabeth had, when she wrote a letter to her grandfather that evening describing Lady Catherine was: I got myself out of the frying pan and right into the fire for that one. I shall have to be more careful with Lady De Bourgh in the future. After all, she might know my grandfather .

    Only about a week later, Elizabeth found herself, once again, walking toward Rosings Park for dinner. I hope this evening will be better, although I rather doubt it if Mr. Darcy is in attendance, she thought.

    “Elizabeth! I believe we owe this dinner to your presence. After Anne canceled our meeting this morning, I was quite unprepared for the note inviting us to dinner this evening. Surely, it is because of both of our prior acquaintance with Mr. Darcy.” Charlotte stated as they walked to Rosings.

    “I do not understand your meaning Charlotte. When they called on us this afternoon, it was quite clear that Anne wished to introduce the Colonel to you.” Elizabeth stated as she thought of the surprise encounter that morning.

    Mr. Collins had already left to meet with a parishioner, and Elizabeth and Charlotte were conversing quietly over some plans they had to harvest some of Mr. Collins’ herbs that afternoon, when the housekeeper announced, “Miss De Bourgh, Mr. Darcy, and Colonel Fitzwilliam to see you ma’am.”

    “Charlotte!” cried Anne as soon as she entered, “First, let me introduce my cousins. You both know Mr. Darcy, but the shorter fellow next to him is Colonel Richard Fitzwilliam, a cousin on my mother’s side.”

    Both men bowed and took seats as soon as the ladies sat. Charlotte sat on the love seat with Anne, while the men shared the couch. Elizabeth opted for a chair across from the men but close to Charlotte. She listened as Anne exclaimed, “Charlotte my dear, I must cancel our meeting this afternoon. I showed Darcy the journal that I have been making notes in about Mother’s tenants and he insisted that we needed to go this afternoon to visit a few of the more…distressed cottages. I am going along so that these two men do not frighten them.” She said as she pointed to her cousins.

    “Frighten them! I do not know what you mean!” exclaimed the Colonel in a very jovial manner.

    Anne waved him off and continued, as she pulled out a note and handed it to Charlotte, “Mother agrees with me, I feel bad about canceling yet again, and we invite you, your husband and Miss Bennet to dinner tonight. Maybe we can speak more then. If not, you and I will find some day to get together this week.”

    Charlotte took the note and set it aside and addressed Mr. Darcy and Miss De Bourgh, “Which cottages will you visit?” As the three discussed Rosings’ Estate, Elizabeth started a conversation with the Colonel about his recent adventures.

    It seemed to Elizabeth that Mr. Darcy was only half listening to her friend and his cousin. Her suspicions were proven correct when half way through their visit he addressed her, “Miss Bennet, how is your family faring with your absence?”

    “Tolerably so.” She replied, and then added, “However, they must make do with two fewer individuals as my cousin Jane has been in town these few months. Have you happened to see her there?”

    Mr. Darcy lost a little color from his face and Elizabeth supposed that it was due to the reference of his friend who was also in town, she was not surprised when he said, “I have not had the opportunity to meet with her again.” She left it there. He turned his attention back to Charlotte and Anne’s conversation and the party soon left after that.

    “Cousin Elizabeth, you must not mind your attire,” exclaimed Mr. Collins, bringing Elizabeth back to the present, “She appreciates the distinction of rank. You are most suitably dressed.”

    Elizabeth looked down at the brown muslin she was wearing andsmiled and said, “Indeed, I endeavor at all times to dress for my place in society at that moment.” Charlotte looked curiously at her for her comment, and Elizabeth simply smiled and concluded, “I would not dare usurp Lady Catherine’s esteemed presence by dressing too formally.”

    Elizabeth could not say that she had been anticipating this meal with pleasure. In fact, it was quite the opposite. She found the Colonel interesting, Anne intriguing, and Lady Catherine boorish. However, she felt most displeased at Mr. Darcy’s presence. It reminded her of her dear cousin’s heartbreak and brought on a melancholy that she had to fight back. Jane is hurting in London and I am forced to sit idly by as she does so. Is there no justice in this world? The attitude lasted most of the evening until after dinner. Mr. Darcy’s attention was demanded by Lady Catherine and Elizabeth found herself all but pushed to the side of the room where she found Colonel Fitzwilliam, a situation she was most satisfied with. However, her satisfaction was short-lived when Lady Catherine practically demanded she play for them.

    After a few moments of denial and attempts to convince Lady Catherine that she really did not play very well, Elizabeth rose to go over to the piano. Colonel Fitzwilliam offered to turn the pages for her and so she set off attempting a simple song. Lady Catherine listened to half a song, and then talked, as before, to her other nephew. After a lull in her conversation, Mr. Darcy made his way over to the piano to listen closer.

    "You mean to frighten me, Mr. Darcy, by coming in all this state to hear me? I will not be alarmed though your sister does play so well. There is a stubbornness about me that never can bear to be frightened at the will of others. My courage always rises at every attempt to intimidate me,” challenged Elizabeth.

    "If I believed that were your real opinion, I might say you are mistaken,” he replied. "However, you take pleasure in espousing opinions that are not your own and I will not give you the satisfaction.”

    Elizabeth laughed heartily at this picture of her, and said to Colonel Fitzwilliam, "Mr. Darcy would not have you believe a word I say! It paints a very dismal picture of my character. It does provoke me to retaliate and give details of your behavior in Hertfordshire that would shock your relations.”

    “I am not afraid of you,” said Mr. Darcy, smilingly.

    “Pray let me hear what you have to accuse him of,” laughed Colonel Fitzwilliam. “I should like to know how he behaves among strangers.”

    Elizabeth looked at Mr. Darcy for a second to gauge his reaction before she stated, “The first time of my ever seeing him in Hertfordshire was on a hillside near my uncle’s estate where he almost ran into my cousin and me with his and a friend’s horses. He was quite uncivil, and basically blamed us, who had almost been killed, for walking on a public road.”

    Seeing the alarm in the Colonel’s eyes she added with merriment so as to show that there were no hard feelings for the incident, said “The second time was at a ball, where he danced only four dances, though gentlemen were scarce; and, to my certain knowledge, more than one young lady was sitting down in want of a partner. Mr. Darcy, you cannot deny the fact."

    “I had not at that time the honor of knowing any lady in the assembly beyond my own party.”

    "True; and nobody can ever be introduced in a ball-room. Well, Colonel Fitzwilliam, what do I play next? My fingers wait your orders."

    “Perhaps,” said Darcy, continuing the conversation, “I should have judged better, had I sought an introduction; but I am ill-qualified to recommend myself to strangers.”

    "Shall we ask your cousin the reason of this?" said Elizabeth, still addressing Colonel Fitzwilliam. "Shall we ask him why a man of sense and education, and who has lived in the world, is ill qualified to recommend himself to strangers?"

    "I can answer your question," said Fitzwilliam, "without applying to him. It is because he will not give himself the trouble."

    "I certainly have not the talent which some people possess," said Darcy, "of conversing easily with those I have never seen before. I cannot catch their tone of conversation, or appear interested in their concerns, as I often see done."

    To Mr. Darcy she spoke, "My fingers, do not move over this instrument in the masterly manner which I see Mary’s and even Miss Bingley’s do. But then I have always supposed it to be my own fault— because I will not take the trouble of practicing. It is not that I do not believe my fingers as capable as any other woman's of superior execution."

    Darcy smiled and said, "You are perfectly right. You have employed your time much better. No one admitted to the privilege of hearing you can think anything wanting. We neither of us performs to strangers."

    "What is that you are saying, Fitzwilliam? What is it you are talking of? What are you telling Miss Bennet? Let me hear what it is!” exclaimed Lady Catherine, who was quite put out for not being part of the conversation with him.

    "We are speaking of music, madam," Mr. Darcy replied dryly.

    "Of music! Then pray speak aloud. It is of all subjects my delight. There are few people in England, I suppose, who have more true enjoyment of music than I, or a better natural taste. If I had ever learnt, I should have been a great proficient. So would Anne,” As Lady Catherine declared this, her daughter rolled her eyes and almost caused Elizabeth to laugh out loud, “If her health had allowed her to apply. I am confident that she would have performed delightfully. How does Georgiana get on, Darcy?"

    Mr. Darcy spoke with affectionate praise of his sister's proficiency.

    "I am very glad to hear such a good account of her," said Lady Catherine; "and pray tell her from me, that she cannot expect to excel if she does not practice a good deal."

    "I assure you, madam," he replied, "that she does not need such advice. She practices very constantly."

    "I have told Miss Bennet several times, that she will never play really well unless she practices more. I know Mrs. Collins has no instrument and I have instructed her to use the one in Mrs. Jenkinson's room. She would be in nobody's way, you know, in that part of the house. “

    Mr. Darcy looked a little ashamed of his aunt's ill-breeding, and made no answer. As Lady Catherine proceeded to expand upon what things Anne would have been good at, Elizabeth glanced at Mr. Darcy to see his reaction to it; he neither looked interested nor listened to his Aunt’s prattle. As she watched Lady Catherine continue, it was hard to miss both Mr. Darcy’s and Miss De Bourgh’s disinterest. Elizabeth thought, he looks as willing to marry Anne as he is to marry Miss Bingley.

    Lady Catherine continued her remarks on Elizabeth's performance and her preference for Anne’s would-have-been accomplishments, mixing with them many instructions on execution and taste. Elizabeth received them with all the forbearance of civility, and, at the request of the gentlemen, remained at the instrument till her ladyship's carriage was ready to take them all home.



    Posted on 2017-05-27

    Chapter 5 – Accepting Self (Part Two)
    Rosings Park, Kent April 1812

    As the weeks passed, Elizabeth found herself more and more at ease and at home in the parks surrounding the parsonage. She had found out that they were a part of Rosings Park and that the Parsonage actually sat on the edge of the property and was part of it during a visit with Anne.

    “Miss Elizabeth, I know that these weekly meetings concerning the tenants can be somewhat boring for you. If you wish, you do not need to feel obligated to come” Anne offered, and realizing that she had just implied she did not want her to joining Charlotte, cried “Oh! That came out wrong! I just meant that –”

    Elizabeth laughed and held up her hand and said, “I understood what you meant, Anne. There was no offense. I will admit that some of the time I am intrigued by your conversation, but you are right, for the most part, I do not know half the people you are speaking of.”

    Anne offered, “I understand you are enjoying our woods, I do not believe that you are aware, but the parsonage is not next to Rosings but rather part of Rosings. It is one of the reasons Mother feels compelled to make changes to it. Rosings is perfect to her and she must have an outlet somewhere.”

    Elizabeth laughed, “Yes, Mr. Collins showed me some of her…improvements.”

    “If you refer to the shelves in the closets, I tried to stop her from sending the carpenter on that one.” All the ladies laughed at Anne’s dry tone.

    Elizabeth smiled and replied, “Yes, Grandfather found it particularly amusing as well.”

    Charlotte cried, “I have completely forgotten about your grandfather. How is he faring? You have not spoken of him in a while.”

    Elizabeth smiled and replied, “He has been traveling these past weeks and will return to London in about two more. Some friends of his took a bit of a holiday visiting their children and he accompanied them. Our letters, at best, keep passing each other.”

    “I have noticed you have been anticipating the mail more than your usual, dear Elizabeth,” stated Charlotte.

    Anne cried, “How many people do you normally correspond with? I had thought the amount you had been getting quite a bit. Of course, not equal to my cousin’s but then, his contains many letters of business.”

    Elizabeth only smiled and replied, “Normally, only two: my grandfather and Aunt Madeline. However, I have been getting less from Grandfather, and Jane has not been her normal diligent correspondent. I will also admit, I am normally not so long from her company. I simply miss Jane.”

    Charlotte cried, “I am sorry! Here you are lonely, and all I do is drag you to meetings.”

    “I am not lonely,” Elizabeth replied.

    “Really Elizabeth, if you would rather take longer walks that Charlotte informs me you are fond of, please do so. While she is here with me or visiting the parishioners is the perfect time. Neither of you will feel as if you need to entertain each other. Besides, Elizabeth” Anne said with a twinkle, “I highly recommend the solitude. It does miracles allowing one’s thoughts to sort themselves out.”

    “I will take you up on your offer!” said Elizabeth. Already she was looking forward to a long morning walk the next day. The rest of the visit was spent speaking about places to visit on the estate. Even Charlotte was intrigued by some of Anne’s descriptions.

    As Elizabeth remembered the conversation, she had to agree. It had been a few weeks since the conversation and since Charlotte went on calls throughout the week multiple times, she found she had more than ample time to explore the wood. The only damper on her interest was that Mr. Darcy seemed to show up whenever she walked toward her favorite spot near a creek. I have told him I love going there, can he not take a hint and ride someplace else? She thought that morning, but as she had told him before, her courage always rose with any intimidation, and she set off to the spot.

    When she arrived, she was quite pleased to see that Mr. Darcy apparently had taken her comments to heart and she found herself quite alone. She was pulling out Jane’s latest letters to re-read when she heard a great commotion in a bushy area next to her spot. As a huge black horse head popped through, her shock turned to irritation. She had recognized the horse even before Mr. Darcy appeared from the other side of the brush.

    She was further irritated when after exchanging good mornings, Mr. Darcy got down off of his horse and tied him across the lane from where Elizabeth sat.

    Elizabeth rose to retreat and said, “Mr. Darcy. It seems I have inadvertently come across your private time this morning. I apologize; allow me to find a different shady area.”

    Mr. Darcy looked at her curiously and stated, “Indeed, nothing could be further from the truth, Miss Bennet. It is I who has intruded upon your peace. Allow me to partake of my rest elsewhere.” With a disappointed air, he turned to leave.

    Elizabeth felt bad for her actions and stated irritably, “It is of no matter. I believe I am only irritated at my letters from Jane.”

    He returned and stood looking out over the stream. After quite a few minutes of silence, Mr. Darcy asked, “How is your cousin doing? Has she returned to Hertfordshire yet?”

    “No. She is still in London.” She then stated, “Not all people quit the places they are at after a short duration.” Upon seeing his recognition of whom she was speaking she added, “However, you have friends that are still in London, do you not? Did you leave the Mr. Bingley and his sisters well?”

    "Perfectly so, I thank you."

    Elizabeth was curious about why his face continued to go white each time she mentioned his friend and so sought to find out if he had anything to do with his friend’s abrupt removal. She asked, “I think I have understood that Mr. Bingley has not much idea of ever returning to Netherfield again?”

    "I have never heard him say so; but it is probable that he may spend very little of his time there in the future.” After a moment, he realized that answer did not satisfy Elizabeth and said, “He has many friends, and is at a time of life when friends and engagements are continually increasing.”

    “I see,” she said. There was no indication that Mr. Darcy was involved with Mr. Bingley’s continued absence from Netherfield so she put her suspicions out of her mind and stated, “If he means to be but little at Netherfield, it would be better for the neighborhood that he should give up the place entirely, for then we might possibly get a settled family there.”

    "I should not be surprised," said Darcy, "if he were to give it up as soon as any eligible offers are presented." Darcy was becoming increasingly uncomfortable speaking of his friend and so sought to change the topic and commented, “The parsonage seems quite different now that your friend has come. I understand she is having quite the positive influence on the neighborhood as well.”

    “Yes,” Smiled Elizabeth, “She is doing quite well here. I for one am pleased.”

    "It must be very agreeable for her to be settled within so easy a distance of her own family and friends."

    "An easy distance, do you call it? It is nearly fifty miles."

    "And what is fifty miles of good road? Little more than half a day's journey. Yes, I call it a very easy distance."

    "I should never have considered the distance as one of the advantages of the match," cried Elizabeth. "I should never have said Mrs. Collins was settled near her family."

    "It is a proof of your own attachment to Hertfordshire. Anything beyond the very neighborhood of Longbourn, I suppose, would appear far."

    “If you mean that I would be upset to be so far from Jane, you are correct.” Then thinking about her future separation from her dear cousin, she added, “But life has a way of changing things. Indeed, I know I will not be at Longbourn forever, and it begs the question as to where Jane will be.” The she added with a smile, “However, you are correct, 50 miles is not a far distance if one has the means to travel in in comfort and make frequent journeys. Unfortunately, that is not the case with Mrs. Collins and I do not believe she would call the distance between her and her family near.”

    She was taken back by the abrupt change of conversation after she finished her case when Mr. Darcy responded, “Are you pleased with Kent?”

    After she responded in an agreeable manner, they only spoke for a few more moments before Mr. Darcy made his excuses and left. When she made it back to the parsonage, Charlotte was shocked by Elizabeth’s comments on their conversation.

    “Elizabeth! He must be in love with you! To single you out so. You said yourself he meets you on your walks even after you warned him against it!” cried Charlotte.

    Elizabeth laughed at the thought and replied, “No indeed, for I am sure he dislikes me as much as I do him. No. I will think no more of it.”

    Unfortunately, Mr. Darcy made it quite impossible for her to think no more of him as he continued to show up on her daily walks. During each interlude, Elizabeth felt herself become more and more confused. She learned some of his views on literature, art, and even music and found they matched her own preferences quite easily. He was solicitous and even kind when disagreeing with in their discussions. Elizabeth was horrified when she found herself actually agreeing with him. Unfortunately each time she did, Elizabeth would remember Mr. Wickham saying, “He can please who he wishes when he chooses to; some may even call him amiable” and her opinion would once again be fixed: Mr. Darcy was not a man to trust.

    However, her heart kept warring with her mind and as the weeks passed, Elizabeth felt herself becoming even more confused by his character. If he could please who he chose, it was apparent to Elizabeth he was choosing to please her. Why and for or what purpose? Could he know about her inheritance? No, absolutely not, she thought, surely there has to be another reason. Maybe his presence is simply coincidence; he surely could not be seeking me out.

    The constant presence of Mr. Darcy intruding upon her solitude had Elizabeth at her limit. One morning, about a week before she was to leave, when she set out on her morning walk, she decided against her normal path. She simply was not in the mood for Mr. Darcy. She had received a missive not only from Jane, but also from her grandfather, and Catherine. Having hit quite the treasure trove, when Elizabeth walked out bearing all three, she wished to read and reread each in peace.

    When she found a shady spot in the middle of the grove, she sat down to read and pulled out Jane’s letter first. Knowing it would be filled with veiled attempts at a positive attitude, but sorely lacking Jane’s normal happy countenance, Elizabeth opened the letter. Any hope that Jane was starting to get over Mr. Bingley was shortly dismissed. Jane’s letter was full of outings she was taking with Madeline, stories about the children, and projects she was working on. However, Elizabeth could tell her dearest cousin was not well.

    It was confirmed when she read her grandfather’s letter. After arriving in London a good three weeks before Elizabeth would find herself there, James wrote of his concern for Jane.

    I would not have you believe that I am spying on her, at least not for my sake, but rather for yours. If she finds out I am intentionally checking on her for you, my dear: she will be quite put out with you for sending me. I, of course, will be seen with compassion, as we both know Jane will do. That aside, I must conclude, she is very down hearted indeed. I am starting to believe that your and Madeline’s intentions, where they may have been heartfelt, have actually harmed the poor girl.

    The condition on being in London, so close to those who you thought were your friends, and whom you thought yourself in love with must be considered harmful to one’s health! She always had a good figure, but my dear, she pushes her food around her plate and only eats what is necessary. She has scheduled her time to the fullest, I imagine so that she does not think about her former friends, and finds barely any time to rest. Jane even told me that she finds that she has to find the time to write to you! What was once a pleasure is now a chore! It is good that you will be coming to retrieve her in a few weeks’ time. I know you will be able to help her heal and for God’s sake: SLOW HER DOWN!

    I myself am only a little upset I will leave before you arrive in London. Mr. Gardiner informed me of your plan to arrive not three days after I leave. If I did not have an appointment with some people at Heythrop I would delay my departure. I console myself that I will have a great deal more of your time in the autumn. By all means, invite Jane if she is still not over this chap who so callously broke her heart. I have never met the man but have already decided he lacks taste for giving up our dear girl so easily.

    As Elizabeth finished the letter, she found herself thinking that maybe Catherine would bring better news to her ears. Fortunately, Catherine had much to say about the family and what had been happening at home. By the time she finished Catherine’s letter, she found her own mood lifting.

    It was with a smile on her face and laughter to herself that Colonel Fitzwilliam approached slowly and greeted her, “And what has you so amused, Miss Bennet?”

    Startled, Elizabeth hastily put her letters away and rose, “Colonel Fitzwilliam you scared me! I was reading a letter from my cousin Catherine.”

    Colonel Fitzwilliam’s eyebrow rose at the mention of the name and said, “Catherine?”

    Smiling, Elizabeth explained, “We call her Kitty, but yes, she is a Catherine and not at all like Lady Catherine.”

    “Is this the cousin that only plays or only sings, or is idle?”

    Laughing, Elizabeth asked, “Either you have been speaking with Lady Catherine or you have been gossiping with Anne.”

    With a fake affronted look, the Colonel said, “I am an officer in her Majesty’s army: I do not gossip” then with a smile he added, “If Anne wishes to divulge information on her new friends, it is my duty to listen.”

    Elizabeth smiled and said, “Of course. Catherine paints and draws splendidly. In fact, I had just finished reading a description she gave of my aunt being accosted by a frog in one of the stores. Apparently, one of the local boys had put it in the fabrics for fun and Aunt Fanny was the recipient.”

    Laughing, the Colonel replied, “I remember Darcy and I doing something quite like that to Lady Catherine, only it was in her bed.”

    At the mention of Mr. Darcy, Elizabeth felt her irritation grow. She allowed silence to descend upon them. It was the Colonel who spoke, “I have been making the tour of the park, as I generally do every year, and intend to close it with a call at the Parsonage. Are you going much farther?"

    "No, I should have returned in a moment."

    After walking a short distance, Elizabeth stated, “I understand you are for London tomorrow.”

    "Yes—if Darcy does not put it off again. But I am at his disposal. He arranges the business just as he pleases."

    Yet again, another example of his officiousness, she thought. To the Colonel she replied, "And if not able to please himself in the arrangement, he has at least pleasure in the great power of choice. I do not know anybody who seems more to enjoy the power of doing what he likes than Mr. Darcy."

    “To be sure, he likes his own way, but then so do we all. It is only that he has better means of having it than others,” he replied. “For myself, I must choose self-denial and dependence more often than not. Although I do not know how much of that is attributed to my second son status or my status as a soldier for her majesty.”

    Elizabeth offered, “The younger son of an earl can know very little of either. Seriously, when have you ever actually known self-denial or been so dependent on another?”

    “I can say that I have suffered hardships of those sorts. But the great matter of weight should definitely be in want of money. Younger sons simply cannot marry where we like, unless we are fortunate to have a lady of large fortune fall in love with us.” He continued, “Our habits of expense make us too dependent, and there are not many in my rank of life who can afford to marry without some attention to money."

    Elizabeth thought to herself, amused, Is this for me? If only he knew. To the Colonel she responded, “And how much is the usual asking price for a younger son of an earl? Thirty thousand pounds? Forty? No! Fifty!”

    He laughed and responded, “Of course, I bow to your better knowledge of a man’s worth.”

    After a few more moments of walking in silence, Elizabeth stated, “I imagine you were brought down chiefly for the sake of having someone at the disposal of Mr. Darcy. I wonder that he does not marry. It would secure a lasting convenience of that kind. Perhaps his sister does well for the present. As she is under his sole care, he may do what he likes with her.”

    “No,” stated Colonel Fitzwilliam, “I am joined in guardianship with him of Miss Darcy.”

    A little surprised by this admission, Elizabeth said, “Are you indeed? What sort of guardians are you? Does she give you much trouble? I remember being her age, and know that ladies around the young womanhood ages tend to be difficult to manage. If she has the true Darcy spirit, she must like her own way.”

    As surprised as she was by Colonel Fitzwilliam’s part in Miss Darcy’s guardianship, she was as equally surprised by his reluctance to answer. Instead of replying directly, he asked, “What has been said regarding her? If there are rumors, I must know about them!”

    He was observing her earnestly and Elizabeth guessed she had gotten somewhat close to the truth and stated, “You need not be afraid of the rumor tree. I have never heard any harm of her. From what I have heard, she is a docile creature. She is the great friend of a few acquaintances of mine: Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley.”

    “Ah, yes. The Bingleys. I understand Mr. Bingley is a great friend of Darcy’s.”

    “Oh! Yes,” said Elizabeth dryly, “Mr. Darcy is uncommonly kind to Mr. Bingley, and takes a prodigious deal of care of him.”

    “Yes, I really believe Darcy does take care of him! I have reason to think Bingley very much indebted to him. But I ought to beg his pardon, for I have no right to suppose that Bingley was the person meant. It was all conjecture.”

    As he spoke, Elizabeth got a tickling fear and glanced at her most recent letter from Jane and asked, “What is it you mean?”

    “I believe Darcy does not wish it to be generally known.”

    Realizing what he was about to say, Elizabeth replied emphatically, “I certainly will not mention it.”

    “Remember, I do not know for certain that it was Bingley. Darcy merely told me that he had lately saved a good friend from the inconvenience of a most imprudent marriage. He mentioned no names, and I only suspect it being Bingley because he has saved him from that sort of scrape before,” stated Colonel Fitzwilliam without knowing the anger that was brewing in his walking partner.

    Silently seething, Elizabeth asked, “Did Mr. Darcy give you reasons for this interference?”

    “I understood that there were some very strong objections against the lady.”

    A clipped question came almost immediately, “And what arts did he use to separate them?”

    “He did not talk to me of his own arts,” said Fitzwilliam, smiling. “He only told me what I have now told you.”

    Elizabeth made no answer; her anger was so acute she felt if she did speak it would be to give away her relationship with the lady in question. They walked on, her heart swelling with indignation. After watching her a little, Fitzwilliam asked her why she was so thoughtful.

    "I am thinking of what you have been telling me," said she. "Your cousin's conduct does not suit my feelings. Why was he to be the judge?"

    "You are rather disposed to call his interference intrusive?"

    "I do not see what right Mr. Darcy had to decide on the propriety of his friend's inclination, or why, upon his own judgement alone, he was to determine and direct in what manner his friend was to be happy. But," she continued, recollecting herself, "as we know none of the particulars, it is not fair to condemn him. It is not to be supposed that there was much affection in the case."

    Laughing a little at her summary, Fitzwilliam said, "but it is a lessening of the honor of my cousin's triumph very sadly."

    By this time, the couple had reached the parsonage. Elizabeth welcomed him inside but added, she felt she had walked too far and felt a need to go lie down. He apologized for walking her too far and stated the call could wait until both her host and she were well enough to visit.

    Upon entry to the parsonage, Elizabeth immediately sought out Charlotte to inform her she was not feeling well and would not be able to go to dinner that night at Rosings. Once she had Charlotte’s agreement, she immediately retreated to her room, where she spent the next few hours attempting to rein in her temper.

    There were very strong objections to the lady, thought Elizabeth, to Jane herself there could be no objection. He could only be referring to Madeline and Edward. He has not even met them! Grandfather is a Duke and he approves! The audacity, the arrogance, the conceit of such a man! Jane is all loveliness and goodness. She is intelligent, and her manners are captivating. Uncle Thomas could certainly not be the reason; he is an intelligent man, and a landed gentleman. No! It has to have been his pride in his own self-importance that has him persuading his friend against the most gentle and kind creature ever to live!

    Her anger being held in and her frustration for her beloved cousin had Elizabeth developing the very headache she had complained to Charlotte about. As she watched her host and hostess leave for Rosings that evening, she took out her letters and headed downstairs. She needed to spend some time deciding if she would inform her cousin of the unknown injuries toward herself.

    However, her evening of contemplation and evaluation were soon interrupted. Not an hour after her hosts left, a maid showed in Mr. Darcy. Still very angry with the man, Elizabeth attempted to be civil. However, her civility started to be tested as Mr. Darcy started pace around the room.

    “Mr. Darcy, you know my hosts are at Rosings, this evening, surely you will be late for dinner,” she said in a clipped manner, “I assure you I am quite capable of eating by myself. The civility you show in your concern for me is admirable to be sure, but completely unnecessary. I simply have a headache, and need nothing other than quiet.”

    Mr. Darcy acted as if he had not even heard her. Elizabeth could feel her anger mount at he continued to pace. As Elizabeth rose from her seat to show Mr. Darcy out, he finally chose to speak.

    "In vain I have struggled. It will not do. My feelings will not be repressed. You must allow me to tell you how ardently I admire and love you."

    The words echoed in the empty house and rattled in Elizabeth’s head. Surely, he is not, proposing , she thought. Her silence encouraged him to continue and Elizabeth watched in astonishment as Mr. Darcy continued to offer for her.

    “Certainly you have been aware of my sentiments. Your marked presence in the same spots during our walks here in Hunsford was most assuredly a source of encouragement to me,” he stated. Mr. Darcy continued to speak as he paced the small parlor at the Parsonage.

    After Elizabeth came back from her walk with Colonel Fitzwilliam, she found herself worked up into such a state that she felt unfit for company. As such, she had begged off meeting Lady Catherine and the Rosings party for dinner. Charlotte had recognized something was wrong and had allowed it.. Elizabeth listened to Mr. Darcy proclaim his feelings in the most arrogant and conceited manner she had ever witnessed, she felt a headache starting.

    “Your connections or lack thereof, is certainly of no concern to me. I have plenty of connections to make up for the both of us. As to your dowry, well, I really have no need of it and therefore will not give it another thought. It was the obstacle of your family, however, that did cause me to pause in my pursuit of you. In the end, my love won the struggle against my head, and here I am requesting your hand in marriage.”

    Even though he spoke well, Elizabeth felt her anger rising. It was obvious as he continued in his own monologue that like Collins, her answer was being taken for granted. When he finally finished and allowed her to speak, she stated calmly but extremely coolly, “It is natural that I should feel some obligation. If I could feel gratitude I would now thank you. But I cannot. I have never desired your good opinion and you have certainly given it unwillingly. I am sorry to pain anyone, even though unconsciously done. Those feelings of reluctance you informed me that have been of a long duration will have very little difficulty in overcoming your desire. I will not marry you.”

    To say Mr. Darcy was shocked at her refusal would be an understatement. After he found his voice, barely concealing his anger, he said, “Is this all the explanation I have the honor of expecting? Would you care to inform me as to why, with so little endeavor at civility, I am rejected?”

    Elizabeth responded in a raised voice, “I might also inquire as to why, with so many ardent feelings, you seem focused on insulting me. If I was uncivil, I had provocation. Had my feelings not already been decided against you, do you truly believe that I would accept a man who was responsible for ruining the happiness of my most beloved cousin?”

    As she spoke, Darcy’s face changed colors from paleness of guilt back to red in anger. He listened in silence as she continued her accusations. “I have every reason in the world to think ill of you. No motive can excuse the unjust and ungenerous part you acted there. You cannot deny, that you have been the principal cause of her misery.”

    “I have no reason to deny my part in separating my friend from your cousin.”

    Before he was allowed to speak, however, Elizabeth continued, “However, it is not only this affair upon which I founded my complete dislike for you. Your character unfolded in the circumstance I was informed of in your treatment of Mr. Wickham.”

    “You take an eager interest in that gentleman's concerns,” said Darcy, in a less tranquil tone, and with a heightened color.

    “Who that knows what his misfortunes have been, can help feeling an interest in him?”

    "His misfortunes!" repeated Darcy contemptuously, "yes, his misfortunes have been great indeed."

    “They are of your infliction!” exclaimed Elizabeth, “You have reduced him to such a state of poverty simply by withholding the advantages which had been designed for him!”

    Mr. Darcy interrupted at this point with a dangerously low voice, “This is your opinion of me! I thank you for explaining it so thoroughly. My faults are heavy indeed. Perhaps these offenses might have been overlooked, had not your pride been hurt by my honest confession of the scruples that had long prevented my forming any serious design. But disguise of every sort is my abhorrence. Nor am I ashamed of the feelings I related. They were natural and just. Could you expect me to rejoice in the inferiority of your connections or in the fact that you might not even have any connections? Should I congratulate myself on the hope of relations, whose condition in life is so decidedly beneath my own?”

    Elizabeth felt her own anger bubble up as she attempted to restrain herself from correcting his estimation of her family as well as her position in society. Instead she said in a clipped voice, “You are mistaken sir: the mode of your declaration only spared me the concern I might have felt in refusing you, had you behaved in a more gentlemanlike manner.” When she saw Mr. Darcy visibly flinch at this statement she added, “You could not have offered to me in any possible way that would have induced me to accept you.”

    His astonishment was complete, but unfortunately Elizabeth was not done. She concluded by stating, “From almost the very first time we met on the road to between Longbourn and Netherfield, your manners, the full belief of your arrogance, your conceit, and your selfish disdain of the feelings of others, formed the groundwork of my dislike. I had not known you a month before I felt that you were the last man in the world whom I could ever be prevailed on to marry.”

    "You have said quite enough, madam. I perfectly comprehend your feelings, and have now only to be ashamed of what my own have been. Forgive me for having taken up so much of your time, and accept my best wishes for your health and happiness." And with these words he hastily left the room, and Elizabeth heard him the next moment open the front door and quit the house.

    Elizabeth found herself unable to sleep that night. In an effort to avoid the scrutiny of Mrs. Collins and the foolish comments of Mr. Collins, she escaped before breakfast was even being served, and wandered around the park. Lost in her own thoughts for quite some time, she was surprised when she encountered Mr. Darcy. Hesitant to approach him, she waited to see if he would even notice her.

    Unfortunately, he did and came near. He held out a parchment to her and said, “If you would do me the honor of reading this letter ma’am.” After she took it from him, he disappeared as quickly as he had come.

    Elizabeth had no expectations of actually enjoying reading the letter. She was curious as to what it might say, to be sure. When she refused Collins, after much persuasion he took himself off to lick his wounds elsewhere. It was only later that they found out that Charlotte was helping him. Only for a brief moment did she even consider not reading the parchment. However, her curiosity was too strong, before she had made it the entire way back to the Parsonage, Elizabeth found a stump and opened the envelope.

    Rosings, Kent
    April 10, 1812

    Miss Elizabeth Bennet

    Be not alarmed, madam, on receiving this letter, there will be not renewal of those offers which you found wholly disgusting to you last evening. I write without intending to pain you, or to humble myself in your eyes. I know for the happiness of both of us, the wishes I expressed last night could not be too soon forgotten. However, I feel compelled to defend myself against those accusations you called out last evening.

    There are two offenses, of different nature but equal magnitude that you laid at my feet. The first was that regardless of the sentiments of either party, I separated your cousin from my friend Mr. Bingley. The second offense was that I am the means of Mr. Wickham’s current circumstances.

    First, the charge of separating your cousin from my friend without thought to their mutual affection could not be more incorrect. I had not long been in Hertfordshire, when I, along with most of the good people of Hertfordshire, saw that my friend preferred Miss Bennet’s company above all others. I thought nothing of this until the ball at Netherfield: Bingley mentioned to me that his feelings for Miss Bennet. I was a little surprised to realize that his affections were deeper and more serious; I have seen him fall in love before. However, during that dance when we were interrupted by Sir Lucas, I realized that Bingley’s actions had given not only your cousin expectations but also the general populace of Meryton.

    The rest of the evening I watched my friend’s behavior as well as that of your cousin. I could then perceive that his partiality for Miss Bennet was beyond what I had ever witnessed in him. Your cousin I also watched. Her look and manners were open, cheerful, and engaging as ever, but without any symptom of peculiar regard, and I remained convinced from the evening's scrutiny, that though she received his attentions with pleasure, she did not invite them by any participation of sentiment.

    If you have not been mistaken here, I must have been in error. Your superior knowledge of your cousin must make the latter probable. If it is so, if I have been misled by such error to inflict pain on her, your resentment has not been unreasonable. However, I did not wish for her to be indifferent; the opinion was created by an observation made on an impartial conviction.

    My objections to a possible marriage between us were not merely those which I stated last evening. It is not only the situation of your aunt’s family that I found objectionable. It was more the complete and frequent want of propriety shown by your younger cousins, your aunt, and even on occasion your uncle. You cannot expect me to rejoice in my friend connecting himself with such a family.

    But I assure you, my reservations regarding your cousin’s family was not what finally convinced Bingley to stay in London. You remember he left the following day on business that after which he was planning on returning to Hertfordshire and essentially to your cousin; his decision to remain was based upon an observation that your cousin’s heart was not as engaged as his was.

    He informed me the evening we arrived in London that he wished to make his relationship with your cousin more…permanent. The respect I hold for Bingley allowed me to do no less than tell him my honest opinion: that I had not perceived that your cousin held my friend in any more interest that other men in the area. It was this observation that led Bingley to rethink his decision to stay in London. I offer no apology for this: I have no wish for my good friend to be trapped in a marriage of unequal affection.

    There is but one part in this whole affair, I do not reflect on with satisfaction; I saw your cousin leaving the Hurst’s town house and concealed it from Bingley. Perhaps this concealment was beneath me; it is done, however, and it was done for the best. At the time, I had no wish to cause further pain to my friend who was already hurting by his belief in her indifference. On this subject I have nothing more to say, no other apology to offer. If I have wounded your cousin's feelings, it was unknowingly done and though the motives which governed me may to you very naturally appear insufficient, I have not yet learnt to condemn them.

    On your second accusation, I offer no apologies. I can only refute it by laying out the whole of his connection with my family. Of what he specifically accused me, I know not. However, for my part, I can produce more than one witness who can be completely believed.

    It is true that Mr. Wickham was the son of my late father’s steward. Old Mr. Wickham died the year after we both started Cambridge. My father had always been fond of his steward and continued to pay for the current Mr. Wickham’s education. Old Mr. Wickham had earned the trust and respect of both my father and me; I could only wish that the younger Mr. Wickham would rise to such integrity.

    My own excellent father died five years ago; and in his will he particularly requested that I continue to assist the current Mr. Wickham in his advancement in society. He stipulated that if Wickham continued to take orders, I was to provide not only a legacy of one thousand pounds, but also the closest valuable family living that became available.

    Mr. Wickham came to visit me and insisted that since he had resolved not to take orders, he hoped I would assist him in his quest to study the law. He stated that one thousand pounds was certainly not enough to do that. Knowing Mr. Wickham as I did, I agreed that a religious life was not for him, and only wished him to be truthful about studying the law. At any rate, I agreed to his proposal; he resigned all claim to the church and accepted three thousand pounds in its stead. It seemed that all connection between us was now dissolved.

    You can image my surprise after three years of absolutely no communication between us that he applied to me again. His circumstances, he assured me, and I had no difficulty believing it, were exceedingly bad. He found the law unprofitable, and was resolved on taking orders again, as long as I gave him the living. He stated that as it had come available at that time, I certainly could not have forgotten my father’s will. You can hardly blame me for refusing his request. His resentment was in proportion, I believe, to his circumstances. At this point, I dropped the acquaintance. How he lived I know not. Once again it seemed as if he was out of my life forever. However, it was not to last: this past summer, he intruded upon my notice once more in a much more painful manner.

    I have no doubt of your secrecy as I tell you of a situation that I would most gladly be able to forget, if it were possible. My sister, who is ten years younger than I, was left to the guardianship of my cousin Colonel Fitzwilliam and myself. About a year ago, I removed her from school and set up an establishment for her in London. Last summer, Georgiana and her companion, a Mrs. Younge, took a trip to Ramsgate. Unknown to me, Mrs. Younge was an acquaintance of Mr. Wickham, and therefore he followed them to the sea. It was there, where my fifteen-year-old sister was convinced by her companion and Mr. Wickham that she had fallen in love with Mr. Wickham.

    You will, of course, excuse her of the circumstances. She was young and very much under the influence of a companion who should have been able to protect her rather than put her into such a harmful situation. I am so grateful that she was so opposed to the idea of marrying without me present that she wrote me an express herself.

    At this point you can image how I felt, and how I acted. It was only the threat of my sister’s public exposure that has kept me from exposing Wickham myself. Mrs. Younge was, of course, removed from my employ. Mr. Wickham’s chief object was my sister’s fortune, which is a considerable sum: thirty thousand pounds. I cannot help supposing that the hope of revenging himself on me was as much a motive as the money. His revenge certainly would have been complete.

    I hope after reading this message, you are able to acquit me of any charge Mr. Wickham has laid against me. If you need further proof or a witness to these narratives, you may call upon Colonel Fitzwilliam who has been privy to each circumstance. I have no idea what falsehoods he has told you. Ignorant as you were of everything concerning our relationship, it was not in your power to detect the falsehoods; and suspicion is not in your nature.

    You may wonder why I did not tell you these tales last evening. I can say that I was not in control of my emotions well enough to know what could or ought to have been revealed. However, after some reflection, I can only believe that you need to know the history as I have written it, thus this letter was born.

    I will only add, God bless you.

    Fitzwilliam James Darcy

    Elizabeth spent a few hours reading and re-reading the missive from Mr. Darcy. When she returned to the parsonage, Elizabeth was immediately accosted by Charlotte and Mr. Collins.

    “Cousin Elizabeth! You must mind the time! You missed lunch! Now, you will not be able to eat until we go to Lady Catherine’s this evening! Really, you must be more mindful of those around you! What would Lady Catherine think if you fainted in her soup?” cried Collins.

    Charlotte looked at Elizabeth’s pale face and turned to her husband and said, “My dear! If you wish to inspect your garden before you get ready to go, you are running out of time.”

    “Oh dear me! I did so want to pull the weeds from the herbs today!” he exclaimed as he hustled off to gather his gardening supplies.

    Charlotte turned to Elizabeth and asked quietly, “Now, dearest Elizabeth. What is wrong? You are five shades of white! Where on earth could you have been for so long? You missed breakfast and lunch! You even missed Colonel Fitzwilliam and Mr. Darcy taking their leave for London.”

    After reading Mr. Darcy’s letter, Elizabeth had spent much time wandering the grove: hoping to find some sort of scheme to relieve her of the guilt and shame she felt upon reading it the letter the first time. Unfortunately, the longer she contemplated not only Mr. Darcy’s actions, but also her own, she felt her own embarrassment only too keenly. As much as Elizabeth wanted to confide in someone, she felt she could not confide in Charlotte and simply said, “I believe I have walked a bit too far today. Would you mind terribly if I lay down until dinner?”

    “Of course not, my dear! You are also probably starving; I will have a light tray sent up as well.” Charlotte offered.

    “Thank you.” Elizabeth said distractedly as she hurried to her room.

    Once safely away from the people down below, Elizabeth felt too skittish to sit down. She was still pacing when the maid brought up the tray for her to eat. It was then that Elizabeth realized how hungry she was. As she ate, Elizabeth felt herself calming down slightly.

    It was thirty minutes later that she sat sipping her tea and thought; I need to speak with someone! Oh, if only my Jane were here. No! That would not do! It would only cause her more pain to read the letter. I have always relied on Madeline to help me discern my thoughts and feelings, but no: she tried to warn me that I should have asked Mr. Darcy his side of the story. She was completely right! But my pride has taken such a blow I do not know if I could speak with her about this. I would speak with Uncle Thomas about his proposal, except he would focus on making fun of Mr. Darcy! I certainly do not want that!

    With sudden clarity, Elizabeth rose and retrieved her stationary and started writing:

    Hunsford, Kent
    April 10, 1812

    Dear Grandfather,

    I write this with trembling hands. I have been so foolish and have acted despicably. I, who prided myself on my discernment! If only I had been more like Jane, who seeks to find the good in everyone, I may have avoided my own ignorance and pride.How humiliating is this discovery that my infallible powers of discernment are completely fallible!

    Had I been in love, I could not have been more wretchedly blind! But vanity, not love, has been my folly. Pleased with the preference of one and offended by the neglect of the other from the very beginning of our acquaintance I have allowed my ignorance to drive reason away. Till this moment I never knew myself.

    But I am getting well ahead of myself. I write to inform you of another marriage proposal I have received, this time from a gentleman that I have abused before as ungentlemanly and arrogant. How wrong I have been! It was just last evening, here in Hunsford, while visiting Charlotte, that I received it.

    I know that I have made you previously aware of my dealings with Mr. Bingley’s friend from Derbyshire. Well, that man has been visiting his family in the area. I mistook his meeting me on my walks as accidents. How shocked I was last evening when he declared he was not only in love with me but ardently so. I endeavored to remain calm as he proceeded to tell me of the deficiencies in my Bennet family. I charged him with separating Jane and Bingley, and also his ungentlemanly conduct in regards to Wickham. To this, he answered me and defended himself most ably in a letter this morning.

    As Elizabeth wrote her thoughts down, she consulted Mr. Darcy’s letter itself. She absently wondered if her grandfather had ever met the man and was a good acquaintance of his. Surely, if he had, Grandfather would have said something by now. I have mentioned him enough , she thought as she picked up Darcy’s letter one more time. When she got to the portion regarding Jane and Bingley again, Elizabeth immediately felt her ire again.

    Please do not be upset with his ungentlemanly act of writing me a letter. We, both are so incapable of speaking rationally with each other, had he attempted to speak with me, personally, to defend himself, I do not believe I would have allowed him. My prejudice and pride would not have allowed me to.

    I found, even though I do not agree with his reason sings, I cannot fault him for any of his actions. His reasons for separating Jane from Bingley were simply false and based on his own observations rather than seeking the truth from the parties involved. Something, I feel it would hypocritical of me to condemn him for, especially after my own recent self-revelations.

    I could forgive him for not seeking Jane’s from herself; that certainly would have been awkward. However, at no point did he seek to affirm it from those closest to her and instead chose to listen to the ramblings of Aunt Fanny! Foolish, foolish man!

    Elizabeth stopped writing for a moment and remembered a conversation she had with Charlotte well before the ball. She recalled Charlotte asking her whether or not Jane was as pleased with Mr. Bingley’s attentions as he was with hers. When she had responded in the affirmative, Charlotte told her that Jane should respond with more feeling. As she recalled the entire confirmation, Elizabeth felt her anger move slowly toward shame and thought, Jane is so calm and serene, it is apparent to myself who has known her almost all of our lives, but it is completely understandable that those who are not as acquainted with her character would see her as disinterested.

    However, I can forgive him for not being able to read Jane’s angelic countenance, but definitely not his complete disregard and disrespectful comments towards Jane’s family! I cannot deny the charge of my aunt, and youngest cousins acting with such lack of propriety. Have I, myself, not attempted to avoid their actions on a number of occasions?

    Elizabeth felt the tears welling in her eyes as she continued to write.

    If I excuse myself for believing Wickham’s stories about him, that allows me to repent; but at what cost? I have been so verbal in my beliefs of the man’s character that everyone from Meryton to Derbyshire surely will believe that he is the monster and not Wickham.

    It causes me to think of my own actions. In my own ignorance I was so rude, so vicious, and completely impertinent and disrespectful. I cannot think upon my actions without abhorrence. But what is done is done. I cannot undo it. And since I find it very hard to believe that he will ever lower himself to graciously allow me to ask for his forgiveness, I must move on, and think of the past as it gives me pleasure. I do not know what pleasure I can take from such occurrences that have happened, but I shall try.

    I have determined, that there is nothing more than anyone can do on the situation, other than learn from our mistakes and move on. I know, I for one, have and will continue to sit down and take a hard look at my own behavior and seek to amend it. As to whether or not, he will ever forgive me for being so malicious and vicious, I do not know. I can only seek to change my own actions.

    Elizabeth was not given to melancholy, and she had enough that day to last her for a while. As she completed the letter to her grandfather, she found that it was quite easy to understand how both her ignorance and his ignorance had caused so many problems. By the end of the letter, she was finding the humor in the situation.

    Grandfather, he asked if he should rejoice in the inferiority of my relations, and lack thereof. Oh, how I wanted to laugh at his ignorance! For your sake, I refrained. It is best that he is for London and I am for Hertfordshire. If I meet him again in London, it will be as an indifferent acquaintance, I am sure. We will let this be the end of the matter.

    Your Granddaughter,
    Elizabeth



    Posted on 2017-06-04

    Chapter 6 – The Ignorance…
    Longbourn, Hertfordshire May 1812

    Elizabeth may have been able to overcome her melancholy state while in Hunsford, but that did not stop her from wanting to acquaint Jane with all that had happened. The ride was quiet as they approached London. Since she had not wanted to send the letter to her grandfather from Hunsford for fear Collins would be able to get his hands on it, Elizabeth carried it with her. It was very late when they did arrive and Mrs. Bennet hustled both girls up to their rooms to get a good night’s sleep before they told everyone of their adventures, “I am sure we all want to hear about the latest from London, Jane!”

    “Of course, Mama,” Jane replied almost mechanically.

    “Oh girls! I forget to tell you, while you were gone, I convinced your father and uncle that we needed another maid. One maid for five girls is simply too much! Sarah will take over the younger girls and the new maid, once she is completely trained, will serve you two!”

    Elizabeth, if truth be told, was so anxious to speak with Jane, that she hardly heard what her aunt was saying. In the morning, however, she became acutely aware of something amiss. When she woke up, her trunk and all her things had already been put away and there was a tray in her room with her breakfast on it.

    At that moment, Jane poked her head into Elizabeth’s room and said, “I think I am going to like our maid, Constance. She brought me breakfast in bed! Do you mind if I eat in here?”

    Elizabeth laughed and said, “Absolutely not! However, I will have to have a word with her. I certainly do not want breakfast every morning in here.”

    The girls gathered around a small table Elizabeth had next to her fire, and started to eat. It was Elizabeth’s impatience to acquaint Jane with what happened in Hunsford that caused her to finish her meal first. By the time she had completed her tale, omitting the part about Bingley, Jane was astonished to say the least.

    “I feel bad for Mr. Darcy! But his being so sure of succeeding was wrong, not that anyone wanting to marry you would be wrong, my dear! But think how much more he was disappointed then!” Jane cried.

    Elizabeth agreed, “I feel heartily sorry for him. However, he has other feelings which will drive away any regard he might have felt for me.” Elizabeth then asked Jane hesitantly, “You do not blame me for refusing him then?”

    “Blame you? Oh, no!”

    “But you do believe I should not have spoken so warmly of Wickham?”

    “Could you be wrong in repeating something that your own ignorance believed to be true? I do not believe so. However, since you have corrected your lack of understanding, you will act accordingly.” Jane sat and thought, and finally added, “Surely, there was some type of misunderstanding though. Mr. Wickham seems so nice; he cannot be as bad as Mr. Darcy would have you believe!”

    "This will not do," said Elizabeth, "you never will be able to make both of them good. There is only enough goodness to make one good sort of man. For my part, I am inclined to believe it all Mr. Darcy."

    "But to believe Mr. Wickham is so very bad?” Jane cried, “And poor Mr. Darcy! Dear Lizzy, only consider what he must have suffered. Such a disappointment: to propose only to find out about his own ignorance to your ill opinion. Then having to relate such a thing of his sister! It is really too distressing. I am sure you must feel it so."

    “Oh! No, my regret and compassion are all done away by seeing you so full of both. I know you will do Mr. Darcy such ample justice. I am growing every moment more unconcerned and indifferent to his proposal by the minute. If you lament over him much longer, my heart will be as light as a feather.”

    “Lizzy! Do not tease so!” cried Jane. “Poor Wickham! There is such an expression of goodness in his countenance! Such an openness and gentleness in his manner!”

    “There certainly was some great mismanagement in the education of those two young men. One has got all the goodness, and the other all the appearance of it,” replied Elizabeth dryly.

    “I never thought Mr. Darcy as deficient in the appearance of it as you used to do.”

    “Of course you did not. I was blinded by my own ignorance to his character and allowed my pride to act upon my dislike,” Elizabeth laughed at herself, and added, “I meant to be witty and found I was only a foolish wit. The bard could find much to work with in my own character; I played the part of a fool perfectly.”

    “Lizzy, when you first read that letter, I am sure you could not treat the matter as you do now.”

    “Indeed, I could not. I was uncomfortable enough, I may say unhappy. Oh! How I wanted you!” Elizabeth cried, “I had not one to speak with because my dearest friend was so far away!”

    Jane wrapped her cousin in her arms, and only let go when Elizabeth started to pace agitatedly, “I was so certain my opinion was not wrong. I was so certain that Mr. Darcy was not a gentleman. Imagine the shock I received to find out that my own understanding and my own pride at being able to understand characters was so wrong. I was mortified, embarrassed, and even ashamed.”

    “There is no reason to be ashamed! You were ignorant of all the facts, and acted upon your own understanding of the situation”

    Elizabeth would not allow herself to be given reprieve, not yet, “That is exactly why I am so ashamed! I chose not to be enlightened. You even told me that Mr. Bingley believed his friend! I chose to believe that Mr. Bingley was allowing himself to be blinded by his friend’s opinion. Not only was that arrogant on my part but completely foolish. It was not only you and Mr. Bingley who tried to tell me that there was another side of the story, but I was also counseled by Madeline, Uncle Thomas, and even Grandfather to not only take one man’s side of the story. I chose to remain ignorant.”

    Continuing her rant, Elizabeth concluded, “Had I not been so blinded by my own prejudice, by my own vanity, I might have been able to see the same things that everyone else tried to warn me of. Even Mr. Darcy himself, being the gentleman, chose not to disrespect the very man who caused so much harm to his own family. He never once said a cross word about Wickham to me. The only time he ever even mentioned the man was to warn me about him.”

    “What do you mean Elizabeth?” asked Jane.

    “You remember the night of the Netherfield ball?” Choosing to ignore her cousin’s blush, Elizabeth continued, “I danced twice with Mr. Darcy. During one of the dances, I brought up that we had made a new friend of Wickham. Mr. Darcy’s only response was to tell me that Wickham was able to make friends but to keep them was a different matter. Now that I have been properly humbled, I can see that for what it was: a warning.” Shaking her head in disgust, Elizabeth continued, “I allowed my own wounded vanity and bitterness to color my opinion of the man and for that I should be heartily ashamed.”

    Jane said softly, “Elizabeth, I think you are taking too much on yourself. Mr. Darcy never actually told you of his dealing with Wickham until he had to.”

    “That was because it involved his sister,” Elizabeth replied, “That brings me to something else I wish for your opinion on: should I make Wickham’s character known to the general populace?”

    Miss Bennet paused a little, and then replied, “Surely there can be no occasion for exposing him so dreadfully. What is your opinion?”

    “That it ought not to be attempted: Mr. Darcy did not give me permission to make it public, especially since it involved his sister. However, I am torn, people need to know of Wickham’s dissolute character but how can I get them to believe me? The general prejudice against Mr. Darcy is so violent; most people in Meryton do not see him in an amiable light. With Wickham soon to be gone and his horrendous behavior will not be felt in the community anymore, I do not believe we should say anything. ”

    “You are quite right. If he is publicly censored it may drive Wickham to be worse than he already is. Perhaps now he is sorry for what he has done, and anxious to re-establish his character. We must not make him desperate.”

    Now that the two secrets had been brought to light, Elizabeth felt a weight release off of her shoulders. She had found a willing listener in Jane. However, Elizabeth silently vowed she would never mention the second half of Darcy’s letter to Jane. She decided it would do Jane no good to find out that the man she loved had actually loved her in return. She would keep that secret to herself.

    After a moment, Elizabeth decided she would also ask Jane her opinion on whom she should or should not inform about Mr. Darcy’s proposal.

    “Jane,” she asked hesitantly, “There is another question that has somewhat plagued me about this entire circumstance…” As soon as Elizabeth saw she had her cousin’s attention again she asked tentatively, “I will, of course, be writing to Grandfather, regarding Mr. Darcy’s…request. But should I inform Uncle?”

    Jane sat back and considered the situation and finally said, “I honestly do not know. If you write to His Grace and do not tell Father, and James tells him in one of his letters, Father may not be pleased. However, as you only have need of James approval or disapproval for any marriage request, and it does not seem likely that Mr. Darcy will return to Hertfordshire, Father would not need to know. What is your opinion?”

    Elizabeth sighed and replied, “To be honest, I do not have one. However, I agree with your deduction: I do not believe Mr. Darcy will be returning here, but it is very likely that I will meet him in London this upcoming season. Grandfather should definitely be told, but does Uncle really need to know?”

    “Has James written to you about it? Did you ask him?” inquired Jane.

    Elizabeth thought of the letter she had written and replied, “I do not believe I asked him.” She then turned to where her reticule was and said, “I arrived to a letter waiting for me here from him and need to respond to it as well as so have not mailed the one about Mr. Darcy’s proposal. I could still ask him his opinion and I believe I will. If he thinks Thomas should know, I will tell him myself. However, if Grandfather does not believe it necessary, I will be spared Uncle’s teasing.”

    “Lizzy!” cried Jane with a smile.

    “You know it to be true! I can hear his response now,” Elizabeth rolled her eyes as then attempted to imitate her Uncle. In a deep voice she said, “Elizabeth! Is this true? You were not handsome enough to tempt him but you are tempting enough to marry? Even without a dowry? It is quite comical! It will be quite amusing when he realizes the connection to James! The prospect is almost tempts me to London to see it unfold!”

    The two ladies fell back on Elizabeth’s bed with laughter at her theatrics. The rest of the morning was spent recounting their trips to each other. No more was said of either Mr. Darcy or Mr. Bingley.

    However, over the next week, Elizabeth could tell that Jane was trying to rally for the sake of those around her. However, after all that had been said in Hunsford and her own reaction to Darcy’s letter, Elizabeth found herself without the words needed to comfort her cousin. What could she say that could ease the pain of being so cruelly separated from the one you love? She had already determined that the responsibility was not wholly Mr. Darcy’s or Bingley’s sisters’. After all, Jane herself should have been the one to convince Mr. Bingley of her regard, and Mr. Bingley should not have let himself be so wholly persuaded by someone else’s opinion. Therefore, Elizabeth said nothing.

    Elizabeth daily attempted to lighten Jane’s spirits but it was becoming increasingly difficult as the Reverend’s attentions to Mary were an everyday reminder. Neither girl could fault Mary for being so happy during this time, but Mary’s happiness was only a reminder of Jane’s own disappointment.

    Elizabeth was meditating on this as she went to gather herbs in the garden only the second week she had been home, when she came across Catherine crying amongst their roses. It seemed that Mr. Bennet was not wholly dismissive of his second youngest daughter’s affinity toward painting and had ordered a bench be placed for her in that particular area of the garden. As Elizabeth approached, she sat quietly next to her cousin and asked, “My dear, Catherine! What on earth is the matter?”

    Catherine simply looked up with tears in her eyes and shook her head, “It is nothing. I should definitely not be jealous but for some reason I am.” Sitting up straight she attempted to straighten her face out, “I shall be fine.”

    Elizabeth put her arm around the girl and tried again, “My dear girl, this is definitely not nothing if it has you, of all people, crying. I do not believe I have seen you cry more than a couple times. I believe the last time I saw you cry like this you had just fallen out of an apple tree.”

    Catherine laughed slightly at the memory, “Billy Hill chased me into it, and then felt bad when I fell out of it.”

    “Now, tell me what has you jealous.”

    “Lydia.”

    Elizabeth looked at her young cousin with curiosity, “What on earth could Lydia be doing or have that would make you jealous enough to hide from the world in Mary’s roses?”

    “She was invited to Brighton by Mrs. Forster” stated Catherine, “I know I do not know the lady as well as Lydia does and definitely not as a particular friend, but I am very nearly being courted by a member of her husband’s camp.” She then sniffed and added, “Also, Lydia has at least been to London with Mama; I have never been anywhere. Why should I have to stay at home?”

    At once, her tears made sense. Two days prior, Elizabeth had entered the dining room in time to hear Mrs. Bennet and Lydia lament that the regiment was moving to Brighton for the summer for training courses. When she had sat down to lunch, Mrs. Bennet realized that her niece was smiling brightly while the rest of the party was moping, except for Mary and Mr. Bennet, and of course Jane’s demeanor had nothing to do with the soldiers leaving.

    “Good Heaven! What is to become of us? What are we to do?” Mrs. Bennet had exclaimed in the bitterness of woe. “How can you be smiling so, Lizzy? I am sure, I cried for two days together when Colonel Miller's regiment went away. I thought I should have broken my heart.”

    “I am sure I shall break mine,” Lydia had interrupted.

    “If one could but go to Brighton!” observed Mrs. Bennet. “A little sea-bathing would set me up forever.”

    "Papa, I should love to see the sea!" added Catherine.

    Elizabeth remembered the rest of the conversation; how Lydia had tried to get her to convince Mr. Bennet to take them. Unfortunately, Elizabeth also remembered Mr. Darcy’s objections toward her extended family’s characters and actions and immediately thought better of the idea. She had counselled Lydia that it was best that they be removed from the regiment and the regiment removed from them.

    “Removed from the regiment? I would die first!” cried Lydia. She then lashed out at Elizabeth, “Why can you not support me in this, Elizabeth? You never support me in anything I wish to do! You are only jealous that the soldiers prefer my company over yours!”

    Elizabeth was shocked by the attack from her youngest cousin, and was equally disappointed when she looked at her uncle to intervene and he remained silent. Finally she replied, “I assure you, Lydia, I am not jealous of you or whatever attentions anyone in the militia give to you. My opinion shall also not change: I am pleased the militia is being removed from our presence.”

    Elizabeth had not thought a thing about Catherine’s comment and did not even remember it until that moment. As she sat there, she attempted to calm and soothe Catherine by using Mary as an excuse “Catherine, I understand you want to see and experience new places and things. I promise you that it will happen.” To herself she thought, I shall certainly make it happen!

    To Catherine she continued, “However, consider Mary for a moment. You and she are becoming quite close. Would you not feel badly if you were not here to share in her joy and planning? Aunt and Mary have already started discussions regarding a new wardrobe for her. I daresay if the situation were like that for Jane and me,” and probably will be , she thought, “I would not be so keen to be traveling.”

    Catherine nodded and said, “I know. You are right. Like I said, it is nothing and I shall be fine.”

    Elizabeth added slyly, “Indeed, if your courtship continues, think of all the places you will be able to see that Lydia will not.”

    Catherine blushed at the thought of marrying her lieutenant, and replied, “Lizzy! We are not courting!”

    “Maybe not officially, but unofficially, I believe you are. With that in mind, I have a feeling you will miss him more than you will miss the sea.”

    Catherine started to fidget where she sat and Elizabeth asked, “Is there something else dearest?”

    Catherine asked quietly without looking up, “If Joshua did ask to court me, would Father approve? He is only a lieutenant.”

    Elizabeth put an arm around her cousin and replied, “You are right to be worried about his situation in life. I am glad you have continued to consider it since our last discussion. However, before I answer your question, will you answer a few of mine?” Seeing her cousin look up and nod, Elizabeth asked, “If you do or have fallen in love with the lieutenant, have you considered what your life will be like? He does not make much money. I know you have lived with economy before, however, nothing like what you will as a lieutenant’s wife.”

    Catherine replied, “I asked him about his situation. He was very vague in his references but I believe that his choice to join the military was not one he had to make. He hardly speaks of his family in specific terms, however from what I gather, they are wealthy and he need not actually work.”

    “If they are wealthy, then why is he only a lieutenant? Why was a higher commission not purchased for him?” asked Elizabeth.

    Catherine smiled and replied, “I believe he wishes to prove that he can be more than someone who simply inherits his wealth. I believe that is why he is hesitant to speak of his family. I know that he loves them, but Lizzy,” here she hesitated, with encouragement from Elizabeth she said, “He reminds me of you. He wishes to be known for himself and his capabilities, not his family’s position or station.”

    Elizabeth then asked, “Please do not be offended, but I need to ask: could this be clouding your judgement? You see his situation as close to one of your romantic novels and see yourself as the heroine?”

    Catherine shook her head, “Mary and I have discussed my feelings at length, and I do not believe so. Lizzy,” she held out her hands in impatience and said, “I feel like a different person, a better person, or I want to be a better person in his presence. He pushes me to have my own opinions and even respects them when they are different from his. I look forward to every meeting and count the minutes until I see him again. You were right in saying that I will miss his company more than I will miss the opportunity to travel.”

    “You love him,” Elizabeth stated.

    Catherine slumped in dejection and affirmed, “Yes, and I am worried Father will not approve.”

    “Do not worry,” cried Elizabeth cheerfully, “We will let my Grandfather deal with Thomas! Grandfather loves a good healthy romance. He has already looked into Sanderson and has approved of his attentions to you. Let him deal with your father!” Seeing her cousin was feeling much better Elizabeth added, “I am proud of you. You have thought this through with logic and sought understanding. That is yet another sign of your growing maturity.”

    “Is that why you have started calling me Catherine?”

    Elizabeth sat back and said, “Partly. Kitty does sound like a child’s name, I grant you. However, my main reason for doing so is simple: Kitty was always imitating Lydia and never really thought for herself. As you seem to be growing into your own person, it just seemed right to call you by your actual name.” Then dryly she added, “I met another Catherine this past trip, and I daresay you are much better than she.”

    “You are referring to Lady Catherine De Bourgh?”

    “There is a lady as pretentious as her name.”

    “What was Miss De Bourgh like?” Catherine teased, “Is she as noble as Mr. Collins portrayed?”

    Elizabeth thought for a moment. After meeting the kind lady, she was somewhat upset to have people believing Mr. Collin’s inflated view of the young heiress, “Actually no. She was very generous, and cheerful. He was correct to say that she is sickly, but I think not as sickly as our cousin made her out to be. Miss De Bourgh was very solicitous, and I am pleased Charlotte has found a friend in her.”

    “Then Mr. Darcy is not to be pitied.”

    Turning her head sharply to look at her cousin, she asked, “What do you mean?”

    Confused Catherine responded, “You told me once that he was engaged to his cousin. If she is as you described, then he is fortunate; although he does not deserve such kindness.”

    Elizabeth released the breath she had been holding, and replied, “Catherine, do not believe everything I have told you. She is wonderful to be sure. However, from what I understand from Mr. Darcy himself, he is not engaged to her.” She then added, “I have also, recently found out that Mr. Darcy is not as…arrogant or prideful as I once thought him; please do not suppose that he or anyone else deserves to marry a boring partner.”

    “Elizabeth, you were so sure, what happened?”

    Elizabeth looked at her cousin and responded, “I met him again in Kent,” Elizabeth paused before she admitted; “I must admit that my previous opinion was completely colored by my own prideful nature and willful ignorance. Catherine I am heartily ashamed of my previous actions and behavior. Let that be the end of the matter: Mr. Darcy is a good man.” She then teased, “As we have learned from your own unofficial beau, first impressions can be deceiving.”

    It was with laughter that the two returned to the house; Catherine to seek out Mary and Elizabeth to seek out Mr. Bennet.

    Elizabeth found him hiding in his book room as usual. It was upon her entry that he put his book down and said wryly, “I expect you are here because of Lydia.”

    “Two reasons, actually; the first being Lydia. Uncle Thomas, you know Lydia is not responsible enough to travel on her own.”

    “Elizabeth, she will not be on her own. Mrs. Forster will be there and so will Colonel Forster.”

    “Pardon me for saying, but Mrs. Forster has no more in her head than Lydia does. She is a married woman and I have even seen her flirt with many of the officers right along with Lydia.” Elizabeth felt she needed to warn her uncle of one particular officer as well, but lacked the words to explain without revealing her source as Mr. Darcy, “Uncle, while in Kent, I came into some information regarding some of the officers in this regiment: one officer in particular. I do not believe it would be wise to send Lydia without proper supervision.”

    “Lydia will never be easy until she has exposed herself in some public place or other, and we can never expect her to do it with so little expense or inconvenience to her family as under the present circumstances.”

    “Uncle, are you not aware," said Elizabeth, "of the very great disadvantage that will arise from the public notice of Lydia's unguarded and imprudent manner? I am sure you would make a different decision if you were aware."

    Mr. Bennet laughed and asked, “What? Has she frightened away some of your lovers? Poor little Lizzy! Do not be cast down; such squeamish youths as cannot bear to be connected with a little absurdity are not worth regret. In fact, I am sure that in due time, he will regret it more.”

    “Indeed you are mistaken; I have no injuries from her. I do not speak of any particular circumstance, but more of general evils. When I remove to Grandfather’s house, I will be removed from any scandal she created. The respectability of this house could be called into question even if she manages not to ruin her own reputation while essentially alone in Brighton.”

    Frustrated, Elizabeth continued, “Excuse me for speaking plainly; if you, her father, do not take the trouble to discipline her and show her the importance of regulation, she will soon be beyond the reach of amendment. Her character will be fixed as the most determined flirt that ever made herself or her family ridiculous! Do you honestly think that society will not label her sisters as ridiculous also?”

    Mr. Bennet could tell that this was of some importance to Elizabeth and therefore offered sympathy, “Do not make yourself uneasy. Soon, wherever you are known, you will be respected and valued, even if you do have a very silly cousin. I would say three, except both Mary and Catherine have changed, under your influence no doubt. I am allowing Lydia to go because we will have no peace at Longbourn if she does not go to Brighton.”

    At this point, Mr. Bennet rose from his chair and approached Elizabeth, “Colonel Forster is a sensible man, and will keep her out of any real mischief; and she is luckily too poor to be an object of prey to anybody. I promise she will return before the world is aware of your inheritance. At Brighton she will be of less importance even as a common flirt than she has been here. The officers will find women better worth their notice. Let us hope, therefore, that her being there may teach her what her own insignificance is.”

    Elizabeth by no means liked his response nor agreed with him. However, she had no choice but to accept it and brought up her second reason for intruding upon his privacy, “Uncle, are you aware of Catherine’s preference for Lieutenant Sanderson?”

    Mr. Bennet looked up from his correspondence immediately, startled he asked, “Excuse me?”

    Elizabeth tried again, “Surely you are aware of the time she has been spending with the lieutenant?”

    Mr. Bennet sat back in his chair and rubbed his eyes with a well-worn hand and sighed, “Everyone seems to have seen it except for myself. Actually, I saw it myself but passed it off as an immature flight of fancy.” Holding up a letter he said, “I would be concerned by her interest to the point of intruding, except, I have recently had two separate dealings both in person and through a letter regarding the situation.”

    Elizabeth was curious and asked, “What do you mean?”

    Thomas handed the letter over to Elizabeth and said, “I received a letter this morning from James. The chief substance is about the lieutenant.” Elizabeth hesitantly took the letter from her uncle. After quickly scanning the letter, she sighed with relief when she saw no mention of Mr. Darcy’s proposal. Elizabeth then focused on the part Thomas had pointed out to her; as she read the section regarding the lieutenant, Elizabeth found herself smiling.

    Thomas, I know Madeline brought it to your attention this past Christmas season. She told me as much when I saw her recently in London. I apologize for the delay in writing to you, I had almost forgotten about the entire situation until Jones brought it up.

    It seems that Jones is well acquainted with Lieutenant Sanderson, although not as a lieutenant. Jones grew up on an estate only went to school with Sanderson and his elder cousins. One day he may tell you his story, but suffice to say Jones owes a great deal to Sanderson’s family.

    When Jones found out one of his old friends was in Hertfordshire, he immediately told me all about our lieutenant. Do not be deceived by his low standing in the military. Sanderson is the son of the Honorable Alexander Sanderson and is the younger brother of the Earl of Alton in Somerset. It seems that his father married Lord Miles Stover’s only child: Gertrude Stover. Sanderson will inherit a large estate from on the Baron. He grew up visiting his cousins in Somerset and met Jones there.

    Apparently, Joshua Sanderson is out to prove he is capable of more than simply inheriting an estate. To whom, Jones does not know, his father died when Sanderson was a child. However, Jones believes the man has an impeccable reputation: his grandfather would not stand for less.

    If the situation is as serious as Madeline believes, do not hesitate to allow your daughter to get to know the man, despite his standing in the military. We both have learned, the hard way, that looks can definitely be deceiving. However, I have always found those individuals who wish to be known for themselves rather than their family to be of the highest caliber of people.

    Elizabeth handed the letter back to her uncle and said, “I had not realized Madeline had concerns as well. We never spoke of them; did she speak with you during Christmas as well?”

    Thomas nodded and replied, “However, I have had more recent dealings with the man himself. He left only moments before you came in; I believe his intent was to go speak with Catherine.”

    Elizabeth’s smiled broadened as she cried, “Really? What happened?”

    “He explained that with the removal of his company from Hertfordshire, he wished to make his intentions clear. He asked if he could court Catherine, with her permission, in order to allow their correspondence to be above repute.” Laughing dryly at himself he added, “I made the mistake of asking why he did not just ask to marry her.” Rubbing another hand over his eyes, he said, “The lieutenant made it clear that he has every intention of marrying my Catherine. However, he still had things to do in the military and was not yet able to take care of her on his own.”

    Elizabeth smiled and asked, “Did you mention your knowledge of his actual station?”

    “No, he offered me his story before I could!” cried out Mr. Bennet in amusement, “I was about to ask him when he abruptly stated that I should not worry about my daughter potentially marrying a lowly lieutenant. He has every intention of making his mark in the army and that if it would come to it, he will inherit an estate when his grandfather dies. He did not tell me much more than that and it was clear he had no wish to speak of it.”

    As her uncle spoke, Elizabeth could see her uncle was a little overwhelmed by the entire situation, but was pleased to hear him say, “I will admit to being unprepared for his request: I simply gave him my approval and released him to go find Catherine.”

    Elizabeth nodded and replied, “Well, he will be an interesting son in law, I daresay.”

    “Is Catherine that interested?” Mr. Bennet asked seriously.

    Elizabeth teased, “While you were giving your permission for the courtship, I was calming Catherine’s fears that you would keep her from the lieutenant.”

    Mr. Bennet simply rubbed his eyes one more time; preparing to give away two daughters in one year was overwhelming him a bit. Elizabeth could see he was wishing for peace and quiet to organize his thoughts. She then left her uncle and went to find her completed letter to Mrs. Gardiner that she wished to mail.

    As she walked to her room, she thought, I wonder why Grandfather has not written to me of Mr. Darcy yet. I am quite sure he will have something to say about not only his proposal but my behavior. After all, I had been abusing the man in my letters for months.

    As she opened her door, Elizabeth realized something: I do not remember mailing my letter! That must be why Grandfather has not written of it to Uncle: he does not even know himself yet. She shook her head at her own forgetfulness and started to search her belongings for letter. After a few minutes of searching, Elizabeth realized it was not there. As Elizabeth searched she could only find her response to her grandfather’s correspondence she had arrived home and found. Puzzled, she went in search of the new maid.

    When she found Constance, Elizabeth asked as she held up the completed letter to His Grace, “I had a few letters that I had not sent yet, have you seen them?”

    Constance, hesitant that she did something wrong stated, “Yes ma’am. I found two letters one morning that were sealed and looked to be ready to go out. I thought you had not had a chance to mail it, so I had them sent for you. Did I do something wrong?”

    Elizabeth shook her head in reply and said, “In this circumstance, you were quite right, I appreciate your endeavor. However, in the future, simply put all of my correspondence on my desk.” Then as an afterthought, “Constance, do you remember what I wrote on the front?”

    Constance shook her head, “No ma’am, I did not really want to read your mail, ma’am. Mrs. Hill that morning had informed me that you receive mail from your grandfather who lives in Oxford and sometimes London and I was not to let Mrs. Bennet read any of your letters to him. Since it was already ready to mail and had a direction on it, I made a point to have Billy take it to town so it could go out that morning.”

    Smiling, Elizabeth said, “Thank you. She is quite right; I do not like people reading my letters to or from him. When did you send them, though?”

    Constance said, “I put both in the mail day before yesterday mama.”

    Elizabeth nodded as she realized her grandfather was probably just receiving the information about the proposal and replied, “Thank you Constance.”

    Constance curtseyed and went about her work. Sighing, Elizabeth decided to simply wait to see what her grandfather chose to do. During dinner, she absently thought she should tell her Uncle, but then decided to simply let her grandfather’s actions be her guide. After dinner, Elizabeth finally found a free moment to speak with her cousin.

    “It is apparent I missed quite a bit when I was in with your father, Catherine,” said Elizabeth with a smile as she sat on the sofa next to Catherine after dinner. “I turn my back for a second and the next thing I know, you have an official beau.”

    Catherine beamed as she said, “It was almost immediately after you shut the door that he showed up.” With a dreamy look on her face she offered, “He said that he had no wish to leave me in Hertfordshire without informing me of his feelings. He asked to officially court me so that we could correspond while he is stationed in Brighton.”

    Mary, who was sitting in a chair near the two, interrupted and said with a smile, “I am not even married yet, and Mama is counting the number of grandchildren she will have from both of us.”

    The group looked at where Jane sat with Mrs. Bennet, attempting to calm her down and keep her sedate before everyone went to bed.

    Catherine said quietly, “I am so happy for myself, but I feel so badly for Jane. To watch not only one but two of her sisters find love when the man she loves will not acknowledge her.”

    Elizabeth nodded, “It is a terrible thing for Jane, but Catherine you must not allow her situation to affect yours. You are allowed to enjoy this time. Jane would not wish for you to be depressed for her sake.”

    Catherine replied, “I know. However, I just cannot help but wonder at everything she is going through; to fall in love with someone, only to have him not love her back, then to have to watch one her younger sister’s get married, while another younger sister starts courting someone must be terrible. If that were not enough misery; add the fact that her best friend and cousin who is more like a sister will be leaving soon. I feel so sorry for her.”

    As Elizabeth considered her most cherished friend and cousin’s situation, she felt even angrier at Mr. Darcy for his actions. With bitterness creeping into her thoughts, Elizabeth chose to change the subject and asked Catherine to tell her more about her lieutenant.



    Longbourn, Hertfordshire Late May 1812

    The weeks flew by for Elizabeth. At first, Elizabeth did not know what to make of her grandfather’s lack of response. On more than one occasion, she could be found reading and re-reading his letters, wondering why he never spoke of her rejection of Mr. Darcy. On more than one occasion, Elizabeth wondered if she should bring it up in her own correspondence.

    One morning, Jane noticed her distractedness as she replied to the latest missive from James, and asked, “Dearest, is there something wrong? You look worried.”

    Elizabeth looked up from her desk in her room where she once again found herself wondering at her grandfather’s lack of interest in her refusal of Mr. Darcy and said, “Jane, Grandfather has not mentioned, not once, Mr. Darcy’s proposal. He has not mentioned that he knows him, his thoughts on his behavior or even my behavior.”

    “You did write to him…”

    “Yes, I sent him quite a long letter regarding the entire situation, as well as how I felt regarding the proposal.”

    Jane sat on her cousin’s bed and said, “Should you ask him about it?”

    “I do not know. Why has he not mentioned it?”

    Jane considered her cousin and finally asked, “Do you remember what you wrote? Did you solicit his advice?” When she saw Elizabeth’s confusion she said, “Elizabeth, when you first told me, your opinion on the matter was quite closed. You asked me about whether you should inform people of Wickham’s nature and whether you should tell Father. You even asked if you had been right in refusing him. However, outside of asking whether or not you should have refused him, you never once asked about your own behavior.”

    Jane rose and put a soft hand on her cousin’s shoulder and said, “You have been harder on yourself than I believe the Duke would be. He probably has seen that you have appropriately looked at your actions and amended them. He probably believes that you wish to move on.” Jane then teased, “Or, he could be waiting to speak with you about the proposal himself when he sees you in a few months. After all, you have said it yourself; you might meet Mr. Darcy again in London. If His Grace is acquainted with Mr. Darcy he may wish to speak with you personally about it.”

    Elizabeth sighed in resignation and sat back in her chair and asked, “So, I should not worry about his silence anymore?”

    “Does worry ever help?”

    Elizabeth smiled at her cousin and said, “No, it never has”. Then, with a teasing smile, she added, “So I shall imitate his silence and be done with the whole thing!”

    True to her word, Elizabeth attempted to put the failed proposal from her mind. She did not bring it up again and instead turned her attention to Mary’s wedding and Catherine’s courtship. Elizabeth found she had much to do and did not have much time to even think about her grandfather’s silence even if she wished to. She accompanied Jane on visits to tenants, started to prepare Mary and Catherine to take over her father’s books, and so much more.



    Posted on 2017-06-04

    Chapter 6 (Part Two) – The Ignorance…

    It was three weeks after the announcement of Catherine’s courtship that Elizabeth found herself not only at yet another card party at Mrs. Philips’ but once again the focus of Mr. Wickham’s attentions. This time, Elizabeth found no joy, no pleasure, and had absolutely no interest in his presence. She felt she had to endure it for the sake of propriety. After all, I do not wish to cause a scene.

    “Miss Bennet! How good it was of your aunt to throw this little going away party for the officers. Will you miss us when we leave tomorrow?”

    “I must confess that I do not believe I will. I leave for the lake country in a few weeks and find myself excessively diverted with planning and anticipating the trip.”

    “I had thought that with your cousin marrying, you and your cousins would not be traveling.” Mr. Wickham asked, then added, “Although, I have heard that your youngest cousin will be leaving as well next week to have an extended visit with Mrs. Forster.”

    Alarmed at his knowledge of her cousin’s plans, she commented, “I had not believed that to be general knowledge.”

    Laughing, Mr. Wickham stated, “I apologize for the bluntness, but I feel anything that Miss Lydia is excited about will be general news almost immediately.” He looked over at Lydia and since she was so close, they heard her speaking in animated tones to Lieutenant Denny about her planned trip to Brighton.

    Elizabeth frowned and replied, “I see. You are quite right.”

    Mr. Wickham continued, “I am more curious though, as to your trip. I understand you are for the Lake District, which is near Derbyshire. I also believe you have only recently returned from Kent. Both places have significant meaning to Mr. Darcy .”

    “If you are implying that that is some clandestine relationship between me and him, you are mistaken,” she replied coolly. “I visited Mrs. Collins, the former Miss Lucas one of my dearest friends, who happens to have married my cousin. The destination to Derbyshire was of my aunt’s choosing since she grew up there.”

    “If I gave the impression of any schemes, I apologize. I was simply wondering if you accidentally met up with Mr. Darcy in Hunsford.”

    “Yes. I saw him quite frequently, almost every day” she replied trying to gauge his reaction.

    “Really? That much.” He asked without emotion.

    “Indeed. I was even introduced to his cousin: Colonel Fitzwilliam.”

    At this comment, Mr. Wickham took a much larger gulp of punch than he anticipated and Elizabeth could see that some color had drained from his face. If she had not believed Mr. Darcy’s tale before, she certainly did now. The only reason for him to be scared of both Miss Darcy’s guardians is if he had been in the wrong. When he was able to respond, he stated, “His manners are very different from his cousin's.”

    Elizabeth smiled and briefly wondered if Mr. Wickham found Colonel Fitzwilliam less of a willing victim than Mr. Darcy. "Yes, very different. But I think Mr. Darcy improves upon acquaintance."

    “Indeed!” cried Mr. Wickham with a look which did not escape her. "And pray, may I ask, has he become more civil? I dare not hope that he is improved in essentials.”

    "Oh, no!" said Elizabeth. "In essentials, I believe, he is very much what he ever was." While she spoke, Wickham looked as if he did not know whether to rejoice in her meaning or question whether there was a double meaning hidden in her words. His face became grave when she added: “I did not mean that he has changed in his manners, but rather, that by knowing him better I understood him more.”

    Mr. Wickham at this point attempted to change the conversation. Elizabeth would have been pleased by the change had he not started to immediately ask about her grandfather.

    “He is quiet well, I am sure.”

    “I understand you correspond with him in London?” he continued, “I only ask since I am making a short visit there myself tomorrow for the Colonel and am to meet back up with the regiment in Brighton. If you wish I could convey a letter to him for you.”

    Elizabeth responded, “I thank you for the offer however it will not be necessary: he is not in London at the moment.”

    Before she could change the subject, Mr. Wickham asked, “I understand he lives in Oxford when not in London. Even so far away from Derbyshire, there are not many who do not know the Darcy family and must be well pleased by Mr. Darcy’s attentions toward yourself. After all, Darcy is very rich to be sure, were he to make an offer for you, it would be quite unprecedented. I do not mean to imply that is why you went to Kent, however, I did notice his attentions to yourself here in Hertfordshire, and to have him attempt to improve his character to someone who was so adamant about her dislike for the man, shows how…important you are to him.”

    Every hair on Elizabeth’s neck started to stand on end as Mr. Wickham spoke. Part of her believed that somehow Mr. Wickham had found out about Mr. Darcy’s proposal. He could not have...could he? Surely not! She only responded, “I had thought you believed him to be engaged to his cousin, Miss De Bough? Indeed, I even heard her mother mention the engagement multiple times.”

    Mr. Wickham did not know how to respond and allowed Elizabeth to change the topic. Only a few moments after the conversation waned did Mr. Wickham make his excuses; Elizabeth was pleased to see him avoid her the rest of the evening.

    It was with a glad heart the next morning that Elizabeth woke and realized the militia was moving today. Now the house can calm down, she thought. Her wish was not to be granted.

    As each day passed until Lydia left, she became more and more animated. She attempted for most of the week to make Catherine jealous of her. Each time, Catherine dismissed her comments and brought up Mary’s marriage again.

    “Well!” Lydia exclaimed the evening before she left, “I am glad you have something to occupy your time. I daresay I will be having more fun than you. I will be at dances with officers, including your Lieutenant Sanderson, while you are taking the lace off Mary’s wedding dress that Mama had put on. I do not envy you a bit; however with your precious lieutenant near me, you will have much to be envious over!”

    Choosing to ignore her sister’s blatant attempts to cast aspersion upon her beau, Catherine sighed, “Lydia, remember, you will be home for the wedding and that means less time at the sea.”

    Pouting Lydia said, “I remember! I do not understand why Papa had to cut my fun short simply for a wedding to a clergyman!”

    Catherine felt Mary stiffen at this comment, and said in a gentle rebuke, “Lydia, you are not coming home for the Reverend, but rather your sister . I should think you would be excited about standing up with Mary.”

    “No. I do not wish to.” Lydia said petulantly, “The fabric she has chosen for our dresses is simply too dull.”

    Catherine, who had helped Mary pick the pretty blue fabric that would match all the ladies’ complexions, became irritated and took Mary’s arm and said as she ushered both out of the room, “Well, I guess, if you do not wish to be in the party, you do not have to be. It is Mary’s day and it should be joyful. I daresay it would be better if you did stay in Brighton!”

    Jane and Elizabeth both gasped at Catherine’s abruptness, although neither could bring themselves to censure Catherine. Mrs. Bennet felt no such qualms and started exclaiming, “Oh my dear! Not have all my daughters in the wedding party! That is not to be borne! Mr. Bennet!” she cried as she raced out of the room.

    Elizabeth and Jane rose to go after Mary and Catherine. The rest of the evening was spent in Mary’s room in sisterly reflection of their time together.

    In the morning, Elizabeth and Jane met on the stairs as they went down for breakfast. As they reached the bottom, they saw Sarah carrying an extremely large tray of food. “I take it my cousins are partaking of breakfast in their rooms today?”

    “Only in Miss Mary’s room. Miss Mary wanted to work in her the rose garden at the parsonage. Miss Mary claimed she had much work to do if she would be able to use some of the flowers for her wedding. I believe Miss Kitty, I mean Miss Catherine, was going to paint while there” the maid replied.

    Elizabeth and Jane smiled at each other and headed down to breakfast. After breakfast, Lydia was quite put out that only Elizabeth, Jane, and her parents were there to see her off. “Surely, Mary and Kitty should have been here to say goodbye! It would serve them right if I do not write to either while I am away!” Jane and Elizabeth looked at each other and attempted to ignore Lydia’s comment. A few moments later, she was in the carriage, waving ferociously to the small gathering of servants outside the house.

    As Elizabeth watched her youngest cousin’s carriage depart, she felt overcome with a wave of melancholy and a sense of impending disaster. Elizabeth opted to walk off her unease and went into exchange her shoes for some sturdy walking boots. Unfortunately, her walk did nothing to dispel her bad humor. When she arrived back at Longbourn, she found she had a new letter from her grandfather and eagerly tore it open, hoping for good news to lighten her spirit.

    Heythrop Park, Oxford
    May 27, 1812

    Dearest Lady Elizabeth Bennet Talbot,

    We are now only a little more than four months away until I finally get to see you; four months until I finally get to show the world Faith’s daughter. You will notice that I have already begun the transition, Lady Elizabeth. I cannot wait to show you off to the world.

    The first people I will introduce you to, besides our exceptional servants, are to Eddy and Bea. I assure you, I will be in quite a bit of trouble if anyone meets you before Bea does. I should warn you: she likes to embellish her stories. I was not as much of a rapscallion as she would have you believe. After all, I was the father of her best friend; that had to cloud her judgment, at least a little. And remember: neither Evette nor Faith would ever let me get into too much trouble.

    You will also notice, I have removed from London to the country. There was nothing to keep me in town, except your idiotic cousins pestering me about you. Apparently, they are now attempting to convince people you do not even exist. I think they will be the second set of people I will introduce you to and I apologize in advance for the acquaintance.

    Actually, Lady Caroline is not as obnoxious as her relations, I will admit. I saw her and her husband the Colonel Wharton about four weeks ago. They were quite pleasant. I was quite taken back by how she had aged. By ton standards she has aged gracefully, for a former Talbot, she is the best of the lot. I have not seen her since Faith’s grand ball. At the time she had her first child on the way. I will admit to a little shock that she now has seven children!

    Of course, Jones found out that three of her children are unwed males. Her and her husbands’ attentions to me are could be seen as annoying but they are understandable. I actually believe she has much in common with Fanny. After all, she has quite a few children she must marry off. I know I should be more annoyed than I am, but her actions are not like those of the Earl of Shrewsbury. He, it is quite clear, only wants the title; Lady Caroline I believe actually wishes her children to be happy. I am quite pleased to see some of my relations that I might actually be able to tolerate.

    You can guess that I am well pleased to be away from prying eyes at the moment. Robert came with me; apparently he had more leave he decided he should probably take. I cannot help but wonder at the military’s judgment: Robert appears to spend more time with me than he does training his men. I asked him as much, and he only shrugged and replied that it was probably time he retired. I could not help but ask what he would do if he did retire: apparently bothering me will be his sole agenda. He did mention something about wanting to spend time with you as well.

    I actually believe he might completely retire before your return. He has made several comments about it. He has enough money to live wherever he wishes. Part of his reluctance, it seems, is due to his fear of boredom. He mentioned that once and I replied that between the both of us we have enough friends to keep him occupied.

    As I write this, it occurs to me, he might help me with my work. After returning to Heythrop, I found out I missed a few letters from my solicitor; there has been water damage from a recent storm to some of the wings. Apparently, I have need of a new roof over a large part of the main house.

    The servants, before I arrived, cleared the attic of all the lost treasures up there. The roof will start its repairs tomorrow. In the meantime, I have been going through the lost items and having the items too damaged to save thrown out. From the looks of everything that is currently sitting in the ball room, my next few months will be quite busy.

    Speaking of being busy how is our Jane? Has she been keeping herself busy? When I saw her last, she was quite withdrawn and much more reticent than she normally is. Please tell me she has been taking care of herself. I know that her physical health will be seen to by Fanny, however, how is her spirit?

    I know the spirits of both Mary and Catherine to be high. Has Catherine’s suitor finally gotten to the point yet? Are they or are they not courting? Being so far away from the drama, I feel as if I am out of the proverbial loop! Give me some juicy gossip please! Thomas’ correspondence has been very lax recently, I can only assume there is not much to impart. However, I know I will be able to get some news from you!

    Oh! Have I told you yet? Little Marcus, the son of one of my upstairs maids, has been learning how to ride from Jones. One of the windows in my study overlooks the back gardens that are above the stables. I saw him teaching the boy how to mount a few weeks ago. My housekeeper told me, in confidence of course, that he has been spending a lot of time with Maria and Marcus. I wonder if he will ever get to the point…

    What is it with men not proposing already? Every day I turn around and another of my acquaintances seem love lost. In my day, you chose your mate (or in my case had one chosen for you) and got to the point: quickly. None of this mucking about!

    Now that I feel like an old matchmaker, I will sign my adieu. I look forward to your presence in London four months from now. Until then, give my love to our family in Hertfordshire, and save some of it for yourself,

    Your Grandfather,
    James Talbot



    Longbourn, Hertfordshire
    May 30, 1812

    Grandfather,

    Until I meet with you in London, I am still Miss Elizabeth Bennet . I have no wish for the responsibilities that will come with title until absolutely necessary, I assure you. Last summer, when we stopped to look at those grand houses, did you not get a sense of freedom by simply being known as Mr. James Talbot? No one was looking at you to use you, or impress you. They simply were themselves, and quite pleasant I might add. After hearing of how society attempts to make a favorable impression for their own gain, I have no wish to enter that society until I absolutely have to.

    On a different note, I will admit to missing you very much. Mary is planning on getting married in late fall. We have been learning a lot about her intended. She has been hesitant these past months to learn about the Reverend’s siblings due to the fact that the elder brother is the son of their mother’s first husband and apparently has an estate in Oxford.

    Are you familiar with Mr. Maurice? I will admit to a little curiosity and learned a little more of Michael’s family the last time he was here for dinner. His elder brother’s estate is called Ashdown Manor? I will admit to never hearing of it before but then Oxford is a somewhat larger county, is it not? Maybe not, I guess. It would, however, be impossible for me have learned of every grand house in Oxford having not been in that vicinity for more than three months together.

    On a similar note, or maybe a dissimilar note, I was wondering if there would be anything we could do for Mary and Michael? Mary is quite blossoming into a lovely young woman, but I fear if she stays in Hertfordshire her whole life, Aunt Fanny may never allow her to become independent. Do you know of a parish that might be nearer to Michael’s family than Mary’s? It would of course, have to be an improvement to Meryton for the good Reverend to be persuaded to leave his current parish.

    I am pleased to say that the Lieutenant Sanderson has finally been persuaded to come to the point with Catherine. The militia, as you know, removed from Hertfordshire last week. Before he left, the suave lieutenant asked formal permission to court Catherine in order to be able to correspond with here while he is stationed in Brighton. Catherine was and is overjoyed. I believe Uncle is upset that the lieutenant distressed Aunt Fanny by not asking for Catherine’s hand in marriage instead.

    It is Jane that has me worried. You were right, of course, when I retrieved her in London, she had lost some weight; it has not passed anyone’s notice that more of Jane’s favorite dishes have found their way to the dinner table each night. Actually, as I write this, to say that I am worried is wrong. I am saddened. Jane seems to be overcoming her heartache and moving on. She has started to laugh again, and I am pleased with how she is healing. However, I am disappointed that she was ever put in this position to begin with. Jane, of all people, is too good of a person to have been used so badly.

    I need to get this in the mail. I miss you much, Grandfather. However, do not be angry with me that I do not want to wish this time away. It may be the last freedom I have with my cousins. I will see you in the fall. Greet Uncle Robert for me!

    Your Granddaughter,
    Miss Elizabeth Bennet



    Heythrop Park, Oxford
    June 7, 1812

    Lady Elizabeth,

    Actually, you have been Lady Elizabeth Evette Bennet Talbot since birth, young lady. It is only out of my own benevolence that I allow you to disregard your actual station in life. You are the granddaughter of a duke and a future duchess: pray you never forget it! I guarantee your Talbot relations will not, once they actually meet you of course.

    Now, it seems, would be the best time to impart my bad news to you: since my last letter, more of our Talbot relations have sprung up in Oxford. It is almost as if they are following me in order to get a glimpse of you. The Earl has sent at least three missives inviting us to parties in London during the season and has asked that we meet before meeting publicly. I can only imagine it will be to determine if he wishes to acknowledge the connection. I for one, do not care, and told him as much in my reply. I should warn you: he is getting more determined for you to marry his son.

    I am almost ready to arrange a marriage between you and my godson only to avoid the chaos that is our Talbot relations this season. I do not know the history, as he has never told me the circumstances, but my godson seems to be able to scare away my relations whenever he can. One minute the Earl is standing beside me annoying me, the next minute William walks up and he and his family scatter.

    As I said, I am almost ready to arrange the marriage. Fortunately for you, my godson would never agree.

    I have gossip of my own: Robert has finally confessed, he is taking all of his leave at once and has already signed his retirement papers. He will officially be Colonel Robert Talbot, retired gentlemen as of July 30th, 1812. I badgered him until he relented: the coup de grace was when I threatened to send Jones to London to find out from his superiors, exactly what had happened! Did he really think I would not notice his failure to wear his regimentals?

    He has spent much time with Burke and the horses and is quite pleased with a jumping mare Burke has been working with. I will admit, some of the hedges I have seen Robert jump this past week have me believing he will die from a broken neck. Oh well, he has been invaluable to me my entire life and I will have our parson write up a very fitting eulogy for him.

    I told him as much: he did not find it as comical as I did.

    What I find amusing are his actions regarding a recently widowed lady who has moved back into the area. A Mrs. Rembrandt; not related in any way to the painter--I asked. She moved back to Oxford, last year. I find that Robert’s frequent visits to Heythrop to visit me have all been pretense: Mrs. Rembrandt used to be Miss Isabella Cartwright and a former love interest of our dear Robert!

    When he reminded me of it, I was shocked to be sure! He had been half in love with her around the time he joined the army. Her father is a retired General, and I can only assume influential in Robert’s choice of professions. Robert also reminded me that Mother detested the General and his family. It was one of the reasons Robert was not allowed to choose his own spouse. Mother, as the former Duchess of Shrewsbury, God rest her soul, felt that Miss Isabella would have been completely inappropriate for one of her sons.

    I am pleased for him. He has been spending much time with her and her grandchildren, two of whom live with her and her son. I have also met the son and can say I am quite impressed. Taking into account their family’s history with mine, I will overlook their obvious dislike of me. After all, it would be reasonable to believe I would act as Mother did. I would, of course, never stand between my brother and his happiness; he has spent too many years sacrificing for his duty to the family and country.

    As to Mary’s intended extended family, I am quite familiar with the Maurice family! John Michael has been a source of amusement for me since his birth. I was good friends with his father for years, and mourned his passing as any dear friend might. Victoria, his mother, attempted to raise him alone for a few years, until she finally remarried a delightful young man who trained John Michael well for his duties at Ashdown Manor.

    Maurice has always been thankful for his step father: Stephen Forsythe. Maurice claims that the man did not have to be a father to him and he will always be indebted to Stephen for choosing to be one anyway. I have not seen Maurice in a while: our paths have not crossed in years! I am even more delighted for Mary to have chosen little Michael Forsythe for her husband. That young man was always asking questions and trying to keep his sisters out of trouble.

    As to your question about finding a better position for the young Michael; I do not believe you will need to worry on that score. After receiving your letter, I dropped by unannounced to Ashdown. Fortunately, Maurice was home. I let him in on our secret and he was as equally delighted with how things have arranged themselves as I am. He also informed me that he will be offering the living he has near Ashdown to his brother.

    He invited me to see where Mary will be living. Trust me there will be plenty of improvements made before she arrives: one of which will be her very own rose garden. Maurice has promised this will be our secret.

    If Mary knows before she sees it, we will blame you.

    This letter is already longer than I intended. I will leave off for now. I miss you and will see you in four months.

    James Talbot



    Longbourn, Hertfordshire
    June 12, 1812

    Grandfather,

    How is Burke? You have not mentioned him recently. I know Jones is doing an excellent job as your guard, but have wondered how Burke has been now that he is married and settled.

    I am pleased for Uncle Robert! Please let him know! Actually, now that I know where he has chosen to settle, I just may inform him myself! He has not written to me in quite a while; I was starting to believe I was no longer his favorite niece! Tell him to write to me of this Mrs. Rembrandt.

    I have been noticing how our world is shrinking. Have you? Uncle allowed me to read your letter from weeks ago about Sanderson and his connection to Jones and in turn his connection now to you. Now an old flame of Uncle Robert’s has come back, and Burke had already found his lost love. It makes me wonder how connected our two worlds are that we cannot see.

    Do not mind me: I am probably imagining influences that are not there.

    Aside from my random musings, there is not much happening here. My world here in Hertfordshire has seemingly finally slowed back down to its relative unhurried pace. Mary is, of course, excited about her wedding. However there is not much to be done that Catherine is not helping her with. I am quite pleased with the friendship those two have developed. Mary smiles much more, although I am pretty sure that is due to her betrothed and not Catherine. However, she also joins and participates in conversation much more as well which I do attribute to Catherine’s playful and energetic nature.

    Catherine now gets at least two letters a week from Brighton: one from Sanderson and one from Lydia. Although the contents of both could not be more dissimilar; it is obvious that Lydia wishes to do nothing except gloat to Catherine about her time in Brighton with all the officers, of course.

    Next week is Lydia’s birthday, and even though she is not here, Aunt Fanny has decided we will still celebrate it. We are all to send our presents to her most cherished child in Brighton, and will have a cake in her honor on the actual day. I found this touching and then realized Aunt Fanny had never done anything like this for any of her other children; now I simply find it amusing. I think Aunt Fanny is starting to realize that her children are grown and they will not be at home for much longer.

    Jane seems to have completely rallied, or at least as much as a heartbroken person could, but her outlook on life has definitely changed. She still believes there is good in people but is more wary to allow anyone close. I cannot say that I blame her but it is quite disconcerting to see.

    Oh! There was something important I had to write to you: the Gardiners have changed their plans. We will not be leaving next week, instead we leave next month and will confine our journey to the area surrounding a small town called Lambton. Edward’s business, as you are already aware, could not spare him for the full three months. We shall start our visit in Madeline’s hometown.

    I shall write to you the address as soon as we arrive.

    Miss Elizabeth Bennet



    Heythrop Park, Oxford
    June 18, 1812

    Lady Elizabeth Talbot,

    First things first: Burke is a father! He adopted a little boy who was orphaned by an accident from a local village. The boy had no other family, so Burke decided to make him part of ours. Luke is only ten years old and the perfect age to learn about horses, or so Burke claims. The paperwork was completed yesterday and we had a small celebration. I apologize for not informing you of his plans earlier: it was his wish to keep the official adoption a secret from everyone not involved with it until it had finally been completed.

    Maggie is beside herself with joy; neither she nor Burke ever believed they would be parents. Having started their own small family so late in life, they had relegated themselves to the role of unofficial grandparents to little Peter and Marcus. Burke and Maggie have sacrificed much together, it is good to finally see their happiness

    I do, however, feel a little wicked: I sent Robert away from his intended. Not to get him away from her, rather to have him choose and order a small pianoforte for Mary’s new home. I decided that was one thing I could do before all the chaos of your presentation. He agreed, reluctantly, but in the end seemed determined to get to London. I believe he decided he has his own errands to run in the town. I, for one, will not be a gossip and guess what those are.

    I only hope he realizes we have plenty of jewelry from which he can choose. He need not buy a ring.

    As I was reading your comment about Lydia, I found I have only one more thing to ask you: What the devil is Lydia, of all people, doing Brighton? I was not aware Thomas was had gone to Brighton. Surely he did not allow her to go by herself!.

    Write me soon, dear girl!
    James Talbot



    Longbourn, Hertfordshire
    June 24, 1812

    Grandfather,

    Uncle Thomas is not in Brighton. However, Lydia is not completely alone there. I was under the impression Uncle Thomas had informed you that my cousin was invited to Brighton by the Colonel’s wife: Mrs. Forster. She left at the end of May and has been in Brighton with her friends for almost an entire month now. She will return to Longbourn about three weeks before Mary’s wedding. I, for one, do not believe she should have gone; certainly not by herself.

    Uncle approved of the trip, however. Aunt is pleased Lydia is enjoying herself and Uncle is happy she got a trip with so little inconvenience to himself. Catherine has been corresponding with Lydia. She was informed that Lydia is a favorite of all the men. However, Sanderson’s correspondence shows a different story: by most of the men, Lydia is found to be ….juvenile at best.

    On a different subject, I will admit to my own excitement, or at least I should be excited. We leave in two weeks for Lambton. I had been planning on going through my things, here at Longbourn after my return; however, I find myself without much to do this week and too much time to meditate on subjects’ best left closed. Jane was quite amused by the fact that I am almost finished with my task. All the remains are those things that I wish to have with me in London.

    Catherine and Mary were quite pleased with themselves after I let them go through the clothing and things I determined I did not need anymore. They have made plans to redo most of the dress for Mary. Catherine was equally as pleased with the hats and bonnets she received that would give her something to remake for herself.

    I know I will need a new wardrobe when I take my place by your side, but admit to a little hesitation. So many of my dresses have memories attached to them and I found it quite difficult to give up as many as I probably should have. Surely, I will not need fine clothing every day. I understand I will for calling, and engagements, but I have never thought my things…inappropriate. Oh well, I am sure, Catherine and Mary would appreciate them even if I am not ready to give my old things up later.

    I guess I will have to get used to giving up a great many things and much of my freedom. However, I remind myself I will be gaining the greatest reward: you. Greet Uncle Robert when he gets back from London for me. I will see you soon.

    Miss Elizabeth Bennet



    Posted on 2017-06-09

    Chapter 7 – Last Trip
    Lambton, Derbyshire July 1812

    Elizabeth was determined to be excited. She had never been to the Lake District but her removal to London so soon after her return to Hertfordshire from this trip was making it difficult for her to concentrate on enjoying the moments she had left with her family. As the merry group set off, Madeline noticed Elizabeth’s silence and remarked upon it.

    “I guess I am only feeling a little melancholy or maybe it is nerves. When I return I will have so little time left –”

    Madeline could not help herself and she started laughing loudly, wiping tears from her eyes, she noticed the two sets of eyes on her and tried to explain: “It is only how you said it, Elizabeth. You sounded so forlorn, as if your life was ending rather than simply moving. You will still be able to see your family and Longbourn again! The difference is that His Grace will probably travel with you.”

    Elizabeth gave a small smile but remained silent. However, the more she thought about it, the more she realized Madeline was right, even Mr. Darcy had remarked upon how easy it was to travel when one had the resources and good roads. After a few moments of reflection, Elizabeth found herself starting to giggle lightly. When she made eye contact with Mrs. Gardiner, her laughter got louder. Soon the entire carriage was finding the humor in Elizabeth’s comment.

    After a while, Elizabeth sobered up and said, “But Madeline, you are somewhat right, in a way I feel like Elizabeth is dying. She will be replaced by Lady Elizabeth. Instead of being greeted by friends, I will be bowed to by the same people who helped raise me. Even Grandfather has taken to calling me Lady Elizabeth in his letters; I find I do not like it.”

    Madeline smiled and said, “Elizabeth, you know my father was a smithy. Most people felt I was marrying up when I married Edward.” She turned to her husband and she grabbed his hand, “Indeed, my station in life is vastly different and better than what it was.” Turning back to Elizabeth she continued, “I know the changes I had to make will be nothing compared to yours, but I assure you I felt the same way when I married.”

    She smiled as she looked out the window, “I remember the first time Edward and I returned to Derbyshire. It was a few years after we had wed. I had finally become comfortable in town, and was excited to see my father; he was all alone, except for friends that he refused to move away from. I had not realized how much I had changed and went to greet my friends as I had in the past, the same friends who I had attempted to write to.”

    Her smile faded with her memory, “However, all my friends could see was the brand new carriage Edward had purchased to get us to Derbyshire without having to rent or ride the coach. Some were able to look past that but were not able to ignore the cut of my clothes. It was apparent; I was no longer the daughter of a smithy, but the wife of a businessman. I was crushed when we had to return home early. Edward had received word that he was needed and I was barely given enough time to inform my friends of our removal.”

    Looking at Elizabeth she said, “It was tragic really. Many of the ladies I had grown up with just completely stopped writing. I was written to by other friends and was told that the general consensus was that I had become arrogant and had forgotten my birth. When Edward offered to return me a few years later, I did not wish to go. I had kept the situation secret from him and he wanted to know why I refused to go back home. I refused to tell him. It was not until a few months after that when we learned my father was ill that Edward insisted and I returned alone.”

    Madeline stared out the window for a while, and then turned back to Elizabeth and said, “I will not tell you that the trip turned out to be wonderful. I was home again for four months until my father died, but they were blessed months, dear. I learned who my real friends were. I learned how to value myself and not the opinions of others. They were hard and they hurt, but I found my friends that I now love as dear as my own family.”

    Elizabeth could feel her reservations calming. Madeline concluded, “My own father was a reticent man, and a shy man. He rarely spoke unless spoken to, and preferred action to words. He saw what was happening to me and stepped back to let me deal with it. I have a feeling your grandfather will not react the same way my father did; James will have something to say if anyone tries to disparage you.”

    Madeline felt that they had spent enough time speaking of serious matters and attempted to change the subject, “However, for right now, let us just enjoy the trip Elizabeth. You will have plenty of time to worry and fret after it. We are supposed to be having fun you know!”

    It was at this point, that Mr. Gardiner spoke up, “Ladies, when we get to Derbyshire, we will be staying at Lambton. What fun outings do we want to do? A few days will be needed to visit your friends, my dear, during which time I hope to get some fishing in!”

    Mrs. Gardiner laughed and said, “Fishing indeed! There is a great stream not a few miles from town that is well stocked. It runs out from the edge of Pemberley –”

    “Pemberley?” exclaimed Elizabeth, “How close will we be to Pemberley?”

    “Not five miles.” Then Madeline had a thought, “Oh Elizabeth! That is a perfect idea! I have not seen Pemberley for quite a few years! We can go visit it, and later we can see Oxford, Kenilworth, or even Birmingham!”

    Elizabeth latched onto the thoughts of visiting the other large estates. She felt confident that by the time they had seen all of the other places there were to see, and visited all of Madeline’s friends; there would not be enough time to visit Pemberley.

    They had been in Lambton about two weeks, and Elizabeth thought that her aunt had finally forgotten about the proposed visit to Darcy’s estate. Their time had been quite full of visiting friends, family, and forming new acquaintances, that Elizabeth was pleased there had been no time to visit Pemberley.

    However, Madeline had not forgotten and the first week in August, she brought up the idea of visiting Pemberley again. When Elizabeth once again tried to convince her they need not go, Madeline said, “Of all the places we could visit, I would think that you would want to visit the one place you have heard so much about. Indeed, quite a few of your own acquaintances are attached to the estate in some way. Wickham spent all of his youth there; I would think that enough inducement.”

    Elizabeth was at a loss. She felt she had no business being at Pemberley and found no other recourse than to feign disinterest. “Madeline, I assure you, I have no need to find myself at Mr. Darcy’s home. I have seen enough fine carpets and curtains.”

    Madeline laughed and said, “If it were only a fine home, I myself would not wish to see it, but the grounds, Elizabeth! The grounds are simply lovely. Pemberley boasts of the finest woods in the country. Nonsense!” She exclaimed and dismissed Elizabeth’s worry, “Mr. Gardiner, go gather the carriage. I will be ready in half an hour. Is that enough time for you, Elizabeth?”

    “Yes.” Elizabeth replied.

    As the group gathered to leave for the grand estate, the housemaid came up and Elizabeth hurriedly asked, “Do you know if the family is at Pemberley?”

    The maid, caught off guard by the question stated, “I do not believe so, whenever the Darcy’s are at home, the town is abuzz with excitement.”

    As Elizabeth walked to the carriage her fears were somewhat calmed. As the group drove deeper into the beautiful estate, however, Elizabeth started to become more anxious at seeing his home. I have no right to be here. I am only glad he will not be there or my mortification will be complete. I feel like I am invading his privacy.

    Soon Elizabeth was lost in the beauty of the grounds. They entered it at one of its lowest points, and drove for some time through a beautiful wood stretching over a wide extent. Elizabeth was unable to converse with her companions because she was so taken with admiring every rock and tree that came in her view.

    After about a half a mile, they found themselves at the top of a small hill where the grove gave way to a huge expanse; in the middle of the open area was Pemberley house. It was a large, handsome stone building, standing well on rising ground, and backed by a ridge of high, woody hills; and in front, a stream of some natural importance was swelled into greater, but without any artificial appearance. Its banks were neither formal nor falsely adorned.

    Elizabeth was delighted. She had never seen a place for which nature had done more, or where natural beauty had been so little counteracted by an awkward taste. Of all this I might have been mistress! She thought, Such natural beauty. I love Heythrop Park, but it is very ornamental compared to the natural beauty found here.

    As the carriage approached the front of the house, a small, respectable, elderly woman greeted them. She was extremely civil and upon finding out that the party wished to view the house and grounds, she invited them inside.

    “I am Mrs. Reynolds, the housekeeper and you are most welcome. Please, come inside, we can start in the parlor.”

    With each room, Elizabeth became more and more wary. The house was not at all like the others she had seen. It was very welcoming, and had the feel of a lived in home. In the parlor, there was a stack of books lying next to a very plush chair. When Elizabeth imagined Mr. Darcy sitting there and reading in the evenings, she blushed deeply. Quickly looking around, she breathed a sigh of relief when she realized no one had seen her discomfort. Still very uncomfortable being in the home of a man she had refused, uninvited, Elizabeth asked, “Mrs. Reynolds, I understand the family is from home.”

    “At the moment, yes, they are. However, we expect the Master and a small party tomorrow.” When Elizabeth heard this, she inwardly rejoiced and felt herself completely relax.

    They spent the next hour being shown through the house and with each room; Elizabeth found she fell more and more in love with the utter simplicity of most things. In some of the rooms she imagined Miss Bingley being mistress and changing the rooms to her tastes, and for some reason this did not sit well with Elizabeth.

    It was in the gallery that Madeline called her from her thoughts and pointed out a small miniature on the mantelpiece, “Elizabeth! This is someone we know!”

    When Elizabeth drew near, Mrs. Reynolds addressed her somewhat coldly, “Really, you know Mr. Wickham?”

    “Only a little.” Elizabeth responded.

    “My lady, I should not say this, but I caution you. Mr. Wickham was a good boy for his young life, and his dear father was a man to be trusted and respected. Unfortunately, his son turned out very wild; very wild indeed.”

    Elizabeth turned to where her aunt stood shocked by the housekeeper’s announcement. She also saw the quick look of inquiry directed toward her when Madeline realized that Elizabeth was not as shocked as she by the opinion. However, she was not given a chance to respond as Mrs. Reynolds directed them to a newer painting of Mr. Darcy, “This is my master, and very like him.”

    “I have heard much of Mr. Darcy,” said Mrs. Gardiner, looking at the picture, “It is a handsome face. Elizabeth, does it look like him?”

    Mrs. Reynolds exclaimed, “Does the young lady know the master?”

    “A little,” she responded, “It is a very good likeness.”

    “And so handsome,” added Mrs. Reynolds, “I know no one as handsome as him. Come with me and let me show you our little lady, Miss Georgiana Darcy.”

    When they reached the other end of the gallery, Mrs. Reynolds, directed their attention to a drawing of a young, eight-year-old girl. “This is the last picture painted of her. Mr. Darcy is planning on having her repainted this year or next. She is such a delight; she plays and sings all day long. In the next room is a new instrument just come down for her, a present from my master; she comes here tomorrow with him.”

    Madeline stated, “A very good elder brother then.”

    “I say no more than the truth, and everybody will say the same that really knows him," replied Mrs. Reynolds. "I have never known a cross word from him in my life, and I have known him ever since he was four years old."

    “He is the best landlord, and the best master,” continued Mrs. Reynolds, “that ever lived; not like the wild young men nowadays, who think of nothing but themselves. If I were to go through the world, I could not meet with a better. But I have always observed, that they who are good-natured when children, are good-natured when they grow up; and he was always the sweetest-tempered, most generous-hearted boy in the world. There is not one of his tenants or servants but will give him a good name. Some people call him proud; but I am sure I never saw anything of it. To my fancy, it is only because he does not rattle away like other young men.”

    Elizabeth was not as surprised by the statement as the Gardiners obviously were. As Mrs. Reynolds directed them to the side of the house, where the gardener had agreed to take them on parts of the grounds allowed for visitors, Madeline cautiously said, “That is a fine account, but not consistent with his behavior to our friend.”

    Elizabeth became uneasy and only said, “Perhaps we might have been misled.”

    Mrs. Gardiner noticed Elizabeth’s anxiousness, and simply said, “Perhaps.”

    The group walked in silence around the building toward the rose garden that Mr. Phipps, the gardener, was eager to show them. Elizabeth stopped before turning the corner and looked out toward the river that ran into a small lake behind the house. She sighed to herself, simply enjoying the view. She had been standing there for some moments, when all of sudden she was nearly knocked over.

    “I am indeed sorry, Miss. I did not see you there –” the deep voice became quiet when Elizabeth looked up into the eyes of the Master of Pemberley.

    “Mr. Darcy!” she exclaimed.

    He was as decomposed as she was but quickly recovered, and stated, “Miss Bennet! I had not, I did not…you are part of the party I just met?”

    Elizabeth smiled at his discomposure and noted that she was also affected by his presence. “I am. That is my Aunt Bennet’s brother and sister-in-law from Cheapside.”

    “The couple your cousin Jane stayed with?”

    “Yes.”

    “Ah!” There was an awkward silence, but finally Darcy spoke, “Is your family well? Oh! Where are my manners, allow me to accompany you to your party.”

    Elizabeth took his arm and, as they started walking, said, “Indeed. They are all quite well.” Another lengthy silence ensued, when finally Elizabeth said abruptly, “I am sorry for the intrusion, but the housekeeper assured us you or your party would not be here until tomorrow.”

    Mr. Darcy looked at one moment relieved then the next moment anxious as he responded, “They will be arriving tomorrow. I found I had business…elsewhere…and separated from the group. I completed it early and found it much simpler to ride ahead than to retrace my steps and join them.”

    Curious, Elizabeth asked, “Elsewhere?”

    Before Mr. Darcy could respond they had reached the Gardiners, “Mr. Darcy!” exclaimed Madeline, “We apologize again for intruding.”

    Mr. Darcy smiled at the couple before him and waved off the remark, “Not at all. You are not the first visitors to Pemberley, and I daresay not the last. I do believe that if I refused entrance when I and my sister are away, my staff would go insane from boredom.” As the group laughed, he turned to Elizabeth he added, “I do believe Mrs. Reynolds would be quite put out if there was no one but servants for her to flaunt Pemberley to. I do believe she takes more pride in it than I do.”

    The group snickered at the statement, and Mr. Darcy proceeded to dismiss the gardener and walk the group around the grounds himself. If Elizabeth was more silent than her companions, no one mentioned it. While they walked, Elizabeth was overpowered with shame, vexation, and not a little bit of confusion. Her thoughts cascaded in her mind to the point where she felt thoroughly confused by her entire encounter with Mr. Darcy.

    My coming here has to be the most ill-timed excursion! How strange I must appear to him; that I am purposefully throwing myself in his path. Oh! Why did I come! Why did he have to come a day before he was scheduled? He is so altered, what could he mean by it? Not only does he speak with me, but he asked after my family, he did not even flinch when I informed him he had been speaking with my relations in trade. He is so…informal, relaxed, and certainly bears no resemblance to the dignified man from the spring. What a contrast to Rosings Park.

    She was brought out of her musings when she overhead Mr. Darcy inviting Mr. Gardiner to fish with him. “Mr. Gardiner! Do you care to fish?”

    “Indeed, I do sir!”

    “If you are available, you must come and fish with me the day after tomorrow. My friends will be arriving tomorrow and fishing is one of the first things Bingley and Hurst will wish to do once they have arrived. I keep the lake quite stocked with trout. No doubt, Mrs. Gardiner has told you of the ones that manage to escape out the stream toward the town. Please come and be my guests that evening for dinner.”

    Madeline and Edward laughed recalling Madeline’s words that morning and agreed to the meal. Elizabeth was shocked to hear who was in the party, “Mr. Darcy, Mr. Bingley and Mr. Hurst will be here tomorrow?”

    Darcy turned to Elizabeth and stated, “Yes, indeed. The Bingley sisters will also be here. Colonel Fitzwilliam was also to join, but he is in…he is delayed at the moment. He will arrive as soon as his duties are discharged.” Mr. Darcy then brightened and stated, “There is another in the party who more particularly wishes to know you. Would you be so kind…may I introduce my sister to you?”

    The surprise of the request was great. Elizabeth wanted nothing more than to meet the young lady she had heard of so many times before. However, she was so astonished that the man she had once rejected so vehemently still wished her to have the acquaintance of his sister that it took her a few moments to respond. “Of course Mr. Darcy. We would all be delighted to meet Miss Darcy.”

    The group resumed the walk. The trail Mr. Darcy had chosen then took them around the entirety of the house. At the end of the trail, he asked if they would like to stay for tea. When Mrs. Gardiner proclaimed her reluctance and weariness, he called for their carriage. The look that Mr. Darcy gave the carriage as it pulled away could only be described as longing.

    It was a silent ride as the Gardiner group left the Pemberley grounds. “There is something a little stately in him, to be sure,” stated Mrs. Gardiner, “but it is not unbecoming. I can now say with the housekeeper, that though some people may call him proud,” she said with a pointed look at Elizabeth, “I have seen nothing of it.”

    Elizabeth agreed, “I was completely surprised by his behavior. It was more than civil; and quite attentive. I can see no reason for such attention.”

    Madeline felt the need to push a little further, “He is not as handsome as Wickham but he is still quite handsome in his own right. Did you not yourself tell me he was disagreeable?”

    “I cannot account for his change in nature. In looks he is as he ever was.” Elizabeth stated. Madeline fell silent waiting for Elizabeth to continue. When it became awkward, Elizabeth stated, “After getting to know him in Kent, I relieved him of the charges Wickham laid at his door. You were right, dear Madeline, there are most definitely two sides to every story. I find I do not know the man and do not know what to expect of him anymore.”

    Madeline realized that more happened in Kent than she was led to believe, however, realizing Elizabeth was not going to speak of it, instead said, “Well, he has given you an opportunity in two nights’ time when we have dinner with them.”

    It was a quiet ride as the group returned to their lodgings. Each was lost in his or her own thoughts. Mr. Gardiner was excited about the prospect of fishing at such a scenic location. Mrs. Gardiner knew there was something Elizabeth was not telling her and spent the rest of the ride fretting over whether she should tell the Duke. Elizabeth was lost in her reflection of the day. She could not make Mr. Darcy’s behavior out. She resolved to think no more of him until dinner two nights hence.

    Elizabeth had found it difficult to sleep that night. Even though she had sworn not to think about the inhabitants at Pemberley until the evening of the dinner engagement, she found her thoughts drifting over and over again to the Master of Pemberley. This caused her to lose no little amount of sleep. When Madeline informed her of a visit to a friend’s house, Elizabeth felt comfortable enough to beg off, stating she was looking forward to a morning to herself.

    “Madeline, I have been woefully neglectful of my correspondence of late. I am sure Grandfather thinks I have fallen off the face of the earth.” Elizabeth held up multiple letters to which she needed to respond. “Mary and Kitty both probably believe I forgot about them.”

    Laughing, Madeline agreed, “That is alright, dear one. It would be a quite boring visit for you anyway.”

    “What is Edward planning on doing?”

    “Edward,” Mr. Gardiner called out, “is planning on accompanying his poor wife on her visit and has promised to keep the ladies’ husbands occupied while the ladies gossip and reminisce.”

    Laughing at the picture, Elizabeth wished them both a good morning and retreated to a desk overlooking the street. If Elizabeth had been counting on a quiet morning, about thirty minutes after her relations left, she was shocked when a maid knocked, entered, and said, “Mr. Darcy, Miss Darcy, and Mr. Bingley Ma’am.”

    She stood in astonishment as she watched the party enter, bow, and courtesy. Her manners at the forefront, she returned their greetings automatically. It was Mr. Bingley who stepped forward, and stated, “It has been a long time, almost too long, Miss Bennet! It has been eight months at least; we have not met since the twenty-sixth of November, when we were all dancing together at Netherfield.”

    “I believe you are correct,” She smiled at his memory of the last time

    “How is your family? Are they all at Longbourn?” He asked hesitantly.

    Elizabeth could have laughed out loud at his obvious attempt to find out more about her cousin, feeling impish, she replied, “They are fine. They are all at Longbourn except one.” Here she paused and waited until she started to see his smile fade, then added, “My cousin Lydia was invited to Brighton for the summer.”

    As she said this last bit, a cough and clearing of a throat could be heard from behind Bingley. His face immediately went red as he realized his error. He stepped aside and said, “I am sorry, Darcy!”

    Darcy simply smiled at his good friend and said, “Bad form, Bingley! Georgiana, may I introduce Miss Elizabeth Bennet to you?” he asked as he brought a tall blonde forward. When she came close enough, Elizabeth could see the fear in her bright blue eyes. “Miss Bennet, this is my sister; Miss Georgiana Darcy.”

    The girls curtseyed to each other and Elizabeth sought to reassure Miss Darcy, “Please, Miss Darcy do not mind Mr. Bingley’s manners. It has been a long time since I have seen him and been able to remember him to my family.”

    “Oh! Not at all!” the blonde said, before backing up a step to get closer to her brother.

    Elizabeth tried again, “I understand you play the pianoforte and very well indeed.”

    “Not really. I mean, I play, but not really well,” the quiet answer came.

    “Come now, Georgie! You play exceedingly well!” encouraged Mr. Darcy.

    Even Mr. Bingley attempted to compliment her, “You play quite well my dear! So accomplished –”

    Elizabeth started laughing and interrupted, “No accomplishments Mr. Bingley! We have had enough of that discussion!” The group laughed, and Elizabeth called for tea. The group stayed for the next half hour, during which time Elizabeth attempted to draw Georgiana out of her shell. She felt she had failed miserably until, as the group was saying goodbye, she saw Miss Darcy whispered to her brother.

    Elizabeth was curious as to what Miss Darcy was saying, until she realized Mr. Darcy had encouraged his sister to speak directly to Elizabeth, “Miss Bennet, I understand Mr. Gardiner is to go fishing in the morning with my brother and his friends. If you are available, I was wondering…um…would care to come for tea then?”

    “I believe we are engaged to see some of Mrs. Gardiner’s friend’s tomorrow morning. However, I will ask and see if we would be able to.” Seeing Miss Darcy’s crestfallen expression, she added, “Madeline and I were planning on visiting some of the Lambton shops afterward, if you wish to accompany us, you would be more than welcome.”

    Miss Darcy looked to her brother who felt compelled to ask Georgiana, “And what of Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley?”

    Charles spoke up at this point and stated, “My sisters will more than likely take tea in one of their rooms before they take an afternoon nap, as they always do.”

    Elizabeth almost visibly cringed as she added, “If they feel up to it, they are welcome as well.” Madeline will surely forgive me for that invitation but I can see no help for it: they are guests of the Darcy’s. I cannot ask them to ignore their own guests for our benefit...as much as I would wish it. Madeline will understand even though she will not appreciate that specific company.

    Miss Darcy looked up at her brother and seeing his nod, responded animatedly, “I would indeed! Why do not I meet you at the bookshop around the corner, say around 3 o’clock? We could return to Pemberley for dinner afterwards if you are agreeable.”

    Smiling, Elizabeth stated, “I do believe that would be acceptable. If we are unable to do so for some reason, I will send a note this evening.” As the groups curtseyed and parted, Elizabeth felt quite pleased with the arrangements that were made.

    The next day was everything that everyone expected, except for Miss Bingley, of course. When she went to find Georgiana to ask if she knew where the men were fishing, she found out that her hostess was not available or at home. Caroline was quite put out. She immediately sought her sister, who had been getting ready for her nap, to complain.

    Louisa had been feeling poorly that morning and not up to her normal self, and stated rather impatiently, “Georgiana told you she would be going to Lambton to shop today. You called it a provincial town and informed her of your intention to sleep this afternoon. What did you expect? For her to cancel her plans?”

    “Yes! We are her guests!”

    “Guests that were not going to be available,” Louisa pointed out. After thinking a moment, she said, “She probably was going to visit a friend in the village and wanted to introduce the friend. Indeed, if you wanted to ingratiate yourself to her, you should have made yourself available to her…like a good guest.”

    “Louisa! What is wrong with you! How could you insinuate that I am not a good guest?”

    Sighing, Louisa stated, “Caroline, I am tired, I wish to take a nap. There is nothing you can do if she is not here. I suggest you take a nap as well so you are in better humor this evening. I understand she has invited her friends and Mr. Darcy’s friends to dinner tonight.”

    “Oh! That is right! He went out to greet someone before lunch. Why did not they eat lunch with us? I could have met the man.” Caroline cried, “It is abominable to be so cruelly treated.”

    “The men spent the morning fishing by the lake, Mr. Gardiner and Mr. Darcy stayed by the river to continue to fish because Charles had been scaring the fish off. Harold was to go back out to continue to fish with them after lunch. Caroline, did you hear any of the conversations at breakfast or lunch?” asked a frustrated Louisa.

    At that moment, Harold Hurst came into his room and saw that his wife was not in bed yet, “I thought you were to nap, my dear.”

    Louisa indicated her sister and stated, “I am trying to, dear.”

    “Well!” huffed Caroline and stomped off, “If I am not wanted, I will go to my own room.”

    Harold watched his sister-in-law leave and turned to his wife, and said, “I did not want to tell Caroline during lunch, but I know you were disappointed last year not to be able to get to know Miss Jane Bennet and Miss Elizabeth Bennet better. I wanted you to know: the gentleman we fished with today is Miss Jane Bennet’s uncle and they have brought Miss Elizabeth with them on their visit to Derbyshire.”

    Mr. Hurst watched many emotions cross his wife’s face and waited for her to speak, “Is she the friend Georgiana went to visit in town?”

    “Yes.”

    After a few moments Louisa stated, “Harold, this evening is going to be very interesting.”

    “To say the least, my dear.”

    The afternoon spent with Miss Darcy and Madeline was one filled with laughter. Elizabeth was quite pleased when Miss Darcy showed up without her guests. As the outing progressed, Georgiana opened up more and more. By the time the ladies were on their way back to Pemberley, Elizabeth was quite pleased to continue the friendship that was blooming between Georgiana and herself.

    Elizabeth was disappointed when she realized their morning was drawing to a close. When they finally reached Pemberley Miss Darcy stated, “Madeline, Elizabeth, I have had the servants prepare a few rooms for you to freshen yourselves before dinner. It is not for a few hours and you could take a short nap if you wish to, beforehand.”

    “Thank you for your kindness, Georgiana.”

    Georgiana just smiled and replied, “I will send a servant for you when it is time for dinner.” With that, she left the room.

    Madeline laughed as Elizabeth collapsed in a chair in the side of the room, “Madeline, I am tired, but not enough for a nap.”

    “Good. Maybe we should have a chat. We were unable to yesterday.” Madeline commented as she took a chair next to Elizabeth, “I, as you could probably surmise, was greatly surprised to return from my friends’ to find Mr. Darcy had brought his sister so early to visit you.”

    Elizabeth sighed, and said, “I suppose you want to know about my relationship with the Darcy’s.”

    “I thought to start there.” Madeline stated with an eyebrow raised, “One as slight as you suggest, would not have us on such…intimate terms with the family as we are now.”

    Elizabeth stared out the window for a few moments and finally said, “Mr. Darcy proposed to me and I refused him.” Madeline had not been prepared for what she was hearing and sat in shock. Elizabeth continued, “I wrote Grandfather the entire story, After all, Mr. Darcy is a very eligible bachelor in the first circles. Madeline, I cannot tell you all, but I accused Mr. Darcy so unjustly; all of the accusations have since been proven…false.” She sat and felt embarrassed, once again by her behavior, and added quietly, “I felt I had offended him. Mr. Darcy’s actions do not seem like those of someone who is offended, but then I have been so wrong about him before.”

    Madeline attempted to speak but Elizabeth forestalled her, “I know I should have told you before, however, we have had…communications with each other that have cleared up much between us. I do not feel comfortable with speaking of his proposal…yet. I find him willingly offering an olive branch and am unsure as to how to proceed.”

    “You mean this friendship with him and his family?”

    “Yes.”

    Madeline sat for a moment, and then remembered something Elizabeth said, “What do you mean, is there still more to clear up before you two can truly communicate?”

    Elizabeth became irritated, “Madeline, I was ignorant of facts regarding a mutual friend,” holding up her hand, she silenced the question, “It is not a topic I am comfortable speaking of as it is not my story to tell. However, it was my ignorance of this story that caused some of the irony in the circumstance. If I had not been ignorant I would have seen that the words I hurled at Mr. Darcy for the ludicrous accusations they were. However, Mr. Darcy is still operating under some ignorance, and I feel more and more uncomfortable with this situation.”

    “What is he ignorant of except His Grace?”

    Looking at Madeline, she responded, “Exactly! Part of his reservation in offering for me was ironically not my apparent lack of fortune but rather issues with my Bennet family; and yes, he was very detailed when he described them to me. These…feelings he had toward my cousins, aunt, and uncle, were a large part of why I refused him.”

    Madeline, curious, asked her niece, “You would have preferred he offered knowing you are to be a Duchess?”

    “No,” Elizabeth replied, “However, I would prefer it if he could at least stand those I call my closest relations.” She paused and ruefully asked, “Can you not see the irony of the situation: he claims it is problems with my connections and family that caused him to pause but he does not even know my entire family. If Mr. Darcy does not know about my inheritance and Grandfather, how can he understand the importance of what Uncle Thomas and Aunt Fanny have done for me? How could he see the selflessness in Jane and Mary for never mentioning my inheritance and keeping my secret?”

    Madeline asked, “I thought you wanted to know that the man you married wanted to marry you and not your money or status? I am confused: you wish him to know about James before you are engaged?”

    “We are not engaged or getting married, Madeline!” Elizabeth blushed as she quickly asserted, “And we are not likely to be.”

    Madeline smiled and responded, “Knowing that he has proposed and been rejected by someone who is so decidedly beneath him, Mr. Darcy opened his home up to you and your friends, and has encouraged a relationship between his sister and you. Elizabeth, you may not be ready to admit it, but the man is still very much in love with you.” She sat back and off handedly added, “He reminds me of your grandfather: unused to not getting what he wants. From his actions: he still wants you.”

    Elizabeth sighed and with pink cheeks admitted, “I cannot say whether that is true or not. For myself, I do not know if I could ever love him but I do know I wish to get to know him better.” Then impishly, she added, “After all, if I do fall in love with him and we marry, I will most certainly make my home here in Derbyshire, if only to be the mistress of all those wonderful woods!”

    Madeline teased, “And what of Heythrop? Your house in town? Whiting Place, or any of your grandfather’s other estates?”

    Elizabeth quietly admitted with a little wonder seeping into her voice, “For some reason I have felt more at home here than at Heythrop Park, or even Longbourn.”

    Madeline was a little taken aback by the serious undertone in Elizabeth’s voice. Instead of remarking on it, Madeline said, “You will need to speak with His Grace about this.”

    “I know,” replied Elizabeth, “However, I wish to write to Georgiana once we leave and I feel it would be easier if neither party were blindsided by my title in a few months. I feel I should tell them before I leave Derbyshire.”

    “Do you think that wise?”

    “If you are meaning if Mr. Darcy can be trusted, I believe he can.” Once again, Elizabeth attempted to lighten the mood, “After all, he proposed to me and Aunt Fanny still has not found out!” The remainder of their time before they were summoned for dinner was spent in quiet conversation sprinkled with more than a little humor.

    That evening, however, Elizabeth’s good humor was slowly being eaten away. It had been apparent since the beginning of dinner that Miss Bingley was upset that she and her relations had been invited to dine with the Darcy’s and their party. As Miss Bingley claimed a prior acquaintance with Elizabeth, she sent most of her barbs in Elizabeth’s direction. Toward the end of the evening, when the men had returned from the separation of the sexes, Elizabeth found herself once again the focus of Miss Bingley’s comments.

    “Pray, Miss Eliza, are not the militia removed from Meryton? They must be a great loss to your family.”

    Elizabeth knew exactly what she meant but was not about to stoop to Miss Bingley’s level. She dared not mention Mr. Wickham personally, as she had no idea how certain inhabitants would react. When she did speak, she barely glanced at Mr. Darcy and saw him coloring while he looked at his own sister. “I do not know what you mean.”

    “Why, the loss of Mr. Wickham. I understood him to be a favorite of yours.”

    Elizabeth heard an audible gasp. Her anger growing, she looked from Caroline to Louisa and realized that Louisa had no idea as to what Caroline was going to say. Instead of giving way to her anger, Elizabeth said as she rose to go to Georgiana, “I assure you he is not a favorite of mine. Georgiana let me help you by turning the pages.”

    For the next few minutes, Georgiana attempted to control her emotions while Elizabeth turned the pages. When Elizabeth felt it was safe to do so, she looked up at the party. She was surprised by some of the looks she saw. Mr. Gardiner, Mr. Hurst, Mr. Bingley, and Mrs. Gardiner barely looked up from the game they were playing; Louisa was staring angrily at Caroline while Caroline was looking confused at Louisa’s reaction. When Elizabeth’s eyes met Mr. Darcy’s and she saw gratitude shining from them, she felt her cheeks redden; instinctively she turned her attention back to Georgiana.

    Elizabeth was so focused on Georgiana and the lovely music the young lady was making come from the piano, she was unaware of Louisa’s approach. Startled, Elizabeth looked up from the piano as Louisa said, “Elizabeth, I have not had a chance to speak with you since you arrived. I have missed your company and Jane’s company since Longbourn.”

    Elizabeth’s ire from Miss Bingley’s intentional barb was immediately redirected toward Mrs. Hurst and she said in a stilted manner, “Indeed? I confess I am confused by such a statement. Jane was in London from January through the end of May. She wrote to me of her visit to your home when she was told you were unavailable. When Miss Bingley returned the call, you were indisposed then as well.”

    Louisa was shocked and now it was Elizabeth’s turn to be confused, “Elizabeth, I assure you, I had no idea that Jane was in town! I wrote to her on several occasions and included –” Louisa stopped and Elizabeth saw anger growing in Louisa’s eyes, and she waited for Louisa to speak.
    Finally, when she had her feelings in control, Louisa did, “I assure you, Elizabeth, I was completely unaware of her presence in London. I had thought she was still at Longbourn with her family. Indeed, I wrote on quite a few occasions and asked my sister to post my letters with hers. I can only assume by your comments that Jane did not receive any of them.”

    Elizabeth’s eyebrow went up and she stated, “No she did not. She was quite hurt by your and your sister’s lack of recognition.”

    “Is she at home now?”

    “Indeed.”

    Louisa asked, “Does she have any plans of removing from Hertfordshire anytime soon?” as she looked at her brother. “She probably believes that I wish to severe the relationship: I do not. Would you, perhaps, found out for me if she would welcome my correspondence?” Glaring to where her younger sister was sitting, Louisa added, “I assure you, my letters will reach her this time.”

    “I will certainly write to her, and ask. You are right, she was disappointed by the lack of…response from you and your sister. She has no plans to leave Hertfordshire that I am aware of at least.” Elizabeth continued to ask with more than a little curiosity, “Are you and your family planning on returning to Hertfordshire?”

    Louisa eyed her sister who could not hear their conversation, and stated, “Yes. I will be blunt: my brother was quite heartbroken when he found out we had come to London. For myself and my husband: I apologize,” she said as a small tear rolled down her face, “I was not feeling well earlier this year and was indisposed for a few weeks.”

    Elizabeth felt she could not pry but Georgiana was unaware of Elizabeth’s lack of information and cried, “That is right Louisa! I am so sorry! You should be sitting down! We do not want you to lose this one!”

    Louisa smiled at her young friend and laughed at Elizabeth’s confusion, “I was with child early in the year, and lost it right before we arrived at Netherfield. I was still recovering while there. Unfortunately, I never really regained my strength; after Christmas I caught a cold and lay in bed for quite a few weeks. This excursion to Pemberley is my first outing since earlier this year. Only a few days ago we found out I am a few months pregnant again.”

    Elizabeth exclaimed, “Then by all means, please sit down Louisa! You must be careful! So, soon? I am quite glad for you! But should you really be traveling in your condition?”

    Georgiana laughed and said, “I have offered to let her stay with me, here at Pemberley until after the baby is born but she insists on returning to her own home.”

    Elizabeth smiled at the young girl and asked Louisa, “What of your house in Oxford? I believe you mentioned the Hurst’s having a home there.”

    “Blackridge is in Oxford; however, that is a little far north for me during the brunt of this pregnancy.” A little louder she directed her comment toward her brother, “Even Pemberley will be too cold during the winter. Maybe Charles will open up Netherfield for the winter this year? That is close enough to London, should any need arise!”

    Caroline gasped at her sister’s suggestion, and Charles cried, throwing his cards down, “Absolutely, my dear! I will make the arrangements straight way. As soon as Darcy is done with us, we shall go to Hertfordshire.”

    Darcy looked a little guilty toward his friend, and added, “That is a problem then, for I do not believe I would ever tire of your company.”

    The group laughed at such an outlandish comment. Georgiana, growing more and more comfortable in Elizabeth’s and even Mrs. Gardiner’s presence offered, “My parents, right after their marriage, visited my godfather in Oxford. My mother loved to sketch.” She turned to Louisa and said, “I do not know if your husband’s home is in it but I have the sketchbook she had when she made that visit. She has many homes from that area drawn. Would you like to see if Blackridge is in it?”

    “Of course, Georgiana!” cried Louisa.

    It only took a few minutes for a servant to retrieve the sketchbook. The ladies crowded around the book as it lay open on Georgiana’s lap. Having seen it many times, Mr. Darcy kept the gentlemen occupied in a conversation regarding their recent fishing expedition.

    As the other ladies complimented page after page, Elizabeth did not know how to respond. She knew most of these houses. A sinking feeling started in the pit of her stomach. Her shock was made complete when Georgiana turned a page and exclaimed, “And this is James’ home!”

    Louisa, curious, asked, “Who is James?”

    “James Talbot.” She replied, “He is the Duke of Shrewsbury and my godfather. He and my father were very close.” Calling out to her brother, she held up the drawing and asked, “This is Heythrop Park, correct, William?”

    Elizabeth felt her face drain of blood when she heard her grandfather’s name in conjunction with the same nickname he had called his godson. Only Mrs. Gardiner saw Elizabeth’s distress.

    “Indeed!” Mr. Darcy answered, “I forgot to inform you Georgie, I received a letter from him this morning, inviting us to come to London to visit him this little season.”

    “Really?” she asked.

    Before Mr. Darcy could respond it was Caroline who spoke, “Why should this be a surprise to you, Georgiana. Surely you see your dear godfather often!”

    Georgiana was taken a little aback by Caroline’s remark, however she stated, “Actually, I normally do, but this year has been different. He has been traveling quite a bit for various reasons. James has been at my Aunt and Uncle Matlock’s estate for a while, but then he returned to Heythrop Park. He only barely returned to London a little bit ago. I have been so busy with my studies; I have not been able to visit him. Also, he is planning on bringing his granddaughter out into society and has been preparing for her return to London.”

    Georgiana turned to Elizabeth and said conspiratorially, “He tried to get some fabric to remake her room, but she apparently did not like the pink swatches he chose. He showed them to me, I found them lovely, but apparently, she doesn’t like pink!”

    Louisa looked up sharply as Georgiana spoke, “his granddaughter? Is she finally coming out?”

    At this point, both Mrs. Gardiner and Mr. Gardiner navigated their way to where Elizabeth sat. They both bracketed her as if to protect her if her secret was to come out.

    It was Mr. Darcy who answered, “Yes she will be this season. From his letter he is quite excited he will finally be able to introduce her to society this year.”

    Caroline asked, “Have either of you ever met her?”

    Mr. Darcy shook his head and replied, “No. Not even his best friend, my Uncle the Earl has.”

    Georgiana laughed as she added, “Aunt Bea has been beside herself with questions that James simply refused to answer. He keeps saying, ‘You can ask your impertinent questions to her when you meet her. I assure you, you will enjoy her answers more than mine!”

    Elizabeth was silent as she listened to the conversation swirl around her. Somewhere along the lines, the sketchbook had ended up in her lap and she attempted to move the conversation away from this particularly distressing subject, “Louisa, is this Blackridge?” she asked weakly as she found a house she was not familiar with.

    Louise leaned over and replied, “No. Please pass the sketchbook here and I will see if I can find it.”

    If one was to ask Elizabeth what the remainder of the evening consisted of, she would not have been able to tell. The rest of the evening, her thoughts were full of recent letters from her grandfather, each taking on a new meaning as she realized of whom he had been speaking. She was relieved when Mr. Gardiner eventually started to take leave of their hosts. She barely even registered that Miss Darcy and Mr. Darcy walked them to their carriage.

    As soon as the driver started back to the inn, Mrs. Gardiner leaned over and put an arm around Elizabeth and said, “You will need to tell them.”

    “Yes,” was all Elizabeth replied; Just how am I to do that? She wondered.



    Posted on 2017-06-09

    Chapter 7 – Last Trip Part Two

    When Georgiana and Darcy came back in from seeing their guests to their carriage, Georgiana begged Darcy to make her excuses, “I am simply too tired from my day. Please Brother? They will surely understand.”

    Darcy smiled, and said, “Of course.”

    When Darcy returned to the sitting room, he was shocked to find Louisa and Caroline in an argument with each other and Charles looking confused as he stood in the middle of it.

    “Caroline, you had no right to disobey my own orders in my own house!”

    “Surely, Louisa you can see that their acquaintance is not fit! Her aunt and uncle are in trade, for God’s sake!”

    “Oh no, Caroline! They are in trade!” Louisa cried sarcastically, “Where do you think the money for your fine clothes came from? Father, Grandfather, Great-Grandfather, and the rest of our family are in trade!”

    “Not Aunt Priscilla!”

    “She married into money, but her roots are still in trade!”

    Darcy felt something needed to be done, “Ladies! What on earth? Charles, what is going on here?”

    Charles scratched his head and he looked between his sisters and finally said, “From what I gather, Darcy, Caroline did not send some letters of Louisa’s to an acquaintance she found unfit. She also barely showed this acquaintance the barest of civilities, effectively cutting the relationship off. Louisa apparently is upset by this.”

    Darcy knew exactly whom they had been speaking of, and quietly asked, “Charles, would you please join me in my study for a few minutes? Mrs. Hurst, no matter what Caroline has done, getting angry will only hurt your child. I mean this in the nicest way, but maybe you should go to bed?”

    Mr. Hurst, who had been hovering behind his wife, seconded the motion and escorted his wife out of the room. Darcy, realizing he would leave Caroline by herself in his sitting room, decided to leave her to her own devices, and directed Bingley to his personal study.


    “What is it? Do you know who this person is that has my family in uproar?” Charles asked the moment the door was closed.

    There was an ominous and anxious feeling in the room until Darcy spoke quietly, “Charles, I am sorry. I abhor disguise of any kind and engaging in it has hurt you terribly.” When he saw Charles’ confused look, he added with a deep breath, “Jane Bennet is the acquaintance Caroline shunned in London. I was unaware of the extent to which she went to conceal her presence to you and your family, but I was aware she was in London. According to Miss Elizabeth, she was in London from January through the end of May.”

    “You…Jane…Caroline!” Charles spit out trying to comprehend what his friend has just told him. “She was in London all those months and you concealed it from me?”

    “I offer no excuse. I am sorry.”

    “Why?” cried Charles, he added, “Why would you and Caroline keep her presence from me?”

    “My reasons are much different from Caroline’s. As I told you in November, I did not feel that she was in love with you, and if you had offered for her she would have accepted simply to save her family.”

    Charles asked with a little bit of excitement, “You say that as if you doubt your own words now.”

    “Miss Elizabeth gave me to believe that she might not be as indifferent to your suit as she appears.”

    “So, I have your blessing?”

    “Do you need my blessing?” asked Darcy, clearly shocked at how forgiving his friend was.

    “No.” Bingley replied quite decidedly, “But I should like to have it all the same. You said you wanted my happiness and I know you will support me in that endeavor.”

    “Then go to it!”

    “Good!” cried Bingley, “I will leave at first light!”

    Darcy held up his hand, “First, you are still a guest of mine and Georgiana’s, would you slight her and her ability to act as hostess by leaving so soon after you arrive? Second, I have reason to believe that the Bennets are not up for company just now.” When he saw Bingley starting to question him, he simply held up his hand, “If you wait until the time when our visit to Pemberley was scheduled to be completed, I will be free to accompany you…if you would like.” He added, “It also sounds as if Mrs. Hurst will not be upset if she is removed to Hertfordshire either.”

    Charles stopped smiling for a minute, and Darcy could see the anger starting to gather on his face. Finally Charles ground out, “Their acquaintance is unfit!” he quoted. He looked at Darcy and asked, “What was the reason for Caroline’s interference if your reasons and hers were so different?”

    Darcy hesitated to speak ill of anyone, even though it was Miss Bingley and said, “Perhaps you should ask her.”

    Mr. Bingley rose and marched toward the sitting room where he found Miss Bingley patiently waiting for their return. Mr. Darcy was only slightly amused when he found the door to the sitting room effectively shut in his face as he heard Charles say to his sister, “Caroline, we must speak.”

    Darcy simply smiled and took himself to bed. Tomorrow will be an interesting day, he thought. Although our time is short, I know as soon as Elizabeth and the Gardiners find out about Lydia, they will whisk Elizabeth away to Hertfordshire. I am sure by her pleasant countenance this morning and afternoon, Miss Bennet is still unaware. Surely she is. After all, she mentioned to Bingley that Lydia was still in Brighton. Surely she would not say that if she was aware of her cousin’s return to Hertfordshire. But I will not worry about it. Tomorrow, I will enjoy her company until I have lost it again. Then when Bingley returns to Netherfield, so will I.



    Lambton Inn, Lambton Derbyshire, August 1812

    “Mr. Darcy, Ma’am!” the maid curtseyed as she moved out of the doorway.

    “Mr. Darcy! You find me all alone. My aunt and uncle have not yet completed their breakfast and should be here shortly.” Elizabeth smiled nervously as she said this. “I understand you and my uncle are to go fishing again today.”

    Mr. Darcy was, by this time as at ease in Elizabeth’s company as he felt he could be. The yellow muslin gown she was wearing complimented her dark hair perfectly, and he wanted nothing more than to tell her how beautiful she looked. That would have to wait. “Yes. I was quite pleased to find a fellow angler in your party. Bingley does not sit still long enough, and Hurst normally is pleased to go, but he seemed preoccupied with Louisa yesterday. The first fishing trip, so long looked forward to, was an absolute mess. I am sure Mr. Gardiner told you of that. May I enquire what are you and Mrs. Gardiner planning on doing to occupy yourselves for the day?”

    Having decided very late last night she would inform Mr. Darcy as soon as was possible about her grandfather, she stood, searching for the right words. Elizabeth started, “Madeline and I were to meet with childhood friend of hers –”

    “Excuse me Miss Bennet, the post just come, and you said you was waiting for some letters from your cousin,” interrupted a nervous maid.

    “That is quite alright Hannah. You are correct.” Elizabeth stated as she attempted to read who the letters were from. “Oh dear; no wonder they were delayed, her handwriting is awful.” She then put the letters aside and turned back to Mr. Darcy. “As to your question, we are meeting some of her friends for tea, but outside of that, our day is our own.”

    Mr. Darcy smiled at Elizabeth’s attempt at civility. He noticed her distraction and accounted it to her letters. “Miss Elizabeth, you excitement betrays you: those must be from Miss Bennet. I am aware of your anticipation for those letters, I myself look forward to each one Georgiana sends me when we are parted. Do not mind me, Mr. Gardiner should be out soon. If you wish to read them, please, go ahead.” He settled himself into a nearby chair and grabbed a nearby newspaper.

    “Thank you Mr. Darcy. I have been anticipating them. I have not received a letter from anyone these two weeks. I know I have been traveling but wish to know why they have been delayed.” Elizabeth was, by this time, not surprised at Mr. Darcy’s civility. She silently thanked Jane for the slight reprieve as Elizabeth still did not know how to tell Mr. Darcy that his godfather was actually her grandfather.

    Before she opened her letters, she absently thought that Mr. Darcy looked as comfortable in the chair he had chosen as he did in his own superior furniture not five miles away. Had Elizabeth been able to read Darcy’s mind, however, she would have found out that Darcy was not at all comfortable as she supposed. When he started to fidget, she simply convinced herself that he was only bored. Since seeing him at Pemberley, it had occurred to her that Mr. Darcy was not one for idle relaxation. It completely made sense when she realized it: that would account for him bringing either a book or his correspondence with him every evening at Netherfield.

    After few minutes of fidgeting, Mr. Darcy set the paper aside and got up; he walked to the window where he could watch not only the people outside but also Elizabeth in the reflection. He knew the moment Elizabeth turned white as a sheet. He crossed quickly to her and asked, “Miss Bennet! What is wrong! Can I do anything? A glass of water perhaps?’

    Elizabeth sat there and ignored him as she continued to read her letters. After finishing the first, she quickly grabbed the second and tore it open. Tears were now starting to stream down her face, as her eyes scanned the paper, the tears continued to cascade down her cheeks.

    Mr. Darcy could not stand it anymore and knelt in front of her and cried, “Elizabeth, please tell me what is wrong!”

    She looked up at the man kneeling before her and whispered in shock, “Lydia attempted to elope with Mr. Wickham.”

    She saw the emotions cross Mr. Darcy’s face in waves and felt her heart sinking. Unable to discern what they meant, Elizabeth could only listen as he asked, “What has been done to recover them?”

    “She has been recovered,” she hastily responded as she re-read Jane’s second letter.

    Mr. Darcy rose from his position in front of Elizabeth and said, “And that is all? How long ago was this?” He fidgeted as he quickly added, “I am assuming she is alright.”

    Elizabeth, attempted to dry her tears as she replied, “I do not know much more than that,” She stood up and looked directly at Mr. Darcy and replied as her voice cracked a little, “Rest assured, however, Jane has informed me that my Uncle Thomas has left to retrieve Lydia. I am sure that my grandfather has been made aware of the situation. Mr. Wickham will most certainly regret his actions.”

    Mr. Darcy continued to fidget as if there was something he knew he needed to say but struggled with saying it. Elizabeth, however, was unaware of his agitation. She suddenly she realized how her grandfather would react to the news of her youngest cousin eloping, and cried out, “Grandfather! He will not be pleased in the slightest.”

    Before Mr. Darcy could respond, the Gardiner’s returned.

    “Elizabeth!” cried Mrs. Gardiner as soon as she saw the tears on Elizabeth’s face.

    Before Elizabeth could respond, the maid came abruptly in the room and announced, “Miss Bennet, you have some visitors, they insisted on seeing you and delivering a note personally.” She bobbed as she practically ran out of the room.

    The party turned toward the door as four burly men entered. The largest was a brute of a man, almost as tall as Darcy but twice as muscular. Darcy immediately stepped in front of Elizabeth as soon as the man entered the room. Elizabeth, however, even though she had never met the man, knew exactly who he was, and asked even though she knew the answer to her question, “Jones? What on earth are you doing here? Is something the matter with Grandfather?”

    “No, my lady. He is in perfect health, as always. He sent a message to both you and Mr. Gardiner.” The bulky man handed the letters to the recipients as they moved forward.

    Elizabeth slid slowly down into the nearest chair as she held the missive from James in her hand with her other letters. She was unaware of the darkening look which crossed Mr. Gardiner’s face before he handed the missive to his wife saying, “I will ready our carriage.”

    As Madeline stood next to Elizabeth, confusion clearly marked her face. Mr. Darcy was faring no better. Elizabeth seemed defeated; Darcy rushed to her side, oblivious to the tenseness that crept into Jones and his companion’s stances. “Miss Bennett, are you well?”

    “I am fine, Mr. Darcy,” she replied as she sighed and folded her letter back up, “I imagine his response in person was more…effusive, was it not Jones?”

    The bulky man only nodded and replied, “My Lady, the carriage is ready when you are.”

    Mr. Darcy stared confused at the man’s reference to Elizabeth.

    “Elizabeth, I thought that you would be returning with my husband and me?” queried Mrs. Gardiner from where she stood on the other side of Elizabeth.

    Jones simply responded, “It was thought that his carriage would be safer, my men and I will be riding alongside for the entire trip.”

    “No.” The steel could be heard in Elizabeth’s voice. The entire company was astonished as the almost cold nature in which she stood to address Jones, “I appreciate the concern for my safety, however, I have no intention of riding alone in a carriage. I insist upon completing the trip with my friends.”

    The bulky man hesitated, clearly not wishing to go against either Elizabeth’s or his employer’s wishes, and instead opted for a diplomatic answer, “Your grandfather thought it would also be more comfortable, my Lady.”

    “I am aware of what my grandfather’s beliefs are, Jones.” She responded indicating the letters in her hands, “However, I will ride with Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner. You may send the carriage ahead. If you feel that is not enough protection, then you may ride alongside the Gardiner’s carriage.” She stepped forward until she had reached Jones and continued, “We will be ready to leave within the hour. In the meantime, I suggest you see to the new arrangements as well as a meal for you and your men.”

    “As you wish, My Lady,” As Jones bowed deeply to Elizabeth, the other three men did the same and left the room.

    Elizabeth started to pace, her mind racing with thoughts of home, her family, her grandfather, and what she should tell the gentleman standing confused, next to her. She was startled out of her reverie when she heard, “Miss Bennet, you have long desired my absence. In light of these unfortunate circumstances, I will assume you and your friends will not be able to come to dinner tonight, or fishing this morning.”

    With a frown, Elizabeth replied, “You are right; of course, we will be leaving for Longbourn as soon as possible. Please convey by deepest apologies to your sister. Tell her a family event has necessitated my presence; please conceal the truth of the matter for as long as you can.” She offered a slight smile as she added, “Lady Catherine was quite correct about your sister: she is a treasure, I would not wish her harmed due to the callousness and carelessness of my youngest cousin.”

    Elizabeth faltered as she looked at Darcy; she felt she needed now more than ever to explain who her grandfather was, but somehow could not form the words. Before she could come up with an adequate response, Darcy said, “Of course, I will convey your message. She will be quite upset. Your presence will be quite missed,” Mr. Gardiner returned at that moment only to have Mr. Darcy bow to him before he swept from the room.

    Knowing her chance to inform Darcy discreetly of her inheritance was lost, as well as her chance for a possible future with him, Elizabeth sighed as she turned to the other occupants, “Madeline, would you please request Hannah’s help in packing? We will need to leave immediately. I will be in shortly, I must write a letter to both Longbourn as well as London. Grandfather has probably already written to Uncle Thomas who is more than likely already at your lodgings, but we should inform him just in case.”

    Edward and Madeline moved to do as they were bid. Neither was surprised at the authoritative tone she was taking. After all , Madeline thought, she has James’s blood .

    Elizabeth sat down to re-read Jane’s letters one more time before she grabbed a pen and a piece of paper and responded to her grandfather’s summons. Once that was completed, she started toward her room.

    The next hour was a flurry of activity. Before she knew it, Elizabeth was on her way to London. The first day was a quiet one. Edward and Madeline sensed that Elizabeth needed some time with her own thoughts. However, the second day of the journey, Madeline was determined to have some answers.

    “Elizabeth, I do not know how to ask this, so I will just ask, why would James order us back to London?” with a slight glance to her left where her husband sat, she said, “At least that is how Edward said he phrased his request.”

    Elizabeth had been staring out the window as they drove, and without turning her head, she responded, “Lydia attempted to run away and elope with Mr. Wickham. Fortunately, her absence was noted and she was recovered before they were too far away to damage her reputation.”

    “Oh Lydia!”

    At this she turned to Madeline and offered Jane’s letters to her, “Madeline, you may read them if you wish.” She opened up her reticule where she had put both James’ and Jane’s letters and handed them out across the carriage to the Gardiners. She waited patiently as Madeline and Edward read each letter carefully. She watched the emotions cross their faces. She had spent much of the journey the day before with nothing other than those missives on her mind; Elizabeth had them practically memorized by now. She knew the moment Mrs. Gardiner got to the part about Lydia.

    Something has happened Elizabeth, I am afraid of alarming you however; Lydia has eloped! After we had all gone to bed last night, there was a huge commotion in downstairs around midnight. A rider had come from Brighton with an express from Colonel Forster. He was writing to inform us that Lydia had left his home to elope with Mr. Wickham!

    Imagine our surprise; to Kitty, however, it does not seem so wholly unexpected. I am not surprised; the past week she has been very secretive. Mary claims that Kitty received a letter from Lydia that had quite upset her. But for Lydia to simply run off! I am very, very sorry. So imprudent a match on both sides! But I am willing to hope the best, and that his character has been misunderstood. I can believe him both thoughtless and indiscreet but surely to have taken such an action he must be in love with her? He must know she can give him nothing.

    Our poor mother is sadly grieved and has taken to her bed with a case of nerves. My father bears it better. They are believed to have left Saturday night at about midnight and were not missed until yesterday morning around eight. The express was sent off directly. My dear Elizabeth, they must have passed within ten miles of us. Colonel Forster gives us reason to expect him here soon. Lydia left a few lines for his wife, Mrs. Forester, informing her of their intention. I must conclude, for I cannot be long from my poor mother. I hope you can read this letter, for looking at it I did write it terribly ill.

    A small gasp emitted from Mrs. Gardiner. She exclaimed, “This cannot be true! Surely Lydia would not act so…wanton? She is by no means defenseless or friendless.”

    Elizabeth sighed as she pointed to the second letter in Madeline’s hands, “The second letter does not explain all but it will put your mind at ease.”

    Longbourn, Hertfordshire
    August 5, 1812

    Dear Elizabeth,

    You have, by this time, received my first letter. I hope it was not too distressing to you. I am quite pleased to say that I have wonderful news: Lydia has been found! She should be back in Brighton by now!

    Our Father has left to Brighton to retrieve her himself. They will not stay more than a night once he is there. He will be journeying first to London and then they will both return home. He should be home before the end of the week! I am so sorry to have written you of terrible news and disrupted your trip. Hopefully, you will be able to put aside your worry and enjoy the remainder of your time in the Northern counties.

    Until we see you again,
    Jane Bennett

    “Oh dear! If they have found her, why would your grandfather summon you back to town?” asked Mrs. Gardiner.

    Elizabeth only offered her aunt the letter she had received from her grandfather, and said, “I believe this will be clearer as to my hasty removal.”

    Grosvenor Street, London
    August 4, 1812

    Dear Elizabeth,

    You are to remove to Grosvenor Street at once. Jones will convey you with the utmost speed and security. The Gardiners, of course are invited to return with you. I have included a letter to Edward explaining as little as possible to him and the need for you to return home. He will be acquainted with more upon his arrival.

    Knowing the correspondence you have with Jane, I believe that you have already been made aware of Lydia’s situation and the near disgrace she has placed on Thomas’ family. Thankfully, her immature actions will be caught before her reputation is harmed: of that I assure you. Thomas has assured me that Mr. Wickham may have contacts all over the country but he is not aware of my connection to you. I am not convinced. His choice of your silliest cousin was a calculated action to solicit funds from me.

    If he did not know about our connection to Lydia, why would he kidnap her? She has an insignificant dowry, has no known connections, and little money of her own. No. He somehow found out. Every moment, I dread that the next servant to bring me news will bring me a ransom note.

    This is what I have always feared for you. I thought I had put all the memories of that night so many years ago behind me, only to have them haunt me these past few days. When you were three I will admit to cowardice. I never attempted to make the people pay for what they did. I simply hid you away. No more. I will find this man and he will know my wrath. Of that you can be sure.

    I sincerely apologize for breaking up your holiday, but I hope you understand the reasons behind bringing you to my side. I also hope you will forgive me for not allowing you to return to Hertfordshire first, but I will not have your first season tainted by an elopement.

    Your Grandfather,
    James Talbot

    “Elizabeth, he said that he was told Wickham does not know anything about his connection to you. So why the hasty removal?”

    “You read the same letter I have. I believe he was quite clear: he is concerned for my safety and reputation,” was all she responded.

    “Surely, he does not think that you are in danger with us.”

    At this Edward sighed, and started to retrieve the letter that he had received from James, as he handed it to Madeline, he stated, “Yes, that is exactly what he believes. My dear, I do not believe you had a chance to read this yesterday.”

    Grosvenor Street, London
    August 4, 1812

    Dear Edward,

    First, I would like to apologize for the bluntness and possible arrogance that this letter will contain. It is not my intention to hurt you or your wonderful wife. I am truly honored that you have taken Elizabeth into your family these past seventeen years. I could not have had the relationship with her that I do, if not for your hospitality and benevolence.

    I am, however, incensed that such a fortune-hunting cad was able to not only get close enough to my granddaughter to engage her affections, but that in her absence he was able to use a cousin of hers to potentially harm Elizabeth’s reputation.

    Both you and your wife wrote to me of your concern last winter. Your concern regarding his near elopement with that chit from Hertfordshire, Miss King I believe, should have been a warning to you and your family to be stricter in your regulation of your nieces. I know that you have no say in the discipline your brother, Thomas, gives his daughters. Knowing that your silliest niece was to be alone and almost unprotected near the cad, you should have made more of an effort to convince Thomas to be more strict with her and not allow her to go without suitable guardians.

    I do not believe that Colonel Forster is an intelligent enough man to have found Lydia and will thank God every day that nothing worse happened to her. I will find out exactly what happened, and I assure you all parties involved will pay a hefty price.

    In the meantime, you will understand that I feel Elizabeth will be safer at my own side in London. Thomas has proven that he is not capable of controlling his daughters and I can no longer trust him with Elizabeth’s reputation. I know that is harsh, but it is the truth. I have written him a scathing letter and anticipate a personal visit from him.

    I shall see you in two to three days. Do not be late.

    James Talbot
    Duke of Shrewsbury

    “Oh Edward!”

    Shaking his head, Edward responded, “He is right Madeline, all three of us mentioned Wickham’s perfidies to Thomas and neither he nor you nor I chose to do anything about it. Thomas himself said at one point that his family had not enough to tempt a fortune hunter. Our brother completely relied on the fact that Elizabeth would be safe because of the rumors of her destitution. We now have evidence none of that was enough to protect them. I believe that if Wickham had known about Elizabeth’s connections, we would be in an entirely different situation.”

    After the last statement the carriage became quiet again, each lost in their own thoughts.



    Posted on 2017-06-19

    Chapter 8 – The Irony… (Part 1)
    London, August 1812

    “Finally! You have arrived! I expected you yesterday! Jones! Surely the roads were not that bad!” exclaimed James as he strode forward to meet Elizabeth. Without giving her the chance to respond, he picked Elizabeth up and whirled her around, “I am so glad you are finally here! You have never been to my…I mean our London home! I will show you all around later.” He turned and called out to the couple standing well behind him, “Mr. and Mrs. Baines! Meet my granddaughter, the Lady Elizabeth Bennet!”

    Elizabeth tiredly turned to where a dignified, couple was standing off to the side of the entryway. Mr. and Mrs. Baines were perfectly dressed, and at perfect attention. Frederick Baines was not a stout man as she had imagined him. His tall thin form was bracketed by that of his wife, who was also tall. Colette Baines was not skinny, nor was she obese; her outline was plump but not overly so. Her smile threatened to take over her face, and Elizabeth felt her own smile grow in response.

    As Elizabeth moved forward to greet the housekeeper and head butler, she said as cheerfully as she could, “It is wonderful to finally meet both of you. Grandfather has mentioned you multiple times in person and by letter. I hope we will be just as good friends as you are with my grandfather.”

    The couple simply smiled at each other and Mrs. Baines came forward and said, “I speak for the entire household when I say that we finally welcome you home, my lady! We have been waiting to meet you for years.” With compassion the elder lady added, “We can see that you are tired. I understand you have been traveling for a few days. Let me show you to your suite and my husband will make sure your luggage is brought up.”

    “A maid! Mrs. Baines! I forgot! Elizabeth will need a maid! And dresses! The modiste will be here in the morning. Elizabeth, we need to discuss your rooms, as you know, I know I was counseled not to redecorate them without you but I have chosen some more fabric! This time,” James said as he rubbed his hands together, “I think you will just love my choices! Oh! I have a party in the works for tomorrow night, blast! I have not sent out any invitations. Probably need to postpone that –”

    Elizabeth could not help but laugh at the picture her grandfather was making, mumbling to himself and yelling out orders. She was so tired, and overwhelmed she allowed her exhaustion to mix with her amusement and soon the entire room was attempting not to laugh at His Grace.

    When Elizabeth finally calmed down, she turned to respond to Mrs. Baines, “Mrs. Baines, I would appreciate some time to rest. I thank you for your foresight and arrangements. As for a maid, I have no need for one tonight and any upstairs maid will do for my needs for a while. You must know I am used to taking care of myself as I shared a maid with Jane for many years. If you would assign one that is appropriate, I would appreciate it. I find I have a need for a bath and would appreciate her drawing one up for me as soon as possible.”

    Turning to Jones, she stated, “Thank you for you and your men coming to retrieve myself and the Gardiners. If you would please see that their carriage is cleaned before being returned? I also thank you for indulging me and helping remove their trunks and deliver them safely first.”

    Jones said as he bowed, “As you wish, my lady.”

    Then Elizabeth turned to her grandfather and stated, “Sir. You and I have much to speak about, the least of which is the state of my rooms. However, I am very tired and feel the need to relax first. After I have bathed and taken a short nap, I will come find you and we can discuss...” Elizabeth searched for the right words to describe everything that she and her grandfather needed to catch up on. After a few moments she gave up and threw her hands in the air and concluded, “…everything!”

    The Duke took his granddaughter in his arms and held her tight for a few moments. Before he let her go, he said, “I spoke with Thomas before he left for Brighton, yesterday morning. He intends to return tonight, if not sooner.”

    Elizabeth nodded and turned toward Mrs. Baines, and allowed herself to be guided away. Before they reached the stairs, she turned, and said to James, “I am pleased to be here, Grandfather, even under these circumstances. I am only sorry that our reunion is under such unfortunate conditions. I will say I have missed you and we truly do have much to discuss.”

    “I know child. I am so happy that you are here. After twenty years of waiting, I found I simply want to get this next chapter started.”

    Hesitantly, Elizabeth said, “We must discuss Lydia and the Bennets.”

    “After you have rested” To his housekeeper, James said, “Mrs. Baines, do not let her come down until the circles under her eyes are gone!”

    It was with laughter that the two ladies mounted the stairs.

    Three hours later, Elizabeth had a short nap and had bathed. Feeling quite refreshed, she relaxed in her bed. She had been so tired earlier; she had not had a chance to look around at her surroundings. She found her room was just as her grandfather had stated: very outdated. The darker pink walls had started to fade, the curtains were sun bleached. The bed, although comfortable, had a horrendous comforter on it. The rug looked well enough, until she really looked at it closely and saw that it had some small holes in it.

    Elizabeth remembered her grandfather had wanted her to make changes to the room. Well, I might as well start thinking about them. Maybe Madeline would help me redecorate? She then heard a very slight knock on her door. At first she thought she had imagined it and went back to her thoughts, but when she heard it again a few moments later, Elizabeth got up and went to the door to investigate.

    When she opened the door, she found a very petite girl on the other side. With a voice almost quieter than a mouse, she said, “Lady Elizabeth, I did not want to disturb you earlier, but would you like for me to put away your things?”

    Elizabeth, realizing this was the maid assigned to her for the time being, swung the door open wide and said, “Of course! What is your name?”

    “Sarah.”

    “Such a pretty name. Have you ever worked as a personal maid before?”

    “No ma’am, but Mrs. Baines knows that I would like to be one someday, and thought this was the perfect opportunity for me to see if I would like it. If you want someone more experienced, I can – ”

    “Not in the least. As I told Mrs. Baines, I am used to taking care of myself. I shared a maid with my cousin in Hertfordshire.”

    “Of course. Oh! His Grace told me to tell you he would be in his study, when you had refreshed yourself.”

    “Well. I believe that is him summoning me. I shall just make my way there.”

    As Elizabeth reached the bottom of the stairs she saw Jones, “Ah! Jones! Thank goodness! Grandfather is in his study and I do not know where that is!”

    “He stationed me here to escort you there once you were ready.”

    “Lead on.”

    “Of course, my lady.”

    The study was actually not that far away from the front door. Elizabeth was somewhat disappointed that she was not able to see much more of the house. Far quicker than she was anticipating she was shown into a large study filled with books.

    “Grandfather! This could be mistaken for a library! Not your study!”

    Laughing at his granddaughter’s obvious enthrallment, he said, “Oh, my dear! You should see the library! This is just where I keep my favorites and some of the more expensive first editions.”

    “I believe I could be quite comfortable in here. But you said the library was larger?”

    “It is through those doors, which are normally open” he replied with a slight gesture toward a set of double wide sliding doors off to the far right of his study. When Elizabeth started to venture in that direction, James started laughing and cried, “All in good time my dear! I thought I could show you some of the house tonight after dinner then the rest tomorrow after breakfast. We could then take a walk in the gardens before your appointment with the Madame Mobley. I have been told she is the best.”

    “Madam Mobley?” With an eyebrow raised, Elizabeth asked, “Just what all do you have planned? You were rambling quite well earlier. I almost could not follow it all.”

    “Tomorrow, Madame. Mobley, the seamstress, will be coming to make an entirely new wardrobe for you. We will, of course, redecorate your room. We need to get you a maid. I need to acquaint you with my plans for your introduction.” As he spoke, James started raising his fingers as if to count all the things they had to do, “There are some formal gatherings we must attend: such as a dinner with our Talbot relations,” he said with disgust, “I am half tempted to refuse that one. Then of course, I will take you to the opera, and there are a few plays that I wish to see, and oh, so much more!”

    Elizabeth sat down on the sofa and encouraged her grandfather to join her. When he did, she asked, “First, tell me about Lydia.”

    A hard mask descended on the Duke’s face as he ground out, “Lydia’s departure was only uncovered by some fortuitous events.” Then a smile lit his eyes and he said, “I always knew hiring Jones was a smart move. However, he became invaluable these past two weeks. I understand from Jones, you did not receive word of the elopement until right before he arrived?”

    Elizabeth nodded and James continued, “Jones has, as you know, been blessed with a gentleman’s education. He went to school with his Alton cousins.” With a gleam in his eye he said, “It was very advantageous for us that their cousin who was almost raised with the Baron’s sons is our dear Catherine’s Lieutenant Sanderson!”

    Elizabeth laughed at the turn of events and cried, “Really? Is that how you found out so much about him, so quickly?” Then she became confused, “Wait, I thought you had told Uncle Thomas that Sanderson was the younger son of the Earl of Alton?”

    James looked at his granddaughter in surprise and replied, “No, I said his father was the younger brother of the current Earl.”

    “Maybe I am remembering the letter wrong.” Elizabeth hesitated only a second before she added, “However, when you see Uncle next, you might want to mention it. I am sure Uncle has been under the impression that Catherine is being courted by the younger son of an Earl.”

    James nodded and replied, “I will make sure of it. As to your earlier question: yes, Jones was my initial source. In fact, Sanderson’s family was very instrumental in our dear Jones’ life. Jones had lost touch with the lieutenant before Sanderson had gone into the regulars and had no idea his friend was even in Hertfordshire. When I told him of Catherine’s suitor, he immediately wrote to the lieutenant and re-kindled their friendship.” The Dukes’ eyes darkened as he said, “We have much to thank Jones for.”

    Elizabeth creased her brow in confusion and asked, “Why? What did he do?”

    “He did not wish to worry me. However, with everything he had heard of her character, he was worried about Lydia going to Brighton without a family member. From his letters from the lieutenant, Jones was not so certain that this Colonel Forster would be an adequate chaperone. So, Jones told me he wished to go visit his friend in Brighton, and while he was there he would check in on Lydia. I saw no harm in it; no one would know the connection.”

    Elizabeth started to realize where the story was headed, “Jones found out about the elopement?”

    “Actually no; Lieutenant Sanderson came to him and told him of his suspicions. This Wickham fellow had been acting oddly for a few days and he wanted advice. Apparently, this fellow had a sob story to tell about his previous’ employer’s son. Now, Lieutenant Sanderson had met the man in question and could never feel right about what this Wickham fellow was saying. He asked Jones what he should do. Jones told Sanderson to write to the son and find out his side of the story and whether he thought Wickham should be trusted-”

    Elizabeth asked hesitantly, “Do you mean Mr. Darcy?”

    James’ face shot up and his eyes speared Elizabeth. Not expecting such an intense reaction, she became confused when James asked forcefully, “What has William to do with any of this?”

    Elizabeth answered, completely confused, “Mr. Wickham’s father was Mr. Darcy’s father’s steward. The employer’s son: that is Mr. Darcy.”

    James rose and started pacing the room, and mumbling to himself, “That would make sense. It would also make sense why Jones would not tell me who actually had taken care of Wickham. He knows that I completely trust William to take care of my affairs. However, I cannot fathom why William did not ask me for help. Or even tell me himself! He is not normally so…reserved with me. Surely he must know that I would want to know about the resolution to my own affairs –”

    Swirling towards his granddaughter he cried, “He has no clue you are related to me does he? That must be why he has not told me a thing! He does not know I am connected to Lydia, does he?”

    Elizabeth had the grace to blush deeply and replied, “No. I, myself, only found out about the connection not four or five nights ago.”

    James simply started smiling widely and asked, “Have I never told you about them?”

    “I have been hearing snippets of them for years, but no, you have never used his name!” cried Elizabeth. Her thoughts whirled around in her head. She also started to pace, while James stopped and stood his ground as he watched his granddaughter, “Have you never told him my name?”

    James shook his head and said, “I have thought about it quite a few times, but no. I have honored your decision to remain in mystery until this year.” He stopped and thought for a moment and then replied, “Well, that is not exactly true. I have been speaking about you for years. My closest friends know you as Elizabeth. I am sure he knows at least that much.”

    Elizabeth had so many thoughts running through her head that she finally decided it was too much for one night and refocused on what her grandfather had said about earlier, “You mentioned Jones told Sanderson to write to Mr. Darcy?”

    “Now that I know it was Darcy, the rest of the tale makes complete sense; at least all that I have been told makes sense.” James said as he went to his chair and sat down. “Jones informed me that his lieutenant friend did indeed write to Mr. Darcy. A task that sent the man straight to Brighton with a cousin, who I can now guess would be Colonel Richard Fitzwilliam –”

    “Colonel Fitzwilliam!” cried Elizabeth.

    Raising his eyebrows at his startled granddaughter, James asked, “You know the man?”

    “Yes!” She responded, “I wrote to you about meeting him in Kent.”

    “Ah yes, once again,” he dryly replied, “you did not mention his name, just that he was a Colonel on leave, I thought that acquaintance was insignificant but time always sheds the best light: his acquaintance will not be a short or inconsequential one.”

    Waving off his granddaughter’s surprise, James continued, “Anyway, I was told that Darcy and Richard arrived only to find the couple had already made good their escape. Apparently after a few hours of hunting, Darcy found Lydia and returned her to Colonel Forster and left his cousin to watch over her. Thomas should be arriving in London tonight. I will go speak with him then.” Then with a thoughtful tone he added, “I believe a visit to Darcy is in order as well.”

    Elizabeth hesitated and said, “He is not in London. He and Miss Darcy are in Derbyshire.”

    Another raised eyebrow was followed by, “And just how do you know that, my dear?”

    Elizabeth started to blush and say, “The Gardiners and I, as you are aware, went to Lambton to visit Madeline’s family and friends from her childhood. Are you not aware that Pemberley is only five miles from Lambton? We visited the house and ran into the man.” She hastened to add, “Jones saw him. He was in the room with me and the Gardiners when I received Jane’s messages and Jones arrived with yours.”

    James’ eyebrows shot up again and he replied, “No, he did not mention he had seen Darcy when he retrieved you. However, we have not had a chance to speak since your return.”

    As James studied his granddaughter, he realized her entire countenance was on edge. A sudden realization gave him the suspicion that there was more to the history between his godson and Elizabeth than he was aware of. However, as he looked his granddaughter he also realized that she would not tell him before she was ready, and said instead, “You will tell me everything sometime, will you not? I would love to hear about your acquaintance with him. After all, he is a favorite of mine.”

    Elizabeth nodded and offered, “There is very little that I have left out of my letters to you,” she then changed the subject quickly, not ready for either of them to bring up her letter regarding Darcy’s failed proposal. She instead asked, “What will you do to Wickham?”

    “What do you mean?”

    “He has been caught, has he not? What will you do with him?” Elizabeth asked, indicating the letter he had sent with Jones to Derbyshire, she added, “You mentioned something about your wrath?”

    “I do not know,” the Duke replied, laughing as he combed his large hand through his rough hair, “I have a feeling that Darcy already has dealt with the man. William is nothing if not very thorough. I must ascertain what he has already done first, and that requires me to find William.” Then to himself, he said, “I wonder if Richard knows. If Darcy returned home, Richard probably returned to town…”

    Before Elizabeth could ask anything else, Jones came in and said, “I apologize sir, but you wished to have the horses readied near your appointment time?”

    James rose and said to Elizabeth, “I will see you late this evening, my dear. I hope you do not mind, but I need to go see Thomas. I only hope to arrive before Thomas and Lydia do. I expect I will be home late. Do not feel compelled to wait up for me, however. I know it was a long ride from Derbyshire.”

    “You will at least keep me abreast of what is happening?” asked Elizabeth.

    “Of course.”



    Grosvenor Street, London August 1812

    Elizabeth was unable to sleep at all that night. She was keenly aware of how late her grandfather returned home. However, when she made her way downstairs she was informed the dDuke had opted to retire. The next morning, after allowing Sarah to dress her and do her hair, she Elizabeth made her way downstairs only to find Jones, once again at the bottom.

    “Are you here to escort me to breakfast?” she teased.

    Jones only responded by bowing to his mistress.

    In the morning light, if she had not been so distracted by thoughts of her grandfather’s visit the night before, Elizabeth might have noticed the light blue furnishings with equally light walls. She might have commented how beautiful the light blue walls were against the deep sapphire velvet curtains. She might even have made a quip about Dukes always having gold or deep red curtains. However, she was distracted and did not notice anything other than the direction she was heading.

    “Grandfather!” she said as she gained the breakfast table. Elizabeth stopped short when she saw another man sitting next to her grandfather at the table. She smiled immediately recognizing him from her grandfather’s letters.

    “Uncle Robert!” she cried, and dashed toward where he sat.

    The gentleman rose quickly to meet Elizabeth half way. When he got near enough, he pulled Elizabeth into a tight hug. After a few moments, he pushed her slightly away from him, and said, “Good God! How is it that you got your mother’s eyes? Perfect as they were, yours are much prettier!” he cried and swiveled toward his brother, “You are completely horrible for never letting me meet this gorgeous lady until now! Shame on you for keeping her from family!”

    James chortled with delight and replied, “She does have Faith’s eyes! I have always said it!” Pointing toward Elizabeth, he added, “And blame the beauty for not meeting you five years ago when she first came out! She chose to stay in Hertfordshire.”

    Turning to Elizabeth, Colonel Robert Miles Talbot, smiled and said, “Never. Never blame the lady, James!” To Elizabeth he said, “I have loved your letters these past few years; they were never enough though. I am glad to finally make your acquaintance, Lady Elizabeth.”

    He led her to the breakfast buffet and continued, “I apologize for not being the Colonel in charge in Meryton. It was my regiment until they moved it to Hertfordshire. When I found out our destination, I had already started the retirement process.”

    Elizabeth shook her head, and said, “No, none of us are responsible for Lydia’s behavior. Nor are any of us responsible for Wickham’s behavior.”

    “Keep telling yourself that until you believe it,” replied her uncle.

    Elizabeth then teased, “Well, why do you not tell me about Mrs. Rembrandt, instead?”

    Elizabeth started to laugh loudly as she saw the slight blush grace her uncle’s face. He merely responded, “She is a lovely woman, who I hope to introduce to you soon.”

    From where he still sat at the table, James exclaimed, “Robert showed up this morning and informed me that he will be leaving at the end of the week to return to Heythrop.”

    Elizabeth smiled and said, “Well, I am glad I was able to see you while you are here, but why do you leave so quickly?”

    As they sat down to eat, Robert said, “I needed to fill out some paperwork to finally be done with the army. They offered to pay me out instead of giving me leave. I have no wish to be far from Isabella, and I know I will have plenty of time with you when you come back at Heythrop.” Turning back to his brother he added, “And someone has to oversee the roof repair!”

    The trio laughed at the Colonel’s affronted look. He completely diverted Elizabeth’s attention when he cried, “Well, James, she is here now; tell me what happened last night,” to Elizabeth he said, “The man did not wish to repeat the story twice and flat out refused my request earlier.”

    Elizabeth entreated, “Yes, Grandfather, do not leave us in suspense, what did you find out last night?”

    James smiled and said thoughtfully, “Lydia arrived in London yesterday with Thomas. As they were planning on leaving as soon as they could, I would not expect a call from him.”

    “And Lydia?”

    “Lydia is being readied to return to Hertfordshire, and then she will be taken to a school when the fall term starts in two months.”

    “Poor Lydia.”

    Robert simply snorted as he attempted to drink his tea. “Poor Lydia?”

    James exclaimed, “I expected to meet a young lady and I did not. I had arrived only a few minutes after Thomas and she arrived. She was wailing in the hallway for her dear ‘Wicky-poo’!” Setting down his own teacup a little harshly, he said, “I honestly thought, all these years, that you were exaggerating her immaturity, but you were not. I was equally appalled by Thomas’ lack of authority. They were both yelling at each other!”

    Throwing his napkin on the table he continued, “There is only so much screeching I can take, young lady, and your cousin met the majority of it the moment I entered the room.in. I will admit I may have let my own temper get the best of me...” He sheepishly said, “I may or may not have yelled at the both of them both to stop acting like children. I ordered that…infant to her room.” He rolled his eyes as he concluded, “She almost did not listen to me. I simply turned to Jones and said, ‘escort her upstairs – bodily if you must’.”

    Elizabeth giggled and said, “She either was too shocked to say anything or took one look at Jones and accepted the offer.”

    James smiled in remembrance and said, “Oh no, Jones was in rare intimidating form last night. She went straight upstairs and made not a peep the rest of the night, at least while I was there.”

    James sat back and thoughtfully looked at his granddaughter. “Elizabeth, I think before I go any further, I need to know the history between you and Darcy.”

    Robert rose with his teacup in hand and said, “And that is where I depart,”

    Elizabeth blushed and fidgeted in her seat and offered, “Uncle, you do not need to leave. I have no secrets from either of you.”

    James held a hand out to his brother and added, “Please Robert, I may need your help, depending on what Elizabeth tells us.”

    Robert sighed and sat. “What on earth do you think Darcy has done?”

    James turned to Elizabeth and speared her with his eyes. Without saying a word he clearly demanded an answer from his granddaughter. Elizabeth resumed her fidgeting and disassembled, “There is not much to tell: I met him in Hertfordshire where he visited his friend Mr. Bingley, and then I saw him in Hunsford where he was visiting his aunt, and then lately saw him at Pemberley. I wrote to you of all of this.”

    James decided it was best if he was more clear and said, “Elizabeth Evette, I wish to know why Darcy, the most reserved and private man I know, would feel compelled to throw his considerable influence around and protect the family of an acquaintance .”

    Elizabeth tried to still her nervous hands as she sat under her grandfather’s gaze, “He has an extreme sense of duty. I have no idea what his motives were, you would do well to ask him yourself.”

    James nodded and replied, “I fully intend to. Your father and Lydia will be returning to Longbourn today with the perfect excuse: she was kidnapped due to your connection with me. We will immediately announce you have come to London, Wickham found out about our plans prior to this and sought to fill his own pockets for it.” Turning to his brother, he said, “We can visit my club this morning and spread this rumor.” With his focus back on Elizabeth he stated, “As for Darcy, I have sent him a rather scathing and mysterious note that will bring him back to London.”

    Elizabeth sat there quietly, not knowing what to say. James asked, “Is there anything I need to know before he returns?”

    “That I had no idea he was your godson until my time at Pemberley,” Elizabeth replied, “I found out the night before, you can ask the Gardiners for verification if you wish.” Elizabeth was becoming increasingly exasperated by her grandfather’s lack of comment on the failed proposal. She felt that this was the reason behind his interrogation, but wished he would be the first to bring it up.

    “I believe you,” he replied. “Is there anything else?”

    She was quiet for a bit, very reluctant to bring up the subject if James apparently did not wish to acknowledge the proposal. James softened his tone and said, “I really do not wish to be blindsided by anything else, my dear; especially when it concerns Darcy. When it comes to his privacy, he is worse than his father, whom I knew so well. Richard arrived with Thomas and Lydia, and stated that he also had in his possession a letter written by you that would shed light on the matter for me.”

    Elizabeth gasped, finally realizing the truth, and clasped a hand over her mouth, “That is why –” she said as he voice faded away.

    “Why what?” questioned Robert, now intrigued.

    “Before the regiment left for Brighton, I had a feeling Wickham knew about you or at least suspected our connection. I also suspected that he had somehow been made aware of Darcy’s proposal –”

    Robert started choking on his tea, and coughed out, “Darcy proposed?”

    Equally shocked, the Duke cried out, “When did he propose? Why did you not tell me about it?”

    Elizabeth nodded, and stated dryly, “I wrote you a letter about it. I had been waiting for some type of reply, but you never brought it up in any of yours. It would seem that you never received it.”

    James sat back in his chair, fully amazed at the turn of events, with a little astonishment in his voice, he looked at Robert and said, “He proposed? To Elizabeth?”

    Robert, by this time, was over his own amazement and started to see the humor in the situation, “He did not know about the connection between his beloved and you, did he?”

    James only shook his head; Robert started to chortle with glee, and said, “The next few weeks are going to be interesting.” He turned to Elizabeth and said with more than a little amusement, “You apparently did not agree to his proposal.”

    “It is clear, you still have not read my letter,” teased Elizabeth, “It was written to you, Grandfather, I have no problem with you reading your own correspondence.” She then became a little nervous, knowing what she had written, and added, “Indeed, it will probably clear up any misconceptions or lack of information you may still have.”

    James looked up at his granddaughter and after a moment rose to his study and called out to the duo as he walked away, “I believe I probably should.”

    The air in the room felt tense to Elizabeth, or maybe it was her own anxiety that was causing the tense feeling. Her grandfather was not gone long and walked back into the room, reading the letter she had written to him so many weeks ago.

    He sat with a heavy sigh and said, “Oh Elizabeth.”

    Robert attempted to bring some levity back to the room and asked, “I have no need to read the letter. Tell me, dear girl, why did you refuse him? After all, I have seen how women respond to his looks, you reason could not possibly have an issue with that. I know you have no concern for money or position, so why?’

    Elizabeth found herself laughing at her uncle’s query and cried out, “He was completely rude during his application. He claimed that despite my lack of fortune or connections he was able to overlook them. Mr. Darcy was then kind enough to state that he was even able to accept my Bennet relations’ vulgar behavior. I can assure you: if he had known I was the granddaughter to his Godfather, he would not have acted so.”

    “Well, that explains his interest in keeping Lydia’s reputation safe.” James sat still, taken aback by the turn of events. He found Elizabeth’s tale to completely represent his godson in every way. He was further taken aback by Elizabeth’s next comment.

    “He has other reasons besides his misplaced affection for me that would give him cause to act so,” she said, “I doubt his affection for me lasted through my rejection, however…”

    James looked between his granddaughter and the letter he still held in his hand and replied, “I believe, my dear, there is much we have to discuss and Darcy has a lot of explaining to do.” He let the silence build for a while until he finally added, “As much as you want,” holding up the letter he quoted, “ this to be the end of the matter , it will not be. I know Darcy, and very well: once he has made a decision he rarely thinks twice about it.

    “And he was rejected!” Colonel Talbot cried out as he started to laugh loudly, “The man who has been afraid of the ton and their matchmaking mamas for over ten years, was rejected by the one woman he wanted! Oh, this is too good!” His attitude was quite infectious and slowly the smile on the Duke’s face started to rise a little higher, until he too was laughing with his brother.

    Elizabeth sat there, embarrassed by the entire circumstance. However, as she watched her uncle laugh uncontrollably, she could not help chuckle a little herself. Her laughter was short lived as she recalled Mr. Darcy’s face when he handed her the letter. It was almost wistful—the hurt was evident in his eyes. All of a sudden, her rejection of his suit stung. Of course she had made the right decision, had she not?

    As she became lost in her own thoughts, both James and Robert rose from the breakfast table. She barely heard her uncle call out that he had business to attend to and would be back that evening.

    James, as he started to leave, stopped next to his granddaughter and kissed her cheek, jolting her from her thoughts, and said, “I have some correspondence that must be attended to. I will see you for afternoon tea.” As he left the room, he called over his shoulder, “Oh! I have re-arranged the modiste for later this week. Please rest today. When I return I will take you on a tour of the house, and we shall attempt to move past this ordeal.” He kissed her head as he left the room.



    After breakfast, Elizabeth found herself alone in the library for the briefest of moments. She started perusing the books and found a small alcove in a far corner. It had great big windows that faced what looked like a delightful garden. The couch was a little worn, but there was a small feminine desk set off to the side. She found a very plain stationary set without any initials, only a small bunch of lilac flowers at the top. In an instant she felt guilty. So much had happened these past three days and all her family knew was that she was to be going to London. Elizabeth immediately sat down to write a few very short letters.

    The first was to Madeline, whom she entreated to come over at the end of the week or as soon as she could to help her with her wardrobe appointment.

    To her cousins, Mary and Catherine, she informed them that she had arrived in London and was very safe. She would write again soon, when she had a little more time. She begged them to forgive her for not seeing them first before going to London and asked that they write to her. Jane’s was a little longer than the rest, but not by much.

    Grosvenor Street, London
    August 12, 1812

    Dear Jane,

    By now, you have probably been informed by the Gardiners that we have arrived in London. I am safely at my grandfather’s home here. Please direct all of your future letters to this address.

    I am exceedingly sorry that the circumstances surrounding Lydia’s near disgrace have caused a decrease in the amount of time we have left together. However, I am quite certain, now, that my grandfather will support me fully when I offer an invitation for you to join me in London at your convenience, which for my selfish sake hopefully will be soon. I have a feeling I will be much engaged in the following weeks and would wish to share this experience with you.

    Please write to me about our family, for I will always see my Bennet relations as such. How is everyone coping with Lydia’s return? I assure you, as I know you will worry, Grandfather has taken care of Wickham. He will never harm anyone in our family again.

    I must end this now; Grandfather will be returning soon to take me on a tour of this lovely home. I will write again as soon as I can!

    Lady Elizabeth Bennet

    After completing her own correspondence, Elizabeth felt weary from her lack of sleep over the past few nights. She found it calming to sit in that chair and found it was too easy to fall asleep. She did not wake until her grandfather sought her company late that evening before dinner.

    “Elizabeth! Here you are. I was wondering where you had wandered off to. All Mrs. Baines told me earlier was that you were resting, not that you had fallen asleep here. So you found Faith’s place, did you?”

    “Faith’s place?” asked a groggy Elizabeth.

    “Yes. Your mother loved this spot. Indeed, I almost had forgotten it was back here. She would come and write to her friends for hours here. When she was not writing to someone, she was reading on that sofa. God! It looks awful. I shall tell Mrs. Baines to replace it at once.”

    “No!” cried Elizabeth. The moment she understood that this was her mother’s place and her mother’s sofa; she wanted to leave it as was. “I would very much like to keep it, if you do not mind.”

    “Elizabeth, it is awful! The fabric has faded from the sun on both the sofa and the curtains!”

    “Then may I replace the curtains and recover the couch? I would very much like to keep these things.”

    “Why?”

    Elizabeth rose and went over to the sofa, sat, and softly said, “I have never had anything of my mother’s. Truly, you do not speak of her as often as I would like. Now that I know it was hers, I feel a little closer to her.”

    He replied as he settled himself into the sofa next to her, “This is quite comfortable. I can understand why you fell asleep here.” He then considered his granddaughter for a moment and said, “I met Robert for lunch; he had tracked down Richard and dragged him to my club. I apologize for not being here.”

    Elizabeth laughed and replied, “I slept through lunch; you have nothing to apologize for.”

    “Then let us go into dinner,” the Duke suggested and rose from the couch, “Robert will be returning shortly, it will not bother him if we start early.”

    Elizabeth only smiled and followed her grandfather into dinner. They spoke of trivial things until dessert came around. As they were enjoying their strawberries and cream, Elizabeth asked, “You spoke with the Colonel?” She stopped and laughed at herself and added, “Well, actually the Colonels , what did Colonel Fitzwilliam know?”

    James sighed and said, “He would not tell me much. Finally, Robert cried out your connection to Lydia. I have never been so grateful for a private room than today. Honestly, for a man in the military, my brother cannot keep a secret!”

    Elizabeth nervously asked, “And what did he have to say?”

    Smiling at the memory, James replied, “He started laughing very hard and kept saying, ‘of course he would!’. I can only assume he was speaking of Darcy.”

    When he saw his granddaughter blush, he added, “Richard has been more like a brother to Fitzwilliam than he has to his own brother. I would not be surprised if Darcy told him of his failed proposal.”

    At that moment, Robert came into the dining room and cried, “Here now! I thought I had at least made it for dessert!”

    Elizabeth smiled as she saw him lean over to kiss Mrs. Baines’ cheek as she brought in an extra dessert setting, “Uncle Robert, are you hungry? I am sure Mrs. Baines could come up with something more than dessert.”

    “No, no. That is alright!” he said as he sat down in front of his dessert, “I just came from General Hobart’s home.” Turning to James he said, “You were completely right. Darcy got him out on the first ship to Australia, within four days of his capture. Damn quick, that man! He would have done well in the Army! Apparently, the General owed Darcy some sort of favor and made it happen as quick as he could.”

    Elizabeth looked at her grandfather and uncle with confusion, and asked, “I am assuming you are speaking of Wickham?”

    James sighed and replied, “If I did not like Darcy so much, his actions would be damned infuriating: he did not even allow me the chance to punish the man!”

    Robert turned to Elizabeth and said, “We found out from Richard, at lunch today, that Darcy has been buying all the man’s debts for the past two years.” Both men looked at each other before Robert continued.

    Elizabeth interrupted, “Since Wickham tried to elope with his sister, more than likely.”

    Robert and James stared aghast at Elizabeth. Robert asked, “How do you know about that?”

    Elizabeth blushed again, thinking of his letter in her locked box in Hertfordshire. “After we…argued regarding his proposal, Mr. Darcy wrote me a letter to explain… no, really it was to defend himself. He told me of his entire history with Wickham, including what Wickham tried to do with his sister.” She held her hands out in both defeat and frustration, “I tried to warn Uncle Thomas before Lydia left, that there were soldiers like Wickham in the regiment. He would not listen; Uncle Thomas firmly believed Lydia was too poor to be a temptation to any of them.”

    Robert only nodded at Elizabeth’s information and continued his story, “Richard, it seems, had been charged with getting Wickham to London where he went before the General. General Hobart offered him two choices: be exiled to Australia with only a little money to start--I can only imagine Darcy paid for that--or Wickham could face a court marshal and debtor’s prison.”

    Elizabeth rose after this piece of news and declared they should return to the library where it would be much more comfortable for them. Before she was able to sit back on her mother’s couch, Robert said, “Richard told meme to inform you that William is headed back to Hertfordshire with his friend in tow. What does that mean? Why should he return there?”

    Instead of sitting, as she had intended to, Elizabeth started pacing the length of the piece of furniture. She spoke aloud, almost to herself, “He sent Bingley back to Jane.” After a few more paces, she said, “he acquitted himself of the charge of Wickham. I was so wrong there. He has saved Lydia from disgrace and thus my family. Now he returns Jane’s love to her after viciously separating them? Well…maybe not viciously; however he did separate them. Surely he could not…”

    “Could not what?” inquired James from his own plush chair by a small fireplace near the sofa, “Still love you?”

    Elizabeth stopped pacing and fingered the stationary on the desk. Finally she spoke and said, “I assure you Grandfather, whatever he may have felt for me at one point is gone. After Lydia’s disgrace, he is probably congratulating himself on his escape.”

    “Balderdash!” cried Robert from his own chair on the other side of James. “Darcy has never made a decision that he has gone back on. Once on a course, that man is as direct as a bullet.”

    James grinned widely and said, “Elizabeth, I have known Darcy his entire life. Robert is completely right: once he has decided something, his focus never wavers.” When Elizabeth looked up at her grandfather with wide eyes, both men started laughing, “Oh yes, my dear, if William told you that he loves you, he does. You will not get away from him that easily! My godson will take every reproof to heart and endeavor to change; of that I am sure.”

    “What is that to mean?” she asked hesitantly.

    “I mean, that I have no idea what is going on through his head right now. However, if he is truly in love with you, no amount of disgraceful relations will stop him.” Coming close to the desk he asked, “My concern is not him, at the moment. My concern is for you: do you wish for him to continue his attentions?”

    Elizabeth raised her hands in defeat and said, “I do not know, Grandfather. All I know is that I do not really know the man and would like the opportunity to know him better.”

    “I have a feeling he has also returned to Hertfordshire to see you. If that is true, he will find out that you have returned to London, I am sure he will follow.”

    Robert added, “If you wish to avoid his company, or if he makes you uncomfortable, you inform either of us: we both know how to deal with Darcy.”

    “He spoke of his Godfather at Pemberley,” Elizabeth said as she looked at her grandfather.

    “He did?” James asked surprised.

    Elizabeth nodded and said, “He said he was one of the few people he implicitly trusted and respected.” Then with a slight smile she said, “He even said that he was slightly terrified of the man at times.”

    James threw his head back in laughter and cried, “Good! With him interested in you, I am glad!”

    The trio sat in silence for only a few seconds before Robert started laughing quietly to himself. He humor soon caught the attention of the rest of the inhabitants and James found himself asking, “Robert, do not be rude, share whatever it is you find humorous.”

    “Wickham,” replied the amused gentleman.

    Elizabeth eyes grew round with curiosity as she asked, “Why is he so amusing?”

    Robert smiled devilishly and said, “As we have already determined, you were quite cryptic in your correspondence to James, dear lady.” Elizabeth, now confused, waited for her uncle to continue.

    James, however, interrupted and replied, “Robert! Get on with it man! What are you talking about?”

    “The missing letter,” Robert replied, “I do not know if I mentioned how Wickham came to choose Lydia for his elopement. It was due completely to your letter Elizabeth.”

    James’ eyes raised in question and Robert continued, “Apparently, he got the letter from your young servant, Matthew who was supposed to have taken it to town. This Wickham fellow ingratiated himself to quite a few servants and offered to relieve them of some of their duties, like the mail, often.”

    “That’s how he got my letter!” cried Elizabeth. She then asked, “But why Lydia? If he had my letter to Grandfather, why did he not come for me? I sent that letter weeks before Lydia left.” Her eyes widened with shock, “He did offer to take my correspondence to London, before I left for Derbyshire!”

    Smiling Robert agreed, “Which would make complete sense. My dear, have you had a chance to look at your letter again?” When she shook her head no, he said, “I noticed, when James brought it out earlier, that the destination was legible but you forgot to write James’ name on it. I can only image you called him ‘Grandfather’ in the letter.”

    Realizing where his brother was going James started to smile widely and added, “He did not know who I was!” Turning to Elizabeth he said, “He was probably trying to find out!”

    Robert nodded and said, “Correct. However, when he could not get the information from you, he turned to Lydia. There would still be profit to be made: after all, he had proof that Darcy had already proposed to you. Having been in the area when you first met William as well as aware that you were in his company in Kent, it was probably not hard to put together.”

    James started laughing quietly as Robert concluded, “The irony is that Wickham had a much bigger fish that he realized. Is it not amusing, dear one? He goes after Lydia when he could have attempted with you?’

    Elizabeth did not find it amusing, however. Having been part of one of Wickham’s plans to get revenge on Darcy made her feel even worse for how she treated him. Mr. Darcy had taken care of Wickham, and then the reckless, selfish actions of her family brought that wretch back into Darcy’s life. Starting to feel guilt for how her family’s irresponsibility had affected Mr. Darcy, Elizabeth found the need to change the topic. She started to finger the stationary she had used earlier and asked, “Was that Mother’s personal stationary?”

    “With the purple flowers? Yes.”

    Smiling, Elizabeth was pleased that she would be sending letters on her mother’s stationary.

    James could see she wished to change the subject and said, “Would you like to see more of your mother’s things?”

    Elizabeth’s eyes grew wide as she looked at her grandfather, “Yes, of course!” She turned to Robert and asked if he would like to join them.

    The younger brother simply waved off the two and grabbed the newspaper from the morning and settled in for a relaxing evening.

    Offering his arm to Elizabeth, James said as they walked out of the room, “We lived for part of the time in London after your mother died. Gregory had nearly everything from your home on the shore sent to Heythrop Park, however, we did bring a few things here. Gregory and I ended up removing to Heythrop Park about a year after her death. Business and such had come up. We had not moved from there until you were about three years old. It was at Heythrop Park your father died. Much of his things are still there. When we go home for the winter, I will show you those things.”

    The rest of the evening, Elizabeth could be found listening to her grandfather tell her story after story of her parents. When they did go to bed it was quite late.



    Posted on 2017-06-19

    Chapter 8 – The Irony… (Part 2)

    Grosvenor Street, London
    August 14, 1812

    Dear Jane,

    Now that I have a moment to breathe, I find my first thought is of you. I am exceedingly sorry for what you and our family are going through.

    Please assure Mary that we will be there for her wedding. In fact, let both Mary and Catherine know that I expect letters from both of them frequently. As for Lydia, I am quite aware of her being sent to school. Grandfather is helping Uncle Thomas with the arrangements. While I was being fitted for my new wardrobe, I took the liberty of having a few new dresses made for Lydia that agree with the dress code for her new school. She may not like them but then again, she has always appreciated new things.

    By this time, Mr. Bingley should have already arrived at Netherfield again. I caution you Jane: I think you are in very great danger of making him fall even more in love with you. I only hope, for your sake, that his sisters will not join him.

    Have you given any thought as to coming up to London to stay with me? As Grandfather mentioned so many months ago, my room is dreadfully outdated. I am quite pleased that Grandfather is insisting that we redecorate it. I find the soft yellow to be very comforting and lively. I have chosen such a pretty pale shade of pink for the walls for the suite next to mine, I cannot help but think that you will feel very much at home in there.

    I find that only a few days in London with Grandfather can be very overwhelming. In the next two weeks, we are to have all of his closest friends over. A small dinner party to Grandfather is only about 20 people. He is inviting at least two earls, another duke, and a few other close personal friends. Mrs. Baines, the housekeeper, has assured me, once she receives the final list of those attending, we will work on the seating arrangements. She offered to schedule it herself and then discuss it with me. I find her small suggestions a necessity. In truth, she really is making all the decisions for this party with none of the praise. Grandfather assures me that she prefers it that way.

    Mrs. Baines is simply a gem. I cannot sing her praises enough! About two days after my arrival, she asked if I had time to interview a candidate for a maid. Since we had not discussed yet what I was looking for, I was a little worried. However, I have had no problems with the rest of the staff and so sat down with the potential maid. Mrs. Baines was quite close to Abby’s mother and had helped Abby find a maid position almost five years ago with the Lady Edwina Baldwin, the wife of the Earl of Huntington.

    I was concerned at first when I found out she had been dismissed without references. Jane, I know how you feel about gossip, but when I found out that the Lady Baldwin actually hit her maid for such a silly reason as her bath not being hot enough and then dismissed her because of it, I became incensed! I hired Abby immediately.

    What a dream she has been! Once I was fitted for my wardrobe and ordered the dresses for Lydia, Abby to care of everything else. She even informed me of a wonderful yet little known tradition of the ton: when a woman of fashion updates her wardrobe, she gives the older dresses to the local parish, woman’s house, or poor house. I cannot say much of many of the traditions I have learned since coming to London, but am quite pleased with this one.

    After speaking with Madeline on this subject, she informed me that her sewing circle uses old dresses and makes them into quilts. I informed Abby that I wish for all my older dresses, now and in the future, to be boxed up and we will use them in that endeavor. Abby took my instructions one step further and went around to all the maids and they also donated to the box! I am quite pleased with Grandfather’s staff, I must say.

    I must admit to finding my Uncle Robert even more of a jovial man than I had previously thought. He sent so few letters, perfectly content to wait to meet me in person. There have been a few times that I have seen a harder side to him, but I believe that comes with being in the military for so many years.

    I do not know if I have told you, I do not believe that I have: Mr. Darcy is Grandfather’s godson! To believe that we have had a mutual acquaintance for so many years, at times, is a little overwhelming. I cannot help but ask myself, would I have had a different reaction to him if we had met in London?

    I probably should also mention that Grandfather never received my letter regarding Mr. Darcy’s proposal. However, he has it now and last evening we sat down and talked at length about it. I wish I could say that I find the same amusement and irony in the situation as Grandfather does. I am still so ashamed of how I treated him. However, I will endeavor to take Grandfather’s advice and remember the past only as it gives me pleasure. We shall be in each other’s company quite often. It is clear that his family and Grandfather are quite close. I am hoping that one day we can call each other friends.

    Jane, after rereading your letter, I wonder, what have you been doing for yourself? You have been taking care of Fanny, and running errands for your sisters. What are you doing for yourself? Please take care yourself Jane.

    I find myself falling asleep as I write this. I look forward to your next letter dear Jane.

    Elizabeth Bennet



    Longbourn, Hertfordshire
    August 15, 1812

    Dear Elizabeth,

    I will admit to no amount of shock as to the latest developments. I was hoping that now that Lydia had been returned with no scandal attached, life would continue to go on as it was before. Even as I write that, I know it not to be true. I was hoping for your return daily and now I know that you will not be coming back to Hertfordshire. When Father told us that you would not be returning to Longbourn, Mama was more upset than I had originally imagined by your removal to London. She has been complaining that it does not do well for you to live with a man who cannot offer you anything.

    I will also add that my own heart is breaking as I write this. I do not know when I shall see you again.

    Father is very bitter at the moment. He is blaming himself for your removal. He was warned of Wickham’s character and he did nothing about it. I cannot imagine what he is going through. Since Lydia’s return, Mama has left her room twice, both times, she has fainted. The near disgrace has caused her nerves to make her extremely sick. Father has requested a doctor from town. We are all quite worried that maybe her nerves are making her more ill than we thought.

    Lydia has spent much time in her room alone; I believe that she is feeling the seclusion. Catherine had, as you know, become quite close to Mary these last few months and was quite put out with Lydia upon her return. Father seems to be equally as upset with Catherine as he is with Lydia. Catherine has confided in me that the letter she received from Lydia stated Lydia’s preference for Wickham and hinted at the possibility of an elopement. However, Catherine was unsure as to whether she would actually follow through with it and was in agony for a full week before Lydia actually attempted the feat.

    Father has rescinded Lydia’s ability to be in society and has claimed she will be removed to a school in London upon the fall term beginning in three months. He has been threatening Catherine as well. However, since she has attached herself to Mary these past three months, and since it was Lieutenant Sanderson who helped find Lydia, Father seems to believe she has already gathered some intelligence and is less silly than before. Indeed, he heartily approves of Catherine’s relationship and now teases her with questions on when she will be married.

    It is Mary who has brought joy and merriment back to the house. She and her reverend have set a date and wish to know if you and James can attend. Mama is still ill and not able to do as much as she wishes in planning Mary’s wedding. She gives us instructions every morning and Aunt Philips visits every afternoon for tea in Mama’s bedroom.

    It was during one of the many trips to town that Mary and Catherine were informed of Mr. Bingley’s return to the country. I can see your look, Elizabeth. I am not distressed by his return. I assure you that this news does not affect me with pleasure or pain. I am glad that he comes alone, because that means we shall not see him very much. Not that I am afraid for myself, I simply dread other people’s remarks. It is troubling to believe that he cannot come to a house which he has a legal right to, without raising all this speculation!

    Mama is asking for my presence; I will write again soon.

    Jane Bennett


    Longbourn, Hertfordshire
    August 16, 1812

    Dear Elizabeth,

    I sent you out a letter yesterday, and then this morning, I received both of your last letters at the same time. I feel I must start with my regret that you are not home with me. So much has happened in these past two weeks and I am feeling the loss of your presence exceedingly. Part of me wishes that I could accept your invitation to visit you in London. But Elizabeth, I will be honest: Mr. Bingley has returned and has called upon me here at Longbourn.

    The first visit was a few days ago and I will admit my surprise at his coming. Oh! How I wish you had been here. The call was very awkward at first, however, Mr. Bingley and I had quite a comfortable conversation about what we both had done while in London.

    I asked after his sisters and he stated that they had not wished to return to the country with Darcy and him. Apparently, they have returned to London. He then confessed that he was unsure of his reception and had waited to call upon us until Mr. Darcy could accompany him. Apparently, Mr. Darcy needed to take Georgiana to their London home before returning to Hertfordshire.

    My shock, at reading your letter, at the news of Mr. Darcy’s connection to James, I assure you was complete! As I read it, both he and Mr. Bingley were announced. Do you wish for me to tell him of your connection to him? I believe I may be able to do so without Mama hearing.

    You will be surprised, however, at how attentive Mr. Darcy was of your absence. He asked after you almost immediately at having entered the room. Mama informed him that you had removed to London and that you would make that your new home. He did look surprised at the statement. He even commented that he had seen you in Lambton and had thought you were returning to Hertfordshire.

    He spent almost the rest of the visit speaking quietly with Mama and Mary. He congratulated Mary quite effusively. He even complimented her fiancé, stating that his grasp of the Word was immense and that he had enjoyed his sermons when he was last here. Mama was shocked that Mr. Darcy was speaking more than a few words. She quite exclaimed at his being “such a gentleman” by the time they left.

    I can only agree with your assertion: the best thing to do, if you can, is to put aside your past and move on. I never believed him to be as awful as you did. I can also see you two becoming friends. If his attitude toward my family here is any indication, he wishes the same as you do.

    Oh,Elizabeth! Mary’s wedding preparations are going exceedingly well. They have set a date for late September. That is the soonest the Reverend can get anyone to cover his duties. Mama has quite recovered from her illness and has even started helping Mary choose a new, more suitable wardrobe for her new position. Catherine has had much to occupy her time, as she has been helping Mary choose fabrics for the parsonage. The Reverend’s brother has been very generous and is paying for her to redecorate the parsonage as it has some very outdated furnishings.

    Lydia has been in high dudgeon, as Catherine calls it, for the entire two weeks. Papa, however, has allowed her to start taking walks through the countryside as long as she takes a groom with her. She is lamenting the loss of her freedom, although everyone believes she deserves it.

    Please tell me how you are. Your last letter was informative but brief. I hope things have slowed down for you since you have arrived. What plans for your introduction have been made?

    I must go; we have company arriving. I miss you, dear cousin.

    Jane Bennett

    P.S. Mr. Darcy asked if you would be able to visit with his sister. I told him that you might not have the opportunity but I would ask. Apparently, she was upset that your time had been cut short, and wished to become better acquainted with you.

    “What are you reading so secretively over there, my dear?”

    Elizabeth was startled out of her reverie. The letter from Jane was exceedingly diverting. Elizabeth felt as if she had not really had a moment to herself since she had come to town over two weeks prior. “Letters! One from Jane, of course, one that looks to be from both Mary and Catherine, and one that is from Lydia!”

    “Ah! Does Jane accept our invitation?”

    Elizabeth smiled and replied, “No, it seems Mr. Bingley has returned and has been calling on her.”

    “Well, that is good news! Although, when you return the letter be sure to convey our grief that our company is not as preferred.” With that, he excused himself.

    “Of course. But where are you going? I thought you wanted to be here when the new furniture arrives.”

    Distracted, he asked, “Is that today?”

    “Yes. It is the twenty-first.”

    “Blast! William just returned to town and I wanted to meet with him to see if he was coming to our party in a few nights.” Sighing, the Duke said, “Well. There is no help for it. I will just have to send a note.”

    Robert offered with a wicked look, “I would be more than happy to deliver that note, Brother.”

    James glared at his younger sibling and replied, “That will not be necessary.” Pointing his finger at Robert he added, “You go nowhere near Darcy until I have had a chance to speak with him. I would like something left to interrogate myself.”

    Robert only laughed at his brother’s reaction.

    Mrs. Baines came upon them to announce, “I was just informed the things for Lady Elizabeth’s and Miss Bennet’s rooms are here, Your Grace.”

    “I will be right there,” replied James as he grabbed his brother’s arm, “Leave the girl in peace, Robert. You had best come with me instead!”

    As the two walked away, Elizabeth eagerly broke open the letter from Mary and Catherine.

    Longbourn, Hertfordshire
    August 19, 1812

    Dear Elizabeth,

    We hope you are enjoying your new life in London. Longbourn is by no means as lively without you here. Lydia is in a slightly better mood, if you can call bored a better mood than mad. We, Catherine and I, have a feeling that the letter she is writing to you right now contains so much information about the extent of her visit to Brighton as to try to make you jealous. At least that is what she has been trying to do to us since she has been back.

    This is Catherine writing Elizabeth. It must be very confusing to have one letter from two people. However, we thought it would be easier. Mary is off to the dressmakers for a fitting of her wedding dress. We do not understand why Mama has ordered it so early. She will have it for a full six weeks before she marries.

    As for their courtship, I have never seen Mary laugh so much or smile so much. She even smiles when no one is in the room! She is twice as pretty when Michael is in the room. Is that what love does to a person? Makes them prettier? I know it is working with Jane as well. Although, I am quite shocked: I did not know Jane could get any more beautiful. But I promised to let Mary describe Jane and Bingley.

    Indeed, you did Catherine! Elizabeth, this is Mary now. I will admit, watching Jane and Bingley I have every wish that you would be here: you two were always the closest. It must be unbearable for you to be apart at this time in Jane’s life. Bingley, as you know by now, arrived in Meryton a little over two weeks ago. He called on us as soon as he was able to a little over a week ago. Since that time, he has visited Jane three times. His preference for her was marked last fall, but it is engrained this spring. No one looking at them could believe that this time it will not last. They are very much in love. And yes, I believe Catherine is correct, love is making Jane even more beautiful.

    I do not believe that either Mr. Bingley or Jane is aware of Mr. Darcy’s involvement in their reunion. I was able to sit down with Mr. Darcy during his last visit two nights ago. He was watching the two lovebirds with a depressed look on his face. I was instantly angry for Jane’s sake. I mean who could be upset with his friend falling in love with my most gracious sister? So, I was a little impertinent: you would be proud of me! I asked him if he had a problem with their relationship developing. Thankfully, Mother was not near.

    He was quite shocked at my question but rallied instantly. He said he approved of the match and that his look was one of derision toward himself and his belief last fall that Jane did not love Bingley. I could not believe my ears! I asked if he had kept Charles from Jane and he responded that he had. Then it occurred to me: Charles returned to Hertfordshire right after you saw both of them in Derbyshire. I asked if he had been instrumental in returning Charles to Jane.

    He responded, “I may or may not have put the idea into his head, but Charles is his own man and can make decisions for himself.” I laughed at the look on his face; I then asked why he was in Hertfordshire then. Elizabeth, it was almost like hearing you! He said, “I could not let him muck it up again could I?”

    We spoke for a few more minutes. When Mama joined us, Mr. Darcy started to make his apologies to our mother! He had been invited to dinner with Bingley later in the week and stated that he was needed in London and would be leaving the next morning very early. He promised Mama so faithfully that he would be back to visit and visit soon. Mother has quite changed her opinion about him and has decided he is a true gentleman.

    Elizabeth, Michael has assured me that the Damask Rose is to be my ‘wedding present’ from him. I do not know what your garden looks like, or indeed if you even have one. But if you do, I can start a new Damask Bush for you. I would like to thank you for pushing me to overcome my own silliness. If it was not for you, I would not be about to marry the most wonderful man of my acquaintance.

    We must finish this now. We look forward to hearing from you soon.

    Mary and Catherine Bennet

    P.S. We almost forgot. Mr. Darcy asked to be remembered to you in my next letter, and repeated his request of visiting his sister. Apparently, she has written to him of her boredom with London and how she was tempted to visit with the Bingley sisters.

    Elizabeth could not picture Mr. Darcy sitting down and holding entire conversations with her aunt. It must be true though, Jane, Mary and Catherine had all written about different times when he had done it. Mary and Catherine’s letter was a second request to visit Georgiana. Confused and overwhelmed with thoughts of Darcy, Elizabeth set the letter aside to return to later. She hesitantly picked up Lydia’s letter. With what her cousins had described to her of Lydia’s behavior, Elizabeth had a feeling this letter would be no different.

    Longbourn, Hertfordshire
    August 19, 1812

    Dear Elizabeth,

    I must admit to no little amount of jealousy! You are in London, new wardrobe (for I overheard Jane telling Mary) and a new bedroom! Are you doing anything else fun?

    For myself, after the delights of Brighton, I am very much bored here in Longbourn. You probably will not, but would you please speak with Father about me going to school? I am quite sure I have nothing to learn from boring stiff teachers. I almost had a husband already, and me just fifteen! I should have laughed, had that awful Mr. Darcy not gotten in the way. Now I do not know where Wickham is. I assure you, I have not spoken two words to Mr. Darcy since he has been calling.

    Elizabeth was shocked at her cousin’s behavior. She had obviously not learned anything from her experience. A school in London is not remote enough for Lydia , she thought as she read the next six paragraphs on her youngest cousin’s time in Brighton. Elizabeth folded Lydia’s letter and went to her mother’s desk. She spent the next hour penning her response to each letter. As soon as she was done, she also decided to write a note to Georgiana, inviting her to tea the next morning.
    As she started to write the note, she had no idea how to let Georgiana know, gently that it was her. Simply signing, “Lady Elizabeth Bennet Talbot” seemed too formal. Instead, Elizabeth’s teasing nature got the better of her and she decided to surprise Georgiana in person.

    Grosvenor Street, London
    August 21, 1812

    Dear Miss Darcy,

    If you are not otherwise engaged, I would be honored to have you for tea tomorrow morning at ten o’clock. I wish for at least one friendly face before the ton descends upon me. As I have been hearing about you recently from my grandfather, and I am certain we will be the best of friends. In truth, I feel as if I have already met you.

    If tomorrow morning will not work for you, at least show pity on me and arrive a little early in the evening so that we can chat before the hordes of Grandfather’s friends descend upon us.

    Sincerely Yours,
    Lady E. Talbot

    When Elizabeth informed James of her plans, he only smiled and replied, “Well, that will be a loud surprise. Georgie is a quiet creature most of the time, however but she becomes very high pitched when astonished. I will certainly leave you to it.”



    Posted on 2017-06-26

    Chapter 9 – Learning to Move On (Part 1)

    Dewert House, London; August 1812

    As Mr. Darcy’s carriage arrived at the front of his London home, after dismounting, he stood on the steps and looked down the street at the large stately home at the end of their lane and sighed. He had his mail forwarded from Derbyshire and had received his godfather’s summons right before he left Hertfordshire.

    Grosvenor Street, London
    August 12, 1812

    William,

    A report of an alarming nature has reached me, I find an in person interview is now necessary. Return to London as soon as you possibly can. I understand you have guests at the moment, I also know who they are: feel free to let Miss Bingley know your Godfather, the Duke of Shrewsbury is demanding your presence.

    It is the truth. I will give you a week before I send Jones to you.

    James Talbot

    His Grace’s London town home was only a littler larger than the rest, and looked more ornate and powerful. Knowing who lived there he felt a pang of guilt and thought, it has almost been almost two weeks, I should make a point to get over to him today. However, I must also make sure to visit the Gardiners, soon. He shook his head as he turned toward his own home; I wonder what I have done to deserve such a severe note. I am quite surprised he has not sent someone after me as he threatened. As he turned toward the house, he was grabbed in a rough hug from his sister who had launched herself toward the door as soon as she was informed he was arriving.

    “Brother!”

    “Georgiana! It has not even been two weeks since I saw you last.”

    “I know, but I still missed you. I was not expecting you so soon.”

    Mr. Darcy sighed and said, “There was nothing keeping me in Hertfordshire.”

    “And how is Mr. Bingley? Did he see his angel?”

    Laughing, Darcy said as they walked inside, “Yes. I expect an illegible letter from him informing me of his engagement soon.”

    “Will I be able to go to Hertfordshire for the wedding? I would dearly love to see Elizabeth again!” Georgiana shyly asked.

    By this time, they had entered the sitting room and sat down together on a couch. Darcy knew he needed to tell Georgiana about Elizabeth and said, “She is not in Hertfordshire. Her grandfather, apparently, has decided it was time for her to live with him in London. I asked her cousins to write and inform her of your willingness to continue your friendship.” He then ran a hand through his hair and replied, “I was not even planning on leaving when I did. However, James summoned me here”

    Georgiana sat in utter confusion. Finally she asked, “Brother, you received a note from Godfather this morning. He also called last week, the day after you left for Hertfordshire to meet with Bingley. He was quite upset that you were not readily available for him. He wanted to make sure you would be here for a dinner party. I believe it was sometime this week. I believe the note from this morning is about the party.”

    Darcy rose and replied, “If it is, we will most certainly attend.” He went to his desk and sought out the note, when he looked up he saw Georgiana’s worried brow, “What is it dearest?”

    “Elizabeth has been in town since her departure from Pemberley?” she asked haltingly.

    “Yes.”

    “Was she aware of my presence in town?”

    Looking oddly at his sister, Darcy replied, “I believe her cousins were meaning to write to her informing her of your presence.”

    Quietly she said, “Then she does not wish to continue our acquaintance.”

    Darcy’s eyes immediately sought his sister. When he saw she was on the verge of tears, he rushed her side, and he cried, “What do you mean?”

    “If she is here and has been here all this time, why has she not called on me, unless she does not wish to continue our friendship?” Tears started forming in her eyes, “I never called on her because I did not know she was here or where to call even if I had! If she knew I was in town, I must believe she does not wish to be known to me.”

    “Oh, dearest! That is not true at all!” Darcy cried, “You remember she told me to apologize specifically to you upon her removal from Derbyshire. I assure you, even Miss Bennet informed me of her cousin’s enjoying her time with you at Pemberley. You will see!” He then offered, “Perhaps, she is unaware of your presence. When she left Derbyshire, she still thought you were staying. She had no way of knowing our party would dispatch so quickly!”

    At that moment, a servant came in with a tray in her hand. She bowed and offered, “Miss Darcy, this has just come for you.”

    Miss Darcy attempted to dry her tears as she grabbed the note. Her tears immediately evaporated when she read it. She said, confused, “I do not understand? Why would Lady Talbot be inviting me to tea tomorrow? I do not believe I have ever met the Earl’s wife.”

    Darcy rose and took the note from his sister’s hands and read it himself, and said, “I do not believe this is the Earl of Talbot’s wife, Georgie. James mentioned once that his granddaughter would be introduced to society this year. It looks like it came from James’ home. It might be her.”

    Confused Georgiana asked, “If that is true, then why is she inviting me to tea tomorrow? I could just as well meet her at her party tomorrow evening,” she added quickly for her brother’s comfort, “I had no idea you were to be here today. Aunt Bea offered to let me come with them. I saw no harm in it…”

    Darcy gently put his hand on his sister’s shoulder and replied, “That is quite alright, I will write to Bea and tell her I will take you myself.” Turning toward the note he still held, Darcy read a portion back to her, “As to her inviting you for tea, it says her that she ‘wishes for one friendly face’ and that you two could ‘chat before’ her grandfather’s friends ‘descend upon her’ .”

    Chuckling at the wording, he thought, thought sounds like something Elizabeth would say . To his sister, he smiled and replied, “It seems that she wishes to get to know you before she meets everyone else.” Handing the note back to his sister, he added, “it would look like she is determined to make your acquaintance first, an honor, I am sure.”

    Georgiana looked hesitantly at the note as she received it back and quietly asked, “Brother, I do not know if I could go by myself…I…I do not do…well meeting people for the first time.”

    Darcy sighed and replied, “If you need me to go, I can simply write to His Grace and explain the situation. You know James would never put you in a position that would make you uncomfortable.”

    “But she did not invite you…”

    Darcy raised his eyebrows and asked, “Since when do we need a formal invitation to our godfather’s house?”

    “It might be different now...”

    Darcy snorted and replied, “I do not believe that for one minute.” Drained from his trip to London, and then his sister’s emotions, Darcy rose and saw the newest letter from James and sighed. “I probably need to respond to James’ correspondence immediately. James does not often hold parties, I am sure it has to do with his granddaughter. I am at a loss, however…” his voice trailed off.

    He was content in his own thoughts until Georgiana asked, “What have you lost, brother?”

    Darcy immediately looked up from the note; when he saw his sister’s confusion, he replied, “Oh! I apologize! My thoughts wondered away from me. James sent a rather…different note to Pemberley. It caught up with me yesterday morning. He was not as…pleasant in it as he was in this one. I cannot fathom the other note would be about his granddaughter…”

    Georgiana only nodded and held up her own note and replied, determined, “I will respond immediately. You are right: James would never allow someone to make his guests uncomfortable. She is, after all, related to him; surely I will be fine by myself!”

    “That is good!” Darcy said distractedly, “I need to go through my correspondence; it seems some things did not catch up to me in Hertfordshire. I will see you before dinner for a walk maybe?”

    “I will find you!”

    As Georgiana skipped out of the room, Darcy sighed again as he handled his Godfather’s note. James was not normally a demanding man. However, when he wanted something, he certainly got it; I guess that goes with being a Duke . He so rarely wrote to him, why would he need to? James prefers accosting me at our club , he thought as he tore open the letter. Before he was able to read it, Richard was announced.

    “Back so soon? Bingley get situated? Is he engaged yet?” Richard called out.

    Dryly, Darcy rolled his eyes at his cousin, “Yes, he is at Netherfield. No he is not engaged yet, however, I would not be surprised at a letter announcing such in the next few days.”

    “One you will not be able to read of course.”

    “Of course.” After offering Richard something to drink, Darcy asked, “What brings you by?”

    “Had to get out of my parents’ home. Sanderson, my aide, and I were staying there for a few days while it aired out.”

    “Sanderson?”

    With raised eyebrows, Colonel Fitzwilliam exclaimed, “I felt it was the least I could do for the help he rendered us in finding Wickham and Miss Lydia. Surely you remember Sanderson? He showed impressive intelligence at seeing through Wickham’s façade. He was invaluable at finding the menace as well. My aide was to get married and muster out, I was in need of new man, and Sanderson fit the bill.” Wiggling his eyebrows he said, “He also wants to work his way into a better position, something about a young lady he is been courting through the mail?”


    Darcy nodded, not really listening to his cousin as he opened his mail. He caused Richard to laugh loudly when he said, “Of course. Are you aware he is courting Miss Lydia’s sister Miss Catherine? You may lose another aide soon. Also, did I ever properly thank you for taking care of things after I left?”

    “Yes. I still do not believe that you purchased his silence.” Richard stood back and studied his cousin before he asked mischievously, “Why did you? Why did you even get involved? Should not Bingley have been the one to be their family’s savior? If in fact, did you even let him know about it? I mean I know you wanted to make reparations for your mistake in keeping Charles and Miss Bennet apart, but £10,000 to keep their family respectable?”

    “You know perfectly well why I acted how I did,” Darcy deadpanned. “I did not do it for Miss Jane or her family. I did it for Elizabeth.”

    “Miss Elizabeth Bennet, the girl who got away? I thought she was not even a daughter of the Bennets? I thought she was their niece?” Richard said slyly.

    Darcy dragged a hand over his eyes before he said, “She is. Had the scandal hit the family she was living with and raised by, she would never recover. The Bennet girls might have been able to marry, although a marriage with Bingley would not erase the scandal. I assure you, our intervention was well timed.”

    “I thought she had no connections?” slyly asked Richard. “Wickham made it seem as if he thought that she did.” Richard smiled as he thought about the letter Elizabeth had sent His Grace. He had read only enough to realize she was confessing Darcy’s failed proposal to James but not enough for Wickham to have known she was writing to a Duke. He had just come from surrendering that letter to its original intended recipient.

    When James had mentioned that Darcy more than likely had already told Richard, he had been completely correct. The two men were only about thirty minutes into their ride to London from Rosings Park when Darcy quietly said, “Richard, I proposed to Miss Bennet.”

    As Colonel Fitzwilliam sat in his best friend’s and favorite cousin’s study, he smiled at the memory of William’s story. His cousin had not been able to surprise Richard very many times in their lives, but he certainly succeeded on that carriage ride.

    The only thing more diverting than Darcy being turned down was the fact that he was completely ignorant of his lady’s true stature in society. Leave it to Darcy to complicate things , Richard thought.

    Shaking his thoughts away, Richard listened while Darcy answered his earlier question, “From what I understand she does not have any worthwhile connections, at least no one of significance.” Darcy rose from his seat to refill his drink, and concluded, “It was a godsend that Sanderson wrote to me. If he needs anything in life, let him know to contact me.”

    Richard decided rather than to beat around the bush, he would ask his cousin directly, “Darcy, what are you going to do about your relationship with Miss Elizabeth? Surely you cannot mean to continue your suit of her?”

    “Yes, I do” As he said this, Darcy felt the weight of his resolve, “I will continue to…attempt to be the man she deserves. The only thing that will stop my resolve will be her marriage to another.”

    “Surely she will marry you after saving her beloved family from disgrace?” the Colonel questioned, “When she finds out about the part you played –”

    Darcy interrupted his cousin and stated quickly, “I do not wish for her to know of that! “ He sighed as he added, “I want her to marry me out of love, not gratitude.”

    Richard suddenly felt sorry for his cousin. “Well, you have my support, as always. She is a wonderful lady. I am not surprised at all at your having fallen in love with her.”

    The Colonel rose and noticed the Duke’s handwriting on the note that Darcy had not started reading. Richard decided there still might be an opportunity to be mischievous and grabbed the letter. He opened it up and said, “Well. You got the same summons my family did from James. I think I will stay here at least through the party tomorrow.” the Colonel paused as he read part of the note aloud, “ ‘A very little social gathering to introduce the Duke’s granddaughter to society’ ,” he read aloud, “I do not believe for a moment this will be a little party. However, it is tomorrow evening. It should be droll but my entire family will be there.”

    Pocketing the letter slyly, a move Darcy did not notice because he was already responding to the summons, Richard grinned and added, “Mother has found out that the Earl of Huntington and his family will be there as well. Apparently, even the Duke of Carlisle and his wife and heir are attending. Of course, Georgiana will come” Colonel said without looking at Darcy.

    Darcy sighed, “Yes, we will both attend.” Richard made his excuses and said he would be back for breakfast. As he moved toward the door, he heard Darcy say, “Bring Sanderson tonight! He is welcome in any of my homes.”

    “Of course.”

    As Richard made his way outside and waited for his horse to be brought around, he took out the letter and re-read it one more time with an impish smile on his face.

    Dewert House, London
    August 21, 1812

    Darcy,

    You are finally in London after spending almost a year gallivanting around! I was much too busy for a second call today. Write to me immediately as to whether or not you will be attending tomorrow evening. I REQUIRE your presence, and my granddaughter wishes for Georgiana’s.

    Do not even try to give me that drivel you make up concerning “prior arrangements” or “business”. It has been seventeen years since any of my family, besides two old and decrepit brothers, have graced the halls of my London home. You can put your own awkwardness aside for one evening; especially since most of the people I have invited have known you since your infancy.

    It would be good to note: It would be in your best interest to be there to defend yourself.

    I expect to see you no later than 6 o’clock. I believe my granddaughter would like more time with Georgiana, and you and I must speak about your recent…adventures.

    James Talbot



    Dewert House, London; August 22, 1812

    The next morning was a bright affair. After she had started her breakfast, Georgiana was pleased to hear her brother say, “Sister, I was planning on making a very short visit to the Gardiner’s this morning, to invite them to a play at the end of the week. Would you be willing to go?”

    Georgiana looked up from her plate excited, “Of course, brother!” Then she added quickly, “but should I? I am supposed to be at James’ for tea with his granddaughter by ten…Is that too soon to visit the Gardiner’s?”

    Darcy smiled and replied, “Normally yes, but I plan on pleading business that takes the rest of my day and ask for their forgiveness for arriving so early. Mr. Gardiner informed me, while at Pemberley, his house wakes quite early. I do not believe the time will be a problem. I do not plan on staying for very long, I am quite sure I can get you to your engagement on time.”

    Her enthusiasm returned: Georgiana was very excited to go visit the Gardiners and then after to be finally introduced to her godfather’s granddaughter. She was so animated about it she was unaware of her cousin’s entrance with Lieutenant Sanderson when they came in the room for breakfast. “Oh brother, I am so thrilled. Mrs. Gardiner promised to tell me more about Mother and her childhood in Derbyshire. This will be my first social call to someone I actually know, Brother! I mean, Aunt Beatrice always has me go with her on her calls when I stay with them, but I never know anyone and feel so lost in conversations. Oh! Mrs. Gardiner has four children, two boys and two girls, and I hope to meet them! Elizabeth’s description of little Benjamin is just darling and I –” she abruptly stopped speaking when she realized there were more people in the room.

    “Little Sparrow, do not stop on my account!” Richard exclaimed as he started filling a plate. The Lieutenant looked quite uncomfortable but followed Richard’s lead and started filling a plate for himself.

    Richard sat down next to Georgiana which made Sanderson sit to the left of Darcy. Darcy was amused at the Lieutenant’s obvious discomfort. “Lieutenant Sanderson, I am pleased you were able to be persuaded to stay with me. I am quite indebted to you for helping me with that situation in Brighton. Please know my table and homes are always open to you. Indeed, you are just as welcome as Richard and he drops in even when I am not here. Please feel free to do the same.”

    “Well, what are cousins for?” retorted Richard.

    “I appreciate your hospitality, Mr. Darcy –”

    With a nod of his head, Darcy responded, “You are quite welcome, I assure you. Now, Lieutenant, tell me more about you.”

    Darcy spent the rest of breakfast endeavoring to get out of his own shell and get to know the lieutenant. He was a little astonished to hear of his guest’s connection not only to the Baron of Dorset but also the Earl of Alton. That had not come up in his meetings with the man in Brighton. He was pleasantly surprised by how well-bred the lieutenant was.

    Between him and Richard, Sanderson became quite at ease in the company. By the time Richard sent Sanderson on an errand for him, Sanderson was quite comfortable with Mr. Darcy and was pleased with the acquaintance.

    Darcy, on the other hand, was becoming more nervous by the second. He could not help but wonder if Elizabeth would also be visiting her cousins’ aunt and uncle. I wonder , he mused as he and Georgiana got into his carriage, how much the Gardiners know about Elizabeth’s and my history; after all, she said on numerous occasions that they were favorites of hers.



    Gracechurch Street, London; August 22, 1812

    Elizabeth had spent a restless night tossing and turning in her bed. Her every thought was turned toward Mr. Darcy. What could it mean that he would rescue Lydia how he did? How did he get Wickham to be silent on the matter? Grandfather simply cannot be right: it is unconceivable to me that Mr. Darcy would still have affection for me after being so abused. So many questions were rolling through her head all night. How should I act once I see them again ?

    As soon as she was done with breakfast, she had informed her grandfather she was going to visit the Gardiners. Robert had already left on errands, and James had simply continued to read his paper and said, “When you are there, make sure the Gardiner’s will be here tonight. They will be a welcome addition and certainly will calm your nerves down considerably.” Lowering his paper he said, “Also, invite them to a play for the evening after tomorrow; I believe Much Ado about Nothing is playing and I wish to see it.”

    “They have already confirmed their attendance, and I will remember to invite them.”

    Looking up from his paper, James asked, “Elizabeth, are you quite alright?”

    Distracted, Elizabeth waved him off and said, “I simply wish to see a familiar face.”

    Not convinced, the Duke rose from his chair and approached Elizabeth to embrace her, “Of course my dear, but know you can talk with me about anything.” Then his face creased in worry and he asked, “What time is Georgiana to be here?”

    “Miss Darcy should be here around 10 o’clock.” Looking at her grandfather, she added, “Do not worry, I will be back to meet my guest. I just...” she paused to find the right words, “wish for Madeline’s wise counsel.”

    “Of course,” he replied as he let her go. James dryly added, “We all know she is the wisest person around. Just do not tell that to Bea when you meet her evening.” Laughing at the image, Elizabeth took her leave.

    When she arrived at the Gardiner’s residence, she found that Mrs. Gardiner had just completed breakfast. Madeline offered to speak with her in the sitting room, with the explanation, “I left cards with a few friends yesterday and will possibly see them this morning. Let’s speak in here in case they drop by.”

    After they settled themselves, Lizzy started, “I will not be staying long; I have a guest coming for tea. Oh! Before I forget, Grandfather wanted me to make sure you and Edward would be attending tonight. I told him you had already confirmed but he was insistent. He also offered to take us all to see a play the evening after tomorrow if you are available.”

    “Of course we shall be there tonight, and I believe we are free the night after. We will plan on it and I will inform you if we are unable to after I speak with Edward.” Madeline teased, “Will you be sneaking in after the opening scene, again?”

    “No indeed!” laughed Elizabeth still clearly distracted by her own thoughts. “I am sorry to arrive so early…I have an appointment in about an hour, but I….needed your advice on something.”

    Madeline saw Elizabeth’s distraction and asked, “Lizzy, what is wrong? Are your nerves starting to get to you? Do I need to fetch the smelling salts? I just replenished them as the last trip to Hertfordshire depleted my stock.”

    “Oh Madeline! I am not turning into Aunt Fanny,” she cried as she was jolted out of her own set of nerves, “But thank you for the image! I wished to speak with you about Lydia and what happened with her.”

    For the next thirty minutes, Madeline was informed of the rest of the story behind Lydia’s situation; Elizabeth was careful to not mention Georgiana’s near disgrace and simply labeled the situation as other family matters. At the very end of her tale, Elizabeth explained the reason for her visit, “Madeline, I find it has been much on my mind lately! Surely his motives could not be Jane and Bingley. Lydia returned before Bingley did. I know that Mr. Darcy was not only involved but was the principal reason she was found and Wickham dealt with. What could have been his motive?”

    Madeline simply smiled and replied, “I have a feeling that his motives were not developed out of familial duty.” When she saw Elizabeth’s confused look, she stated, “I will say that when a man is in love as Mr. Darcy is with you, he will do whatever it takes to make sure his beloved is not touched by scandal.”

    Elizabeth turned scarlet red, “Madeline! How can you say –”

    “That Mr. Darcy loves you? Quite easily my dear; after your description of him last winter, I was prepared to meet a very taciturn and ungentlemanly man. Not only did he immediately introduce his sister, who you have even said he is over protective of, to you, he also returned his friend to your sister at your insistence.”

    Mrs. Gardiner allowed Elizabeth to absorb what she had said, and after a few moments of refractions, added, “But I am sure His Grace has made his own opinion known, having known Mr. Darcy for so many years. What has he had to say on the matter?”

    Distractedly, Elizabeth replied, “He believes Mr. Darcy’s mind is unchangeable.”

    “And you still think that Mr. Darcy could not be in love with you? A man whose mind is unchangeable had already made his mind up to marry you. Surely, if his will is as constant as His Grace believes, a mere refusal from you will not stop his course. Indeed, his actions speak to his very motive!”

    Elizabeth attempted to interrupt but Mrs. Gardiner would not let her and continued, “Did you not tell me you argued about Jane and Bingley with him? He also condescended to get to know your
    Mr. Gardiner, one of your favorite people, I might add, while on his property. He even had your favorite foods the evening we spent at his home.”

    At this point Elizabeth was extremely embarrassed and was blushing fiercely. However, Madeline was not done, “Not only did he return with his friend to your home in Hertfordshire, I am given to understand he asked after you frequently while there. Yes,” she said when Elizabeth’s shocked face turned to her, “Catherine wrote to me of his visits with the Bennets. If all that is not enough for you to believe he is still very much interested in you, consider this: Catherine stated that he spent the majority of his time with Fanny, a woman you told him he slighted. I can only image he did this to improve his relationship with her. Think about it Lizzy, to obtain your good opinion he would need to solicit the approval of those you view as closest to you: that would include all of the Bennets.”

    Elizabeth sat in silence for a few moments simply digesting what Mrs. Gardiner had just said. After the silence started to become awkward for Mrs. Gardiner, she asked, “I do not understand your confusion. Surely you do not believe he is making these reparations because of his Godfather?”

    Elizabeth blushed at the thought and replied, “No. I do not know! Obviously, he cannot afford to offend Grandfather, nor his own relations who are so close to James, but then he still is unaware of who my grandfather is. James verified that with Richard, I am sorry, Colonel Fitzwilliam when he saw him yesterday.”

    Madeline’s heart melted a bit as she asked, “You do not believe he truly loves you?”

    “How can he?” cried Elizabeth, desperately trying to understand, “How can he want to align himself with my father’s family who is so reprehensible to him? Even if he were able to get past my Bennet relations; how could a man love someone who abused him so horribly? I keep thinking that he acted how he did with Wickham to avoid scandal for his sister,” she put a hand over her mouth and cried, “Oh no! I was not supposed to tell a soul!”

    Madeline smiled and reassured her niece, “It is alright: I promise not to breathe a word; which can be easily done since I am ignorant of whatever tale you are referencing. However, I cannot image a situation that would have called for him to save Lydia’s reputation for the sake of his sister. That seems a little reaching to me. However, since I know none of the particulars of that story, I will ask this: If he was only acting on his sister’s behalf, why would he spend so much time with your family in Hertfordshire?”

    “Mary wrote that he told her he could not allow Bingley to ‘muck it up’ again.” Elizabeth smiled in memory.

    “That could explain it, but I do not believe so.” Madeline grabbed Elizabeth’s hands in her own and drew the young lady’s eyes to hers and said, “The man I saw at Pemberley saw to your every comfort, he made a point to introduce you to his sister. He has since encouraged her familiarity with your family, and all of this has been done prior to him knowing about your grandfather.” She started laughing and added, “Indeed, he fled to Hertfordshire with his friend as soon as he could!”

    The maid came in to both ladies laughing, and as she curtseyed announced, “Mr. and Miss Darcy Ma’am.”

    Elizabeth went white; surely she could not meet with him right now. But Madeline was already standing to greet them. “Mr. Darcy, Miss Darcy, how wonderful! I was not expecting you to visit so soon!”

    “I apologize for the early call, but I only just returned to London yesterday and Georgiana was excited to see you. I hope we are not too early.” As he said this, Mr. Darcy never took his eyes off of Elizabeth.

    “Of course not! You are both welcome! Please sit.” Mr. Darcy chose to sit next to Mrs. Gardiner. “Miss Darcy, you remember Elizabeth do you not?”

    “Yes! I hope your family emergency was taken care of satisfactorily. I was sorry to see our time disrupted.” Miss Darcy said quietly as she watched Elizabeth. “Oh! Once again, please call me Georgiana.”

    Elizabeth was still very much at a loss and was having a hard time adjusting to Mrs. Gardiner’s interpretations of Mr. Darcy’s actions. She was so embarrassed at the suggestion Madeline had made right before the Darcy’s entered, she attempted to control herself as she addressed Georgiana, “I was also sorry we had to part as we did. I am sorry for any inconvenience it caused you, Georgiana. I believe the situation was handled very competently.” She said the last line as she looked at Mr. Darcy and saw him squirm a little as she said it.

    Georgiana was so pleased to see Elizabeth early, she exclaimed, “I am happy to see you! I missed you after you left.” Looking at her brother, she added, “I am surprised to see you today; I understand are you staying with your grandfather…”

    Madeline attempted to draw Mr. Darcy into conversation, she had a feeling that Elizabeth would not be up to the task. She was very amused at seeing Mr. Darcy’s distraction. He attended their conversation as much as he could, but it was evident to Madeline his attention was on Elizabeth.

    This went on for about fifteen more minutes until Elizabeth realized how awkward the evening would be in Mr. Darcy was unaware of their prior connection. She also still wanted to tell Georgiana before the party and decided to do so quickly. However, as she tried to come up with the words, she allowed herself to become distracted.

    Elizabeth was brought out of her own thoughts as Georgiana said, “Elizabeth, if you are busy, I understand. My schedule is quite open, other than this morning and this evening. You are welcome to come to tea anytime. It does not have to be tomorrow.”

    Elizabeth instantly felt ashamed by her lack of attention. It was clear to her that Georgiana had offered to invite her for tea and she completely missed it. In an effort to cheer her friend, she forgot her own nerves and replied, “But you were to come for tea this morning! You cannot get out of that now,” she teased, “Unless of course you agree to come before the party tonight! In fact, that would probably work better for me anyway: there is so much to do before I am introduced to Grandfather’s friends, or allies, as he calls them. Simply come around at 6 o’clock, we can each calm the other’s nerves then!”

    Darcy, confused and little nervous about the turn of events, interrupted and said, “Unfortunately, Miss Bennet, I must make our excuses for this evening Georgiana and I already have plans this evening. It was made quite clear that we could not miss it. However,” here he paused before adding, “I do not believe I received a note of invitation to your gathering this evening. I will check with my secretary, however. It could be that he simply rejected it for me since we already had plans.”

    Georgiana smiled, “Yes, James’ summonses are always clear.”

    Elizabeth smiled as she grabbed her things to leave, and replied with a wink to Mrs. Gardiner, “Then I will have no qualms in postponing our chat until this evening Georgiana!”

    Georgiana rose, confused, and asked, “What do you mean Elizabeth?”

    Elizabeth smiled and replied, “James Talbot is my grandfather, and it is our home you have been summoned to. I shall see you promptly at six Georgiana! We shall have a nice chat before your relations descend upon me and I will answer any of your questions then! I will rely on your description of them as I have never really believed that James friends are as…colorful as he has pictured them. I shall count on your support tonight.”

    Mr. Darcy stood stunned at the news that Elizabeth just casually imparted; his sister fared better. She quickly got over her own surprise and exclaimed, “You are James’ granddaughter? I have been hearing about you my whole life!”

    Elizabeth only smiled and replied, “Yes; but I really must be off. I will see you tonight, Georgie! Be there at six sharp!” With that she threw an awkward smiled toward where Mr. Darcy stood still shocked into silence, and departed.

    The Darcy’s did not stay much longer after Elizabeth left. Darcy did not know what to think; he felt he had to get away to consider this new development. However, as they were leaving, Mr. Darcy remembered a plan he already had and said, “Mrs. Gardiner, we wish to have you to dinner sometime this week. Which evening would work best for you?”

    Madeline was quite amused at the invitation; Clearly he wishes to get close to Elizabeth through Edward and me. I believe I will help him. Elizabeth needs someone who will challenge her. However, James must be included in these machinations. “We are not available tomorrow evening anyway, also the following evening we are to go to a play with Elizabeth and James. I was planning on having Elizabeth and her grandfather over on Friday to give them relief to their busy week; you and Georgiana are welcome to join us then.”

    Darcy, cognizant of the offer Mrs. Gardiner made said, “What time would you like us here?”

    “Seven o’clock would be fine.”

    Miss Darcy was the one who accepted, “You may depend upon us! If I might be so bold,” Georgiana said completely unaware of the drama that had unfolded in the last thirty minutes, “Since we were unable to discuss her today, would you be able to have a few stories of mother then?”

    “Of course! I am sure Elizabeth would love to hear about Anne as well since she one of was her mother’s best friends!”



    Posted on 2017-06-26

    Chapter 9 – Learning to Move On (Part 2)

    Grosvenor Street, August 21, 1812

    The day got away from Elizabeth. After leaving the Gardiner’s residence, she returned home to have Mrs. Baines and Abby waiting for her at the door. Mrs. Baines started to list off things that needed Elizabeth’s final approval and Abby had the seamstress in her sitting room for Elizabeth’s final fitting for her gown for that evening as well as four new ball gowns. It had taken two weeks, but Elizabeth was glad to see that her gown for her presentation to the Royal Family was also complete. It would give her time to practice walking in the heavy gown before her presentation the following week.

    Elizabeth’s tasks took her well into the afternoon. By the time Abby informed her she needed to start getting ready for the party; Elizabeth was ready to relax in her bath. All of the thoughts and feelings she had repressed in order to complete the planning for the evening assailed her at once. Madeline simply cannot be right. A man once refused would hardly go to the trouble Mr. Darcy did. He had made it quite clear as to his feelings about my family. However, Madeline could be right. I mean, if he chose to take my words seriously and change, I hardly believe that could be true, that would explain his attitude toward Fanny and bringing Mr. Bingley back to Jane.

    Her thoughts tumbled over each other until the water in her bath had grown quite cold. She was startled out of her reverie by Abby who exclaimed, “My Lady! You will be a prune for sure if we do not get you dried off right now. His Grace said your first guests will be here soon!”

    “Alright, Abby! Get me out of here and into that dress.”

    “Oh ma’am! It is so pretty!”

    They two set to preparing Elizabeth for her first evening as Lady Elizabeth. If her mind had not been elsewhere, Elizabeth probably would have been more worried or anxious, but as it was, her mind would not relinquish Darcy from its hold. She found herself startled again when Abby declared her even more beautiful than the princess.

    As Elizabeth started to put on the gold cross she normally wore, Abby forestalled her and said, “His Grace bade me to make sure you did not wear a necklace or earrings tonight. Once you were ready, you were to meet him in his study.”

    I wonder what he is up to , Elizabeth thought as she made her way down to her grandfather. When she entered the study, she saw her grandfather sitting behind his desk working on business and Robert reading a book in a corner chair. Elizabeth teased, “Grandfather! Our guests will be arriving soon and you are still hard at work?”

    However, James did not hear the laughter. As he stood up, tears started to well in his eyes. Before him, Elizabeth stood in a stunning deep green gown that shimmered as she approached him. It offset her light green eyes, her mother’s eyes. In her hair were small white flowers with small pearls in the center of each. The Duke came out from behind his desk and as he approached Elizabeth said, “You have so much of Faith and Evette in you. Every day I see and hear Gregory in the way you move, walk, talk, and think. It has been like having Gregory back again. However, tonight you are as beautiful as your mother and as graceful as my own Evette was.”

    As Elizabeth listened to her grandfather, she too felt her own tears well up, and exclaimed, “Stop it! You will make me ruin my eyes and we cannot have that!”

    The Duke turned around to his desk and grabbed a box from it, he then opened it to Elizabeth and said, “Every Talbot Lady has worn these at her debut, it might only be a small gathering, but I want everyone here tonight to know you are my family and my heir. There will be no other. Everyone will understand the implication of these jewels. Please wear them.”

    Elizabeth’s eyes grew round as she looked at the long string of rectangular diamonds with diamond bows hanging down. Off each bow were the largest pearl drops she had ever seen. She had seen this necklace in the gallery, on almost every one of her female ancestors. She never considered seeing them in person let alone wearing them. Before she could say anything the Duke continued, “The last time I retrieved these from the safe deposit box, it was for your mother’s debut. She told me that she felt the security and confidence of every previous holder. She would be pleased that you will get to wear them tonight.”

    At this point, Elizabeth started crying in earnest. She so wanted her mother here. In the past three weeks, her grandfather had not held back on his memories of her mother or father. The stories he told her of Faith had made her for the first time in her life feel the loss of her mother. After all, Fanny had always been there to fill the void. She never really had a chance to feel motherless. The Duke, with tears in his own eyes, stated, “Abby is going to have my head if you do not stop.”

    Laughing at the picture, Elizabeth attempted to dry her eyes, and stated the need for her to go fix them. She would come back to put the necklace on. The Duke just nodded and said, “Hurry though, William is dreadfully punctual.”

    Robert rose before Elizabeth had a chance to leave the room and approached his niece, “It has been too many years, My Lady , since we have had a Lady Talbot grace these halls. I am very pleased I was able to be here the evening. You are, as your grandfather stated, the very image of both your mother and father. They would be quite proud of you.

    Elizabeth’s tears threatened to start flowing again. She quickly hugged her uncle and continued out of the room.

    A few moments after she was gone, James and Robert made their way to the front of the house. James was not exaggerating when he said William was always punctual; it was a trait he certainly inherited from his father. Feeling in a reminiscent mood, James wished to welcome Darcy himself.

    As he approached the front door, he found Darcy and Georgiana had just arrived. He greeted Georgiana with a hug and kisses and reproached Darcy, “Boy! Now you come to London? How long have you been gone? I should not have to pull rank to get you to my door for dinner!”

    “Oh but James, he was helping his friend Mr. Bingley! He is about to get engaged!” Georgiana exclaimed. For as long as she remembered, James had been almost like a grandfather to her, she rushed to hug Robert as well.

    “And what does your bachelor brother know of engagements?” the Duke asked with a well-trained eye on his godson.

    Darcy flinched, fully aware now that his godfather knew of his failed proposal and said, “Enough to know what NOT to say.”

    James ignored Robert’s snort from behind him where he had Georgiana in his grasp. The Duke regarded his godson for a moment, deliberating on whether or not he needed to speak with the gentleman before Elizabeth returned. After all, it was his granddaughter the boy was after.

    His decision was forestall by a noise, alerting everyone to Elizabeth’s return. He was pleased to see Darcy’s reaction when Elizabeth entered the foyer and said, “Grandfather, you cannot keep our friends from me.” She raced to Georgiana, and the Duke noticed she did not raise her face to Darcy when she greeted both of them, “Georgiana, Mr. Darcy, you are both welcome! Now Georgiana, I thought we would start in the parlor, there is a piano there, and I would love to hear you play tonight!”

    Georgiana laughed and replied, “Aunt Matlock filled me in on who would be here this evening, I am not quite sure I wish to play for them all.” Then conspiratorially she said, “But let us find the best seats so that I can watch everyone’s reaction to you this evening!”

    “You must play! It would give me a reprieve from all their gazes!” teased Elizabeth. The girls laughed as Elizabeth linked arms with Miss Darcy and led them to the sitting room.

    The men followed the ladies, content to watch them interact. James let Darcy have his moment of solitude. He was an observant man and was very gratified to see his godson’s admiring gaze. Knowing the man had already proposed and that his affections predated Elizabeth’s debut calmed the elderly man a little. He would never worry about Elizabeth marrying someone after his title; and neither would Elizabeth.

    Darcy pointed to the pearls around Elizabeth’s neck and replied, “I have never seen them in person.”

    “Stunning are they not?” replied the Duke.

    “They are very pretty and certainly enhance your granddaughter’s natural beauty.”

    The Duke was taken back by this blatant admiration for Elizabeth and replied, “Yes. She is very beautiful, the image of both Faith and Gregory. I miss them.”

    Shaking his head at himself, Darcy offered, “All day I have been trying to figure out how I did not see it before.” Turning toward his godfather he added, “When I found out the connection this morning, it was as if I was looking at a combination of Lady Faith’s and Gregory’s portraits.” Wryly adding, “I had always thought them to be a lovely couple.”

    Robert interrupted the two men as they all three approached the large formal parlor, and said, “I still remember Faith and Anne, the first night Faith wore those. They gushed like school girls.”

    The men sat and listened to the chatter for a few moments before James added, “I miss Anne and George almost as much as Faith and Gregory. I could still use George’s wise council today.”

    “So could I, Your Grace, so could I” was all Darcy could say. He was completely taken aback. Not only was Elizabeth here looking more beautiful than ever, but he was speaking with the man who had authority over her.

    Darcy had spent the entire rest of his day shut up in his study, carefully considering the situation he now found himself in. A good portion of the morning was spent in quite reflection, wondering how on earth he could have missed the family resemblance. It had taken most of the afternoon to determine that he needed to be completely honest with James about his relationship with Elizabeth. Knowing that the Duke probably was not pleased with his behavior, Darcy was not looking forward to the inevitable lecture.

    However, Darcy knew the sooner he had the conversation with His Grace, the better. “Your Grace,” he said, “Are you free tomorrow morning? It has been a while since we have played chess together.”

    James smiled at his godson, recognizing Darcy’s need to talk. In full agreement with the scheme he replied, “I was not, but I will clear my schedule. Our club?”

    “Of course,” Darcy replied as he bowed to his elder.

    Robert sighed and said, “I have not played chess in ages. However, something tells me I would not be welcome to join the two of you in the morning.”

    Darcy blanched at the thought of explaining himself to both the Talbot brothers. Robert laughed and added, “It just so happens I have a meeting that will take up all day and even into part of the evening and could not invite myself even if I wanted to.”

    Darcy relaxed. By this time, James had turned to the ladies and joined their conversation. When they all sat down, Darcy sat next to Georgiana on the couch as he listened to Elizabeth and his sister question the Duke about their relationship.

    “James, I met Elizabeth, I mean Lady Elizabeth, at Pemberley this summer. We had such a fun time! Then we saw her again only this morning, when we called on the Gardiners. However, Elizabeth caught both my brother and I completely unaware this morning when she told us her connection to you!” Georgiana said. Turning to Elizabeth she said, “Elizabeth, why did you not mention knowing James at Pemberley?”

    Elizabeth blushed but said, “I was unaware that you were Grandfather’s godchildren until that night with Lady Anne’s sketchbook. I assure you, I have been so used to not mentioning him, that I was taken quite off guard.” She turned to James and said, “I blame Grandfather though. I was not even aware he had godchildren until the winter before the trip.”

    Holding his glass up to toast Darcy, His Grace replied, “And I blame William and his father. Both are too private for their own good!” The group laughed and as he turned to Elizabeth he added, “To be honest, Elizabeth, I thought I had. I wanted to introduce you to Georgie specially; I thought you two might be good friends,” he proclaimed, and with self-satisfaction concluded, “and I was right.” The whole group laughed.

    After controlling her laughter, Elizabeth asked, “How did you become the godfather to our friends here?” She put an emphasis on ‘our’, she wanted Mr. Darcy to know she did think of him at least as a friend.

    Fortunately, he caught it and answered for the Duke, “According to my father, he became friends with James when James was stalking a ballroom attempting to dissuade men from dancing with your mother, Faith. Father told me once, that the frown on James’ face was making it difficult for anyone to enjoy dancing ’ including himself.”

    Laughing at the picture, the Duke added, “You are quite right. I was having an awful time. Faith had just come out, it was her second attendance at a ball, and I was still having a hard time believing my baby had quite grown up. George spoke with me on the sideline all night. We met later at my club and became friends.”

    Robert grinned and said, “I was not present but the letter I got describing the scene from Eddy was quite comical. I believe I still have it, although I am sure it is at Heythrop. By the time I returned from my assignment, George and James were fast friends. I found it odd for quite a while.”

    With a furrowed brow, Elizabeth asked, “Why?”

    “There was about twenty year’s difference between the two. Eddy even speculated on George marrying Faith, which obviously did not happen.” Robert shrugged and added, “You will see for yourself tonight. I and James will be the oldest ones here.”

    James interrupted his brother and to Elizabeth said, “When you were kidnapped, it was George who found you and brought you home.” Then turning to Georgiana, he added, “It was around the time your mother was giving birth to you. I remember the letter from your father saying Anne had blessed him with a beautiful little girl.” At the memory, James lost some of his jovial spirit. That letter had come the same night Thomas had left with Elizabeth.

    Darcy, having been told the story not only by his father but by James, realized what James was thinking and endeavored to change the subject, however, he was interrupted when Mr. Baines announced that some of the other guests had arrived.

    “Lord Fitzwilliam, the Earl of Matlock and his wife Lady Beatrice Fitzwilliam. Lord Alexander Fitzwilliam, Viscount of Matlock, his wife Lady Izabella Fitzwilliam, and the Right Honorable Colonel Fitzwilliam!”

    “Eddy! So sorry to not have been at the door to greet you!” the Duke jumped up and approached his friend and shook his hand. After greeting the rest of the party, he turned and saw Elizabeth had gotten up and approached, and said, “Eddy, Bea, allow me to finally introduce my granddaughter, Lady Elizabeth Talbot.”

    Lord Edward Fitzwilliam approached and bowed to Elizabeth, “Lady Elizabeth, it is good to finally meet you. I have been hearing of your escapades for years. It is good to finally put a face to the name.”

    Elizabeth gave a curtsey to the Earl and his entire family, and stated, “You have me at a loss, my Lord. My grandfather has barely spoken of you, and even your own son has told me no stories of your own escapades. I have heard a few about an Eddy and Bea, though. I will not scandalize you with their behavior as it is certainly not fit for a Lord of the Realm’s ears.” As she teased, the entire group laughed loudly at this announcement. Elizabeth then turned to the Colonel and said, “Colonel Fitzwilliam, you are looking well.”

    Bowing to Elizabeth, Richard stated, “I am well, thank you. It is wonderful to see you again, Lady Elizabeth”

    “Richie! You did not tell me you knew James’ granddaughter!” exclaimed a very put out Lady Beatrice. “I am heartedly ashamed of you! Keeping secrets from your own mother!”

    “It was not my fault, Mother! Darcy introduced me to her but he introduced her as Miss Bennet from Hertfordshire, not Lady Elizabeth from Oxford,” the Colonel explained.

    Bea exploded, “Darcy! You were even introduced before I was?” She whirled toward the Duke and exclaimed, “James! I am seriously displeased!”

    The entire group laughed as James held his hands up in defeat and attempted to hide behind Elizabeth. It was Elizabeth who brought Bea back to reason. With a smile that threatened to split her face, she said, “Lady Matlock, I assure you, Mr. Darcy had no way of knowing who I was. Later this evening, I might be persuaded to tell you about my first meeting with him.”

    Here Darcy interrupted and said, “Aunt Bea, please come in and sit down!” he whispered loudly to the Colonel, “Keep her away from Lady Elizabeth tonight, please.”

    The entire group laughed at this statement, James indicated that everyone should make themselves feel comfortable. Beatrice noticed that Elizabeth went back to her seat next to Georgiana, she was determined to find out more about James’s relations and went over and shooed James away.

    “James, go talk with the men! I wish to speak with Elizabeth for a bit, and you are in the chair that I want.”

    “Bea!”

    “Do not Bea me! Now go!”

    Lord Alexander spoke from where he was standing behind his wife’s chair and said, “James, you probably should listen to her. The last time someone did not, she boxed Father’s ears with a pillow!”

    Lady Izabella laughed and said to Elizabeth, “Excuse our family, Lady Elizabeth, but he is quite right. Bea did throw a pillow at him; however, she meant to hit Alex and instead it hit the Earl. It was quite a scene: Bea yelling at Alex for ducking, Edward yelling at Bea for throwing a pillow at him, and Richard silently removing all the pillows from the room!”

    The scene that was described was quite comical to Elizabeth that it put the remainder of her nerves to rest. This was a family who apparently loved each other and was close to her own. She would feel quite comfortable with them. She responded to Lady Izabella and called out, “Lady Izabella, you must join our conversation over here. After all, once Grandfather goes over to the men, not much will be said of interest!”

    The men yelled in outrage against that statement. James simply got up and offered his chair to Bea and moved out of Izabella’s way. The ladies engaged in a lively conversation, but since Darcy was out of hearing by now, he was unsure as to what was being said. He was sure about one thing though: Elizabeth was looking at him a great deal and he was not sure if he wanted to know.

    As he was lost in his thoughts, he was approached by Richard, who spoke low, “Glad you could come, Darcy.”

    Darcy pulled his cousin aside and hissed, “You knew! You did not think that I might have needed to know?”

    Richard only smiled, “But it would not have been nearly as amusing had I told you earlier!”

    James, who had been talking with Darcy, was mildly amused by the two cousins’ quiet argument. He made a mental note to include Richard’s latest antics in his letter to Thomas. However, cognizant of his role as the host, James broke away to greet his latest guests, “Madeline, Edward! Please come meet my friends!” Slowly as the evening progressed, more guests arrived one by one.

    Elizabeth was pleased that the Gardiners were welcomed with warmth throughout the evening. She was a little worried when the Earl of Huntington and his wife were introduced to them. Godwin was a rotund man, with a very open air, his wife, however, was stork-like and seemed to look down her nose at Madeline. Elizabeth had decided to go over to her guestswhen she saw Bea approach. A couple of minutes later all three ladies were comfortable with each other.

    Elizabeth sat back and watched the mood around her. The Duke of Carlisle and his wife had already arrived and their party was complete. She made a motion to Mrs. Baines to start dinner and announced, “I believe we should all make our way to the dining room. Mrs. Baines will never forgive me if we let her soup grow cold.”

    “Ah! You have already learned who the real lord and lady of the manor are!” cried Robert.

    The entire group laughed, Elizabeth looked at where Mr. Baines was standing with Mrs. Baines and saw their blush and added, “Yes. They are certainly invaluable to us.”

    By this time, her grandfather had made his way to her side and offered his arm to her, “To eat!”

    Dinner was an equally uproarious affair. Elizabeth realized the Dukes and Earls had been friends for years. They told story after story at the other end of the table. Richard and Darcy even found themselves discussing current politics with Colonel Talbot.

    Elizabeth was pleased that Lady Huntington and Lady Carlisle had taken a liking to Mrs. Gardiner. The two were currently making plans to visit Mr. Gardiner’s shops that next week for fabrics for a dress Lady Carlisle was planning on having made. To her right she saw the Duke of Carlisle laughing heartily with Mr. Gardiner at something the Earl of Matlock had said. She looked at the shy girl sitting next to her at the table and looked at Lady Victoria who was at the same end. Georgiana was attempting to listen to all the conversations at once and was becoming a little overwhelmed at it.

    “Georgiana, after I saw you earlier today, what did you do?” Elizabeth asked.

    “I went home to study.” Georgiana said distractedly. She turned to Elizabeth and asked, “My aunt is making plans to go see some fabric shop. Do you know what she is talking about?”

    Elizabeth laughed, “Mr. Gardiner runs an import and export business, among other things. He owns a large warehouse that houses many of his goods. He purchases much for merchants in the area, but then he also stocks some in his warehouse. Madeline is probably planning a trip to the fabric shop there.”

    Lady Victoria perked up, “Fabric? What kinds does he purchase?”

    “As long as they are at a good price, he purchases all varieties. He has silks, satins, muslins, wools, and so much more. Jane and I keep getting lost in his warehouse. He even has a room for collectibles,” replied Elizabeth.

    Georgiana turned to her brother, “Oh William! Would you be able to take me? It sounds wonderful!”

    Darcy laughed and indicated to Elizabeth, “I can, but something tells me the Lady Elizabeth would be a better guide.”

    Elizabeth simply bowed her head as she laughed at Georgiana’s eager attitude, “I would be more than happy to take you Georgiana. You are also welcome Lady Victoria. Why do we not plan something for next week?”

    “Absolutely!” cried Georgiana.

    “I thank you for my invitation, it is appreciated!” stated Lady Victoria. “I would love to see it. I have been listening to Mrs. Gardiner’s description and found it intriguing.”

    Before Elizabeth could make a comment, James boomed down the table, “Darcy! Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner are attending the theatre with us tomorrow. Eddy had already planned on taking Bea and Victoria. I understand Richard is staying with you? Come with Georgiana and drag Richard if you can! We will make a merry party of it. Afterwards, Bea has offered us all dinner.”

    “I have not!” cried Bea.

    Darcy ignored his aunt and replied with a smile, “We would be delighted,” was his response.

    “See! We will be a merry party Bea! Do you not want to feed us so we will not starve?” asked the Duke.

    Before she could answer, the Lady Carlisle spoke up from where she was seated and offered, innocently, “We will be attending as well. If it is too much for you, dear Bea, we would be more than happy to host dinner.”

    “Too much?” cried Bea, “It is most certainly not too much! My staff is excellent and would relish an opportunity to feed the starving Lords of England.” She turned to where Elizabeth was watching the scene unfold from the end of the table, “If your Grandfather gets out of hand, you are more than welcome in our box, Elizabeth.”

    “Darcy, we had better meet at the theatre. I know Georgie is not out yet and is just a slip of a thing, but I also know women,” he said as he made a pointed look at Bea, “get upset if there is not enough room for their dresses.”

    Bea laughed and waved him off, “That was only one time! James, it was not just being crushed: you were sitting on it!”

    The Earl of Huntington spoke up, “Blast! It sounds like a fun time! We’d love to come but Clarice here has had some dinner party planned for our daughter’s new in-laws. Cannot get out of it.”

    “Next time, Godwin, next time,” soothed Lady Clarice.

    “Do not be too put out!” said Robert from where he sat a few chairs away from the Earl, “I will be leaving that morning, and will not be able to attend either.”

    Darcy asked, “Where are you going, Colonel?”

    “Back to Heythop, someone has to keep the place humming,” Robert replied dryly.

    “My steward does a perfectly acceptable job for me, Robert. We all know you cannot wait to get back to your lady’s side!” retorted James from his place at the end of the table.

    Laughter could be heard ringing throughout the dining room as the occupants spent the rest of the evening becoming friends and renewing friendships. There was no small amount of teasing when Elizabeth announced it was time for the separation of the sexes.

    “You just want to gossip about me with the wives of my friends!” exclaimed James.

    Elizabeth replied cheekily, “Of course! How else will I find out about you as a young man?”

    “I have more than a few stories, my dear, you come sit by me!” cried Bea as she grabbed Elizabeth’s arm. She looked at Georgiana and also grabbed her arm as she said, “You as well. You could benefit from the story of James’s mother’s piano.”

    The Duke cried in outrage as Eddy tried to maneuver him out of the room, “Bea! Do not you dare! You will give her ideas!”

    Elizabeth was laughing as she was shepherded into the sitting room.

    Mr. Darcy had spent most of the evening simply watching his sister interact with Elizabeth. He himself only spoke when a question or comment was directed at him. Off and on throughout the evening, he would venture a look toward the other end of the table where James was sitting and more often than not James was able to make eye contact with Darcy. A weaker man would have been intimidated by James, or even a stronger man who was not as close to the man as Darcy was. However, this was the man who had helped him these past five years.

    As he accepted a glass of port from Richard, William could not help but remark, “So, you are staying at Dewert House are you?”

    Richard smiled and replied, “A certain cousin has always said I was welcome.”

    Nodding, Darcy smiled in return, and replied, “I cannot say I would have done the same, but if it had not been me your amusement was focused on, I probably would have found the entire situation laughable as well.”

    Richard only smiled in response.

    Darcy continued, “However, I now feel the need to ask: there is not anything else about her family that I need to know?” When Richard shook his head no, Darcy only responded, “Your day will come Richard. One day, you will fall in love and I will be able to stand back and watch it with amusement!”

    Richard walked away smiling at Darcy’s comment and said, “What are cousins for then to find amusement in each other’s lives?”

    William just waved him on. As Darcy, now alone, stood off to the side of the room, he could hear the few conversations going on around him. He knew he needed to join, but was very comfortable just blending into the background of this colorful group of me. He half listened to the Eddy and Godwin talk about some horse they were both excited about.

    As Darcy’s gaze roamed the room, he was pleased to see, Mr. Gardiner seemed to fit right in and had been sidelined by the Duke of Carlisle speaking of their recent fishing trips. It suddenly occurred to him, as he watched Robert speak quietly with James, that all the men in the room, save a few, had been there for him since his father had died.

    So when James called out to Darcy, William felt comfortable enough to respond in kind.

    “Darcy! I have decided I am upset with you. For years, I have been planning on surprising everyone with a grand reveal of Elizabeth’s identity, and not only you but Richard and Georgiana are already acquainted with her prior the event!”

    Darcy could hear the challenge in James’ statement and was thankful he was vague upon the time when he found about the prior relationship. Darcy felt bold and responded, “If your intention was to surprise everyone, I daresay you failed miserably. I understand that most of your guests were aware she would be here. Somehow my aunt even knew not only Lady Elizabeth’s name but who all your other guests were.”

    Slapping his knee, James exclaimed, “Damn women! Cannot keep anything a secret. She probably found out from you Eddy, you never could keep anything from Bea!”

    Lord Matlock simply smiled and held his drink up as if to toast his wife and turned to William and asked, “So? How did you meet Elizabeth?”

    Darcy hesitated, then answered his uncle, and said, “At an assembly where I was being my normal boorish self.”

    Richard snorted when he heard that statement and added, “Stalking about the corners of the room, refusing to dance with anyone outside of your party. James!” He cried, “I met Elizabeth in Aunt Catherine’s sitting room. She was quite delightful. She accused Darcy of purposefully trying to intimidate her! They then got into an argument that, of course, Elizabeth won about his conduct at that assembly.” In a high voice meant to imitate Elizabeth, Richard cried, “‘ He only danced four dances and barely spoke at all to anyone ’ were her words!”

    The men in the room lightly laughed as most of them had seen this behavior from William. However, Colonel Fitzwilliam was not done, “He tried to defend himself by saying he did not have the natural ability to make small talk with people he does not know. Lady Elizabeth then stated that it was because he never took the time to practice!” Richard was laughing at his memory by this time, and concluded, “James, it was wonderful to see him put in his place.”

    James laughed at the image portrayed, and said, “Good! George was the same way though! I think it is in the Darcy genes.”

    William spoke up at this comment, “I thought Father loved to dance.”

    The room quieted at this comment. James replied somberly, “Only with Anne. That is probably what you are remembering. George never did like dancing. After your mother died, Bea and Maggie did not want him to sit on the sidelines and wallow in his sorrow. When George re-entered society, they made sure he attended as many events as they could get him to. They also required that he stand up with them. He did so out of loyalty to us, however, after Anne died, he never had the same appreciation for it.”

    Eddy spoke up, “Aye. George lost part of himself when Ann died; another trait of the Darcy men. I saw it happen with your grandfather, William. Old John was not the same after Edith died, thankfully for him, she died late in life and they had enjoyed many years together.”

    At this point, Robert felt that William needed a break from being the focus of the room, and started a conversation with Mr. Gardiner that in the end had all the men speaking: “Mr. Gardiner, I understand from Lady Elizabeth you run an import and export business. I hope Old Boney and the other privateers are not wreaking too much havoc on your business.”

    While Darcy had been the focus of the men’s conversation, Elizabeth had been the focus of the women’s, or more particularly Bea’s conversation. It became apparent not long after the men separated from the ladies that Bea and Maggie had spoken and planned out Bea’s almost private discussion with Elizabeth. Elizabeth almost starting laughing when she saw Mrs. Gardiner attempt yet again to join Elizabeth and Bea’s conversation only to be intercepted by the Duchess of Carlisle.

    Elizabeth was truly enjoying her conversation with Bea, even though she was aware Bea was interrogating her. “So my dear, you grew up in Hertfordshire? In what area?”

    “My uncle’s family resides near Meryton in their country estate, Longbourn. It is not three miles from Netherfield, the estate Mr. Darcy visited this past summer with his friend Mr. Charles Bingley. Do you know the man?” For the first time in her life, Elizabeth found she was able to give as much information as she wished, and chose not to hold anything back.

    “Mr. Bingley? Oh yes! He is a delightful fellow. I understand that when he is in town he either stays with Darcy or one of his sisters, although I cannot quite remember her name...”

    “It is more than likely Mrs. Louisa Hurst. He has another sister, Miss Caroline Bingley, but she is unmarried and has no London home of her own.”

    “Ah yes.” Bea said dryly, “I remember Caroline Bingley. I understand that Bingley is courting a young lady down near his estate, do you know the young lady?”

    Elizabeth laughed outright, “Yes, Lady Matlock, I do. He is interested in my cousin and dearest friend, Jane Bennet.”

    “Please call me Bea! I am planning on calling you Elizabeth, so we would not want you to feel uncomfortable now, would we?” After seeing Elizabeth nod her head in acceptance, Bea continued, “Tell me all about your Bennet cousins, we already know enough of your Talbot ones,” she added dryly.

    “That would take far longer than we have. I will tell you that Jane is the sweetest woman I know. The next eldest is Mary, she is very scholarly and loves to garden. She is engaged to a Reverend in Meryton, the town closest to their estate. Catherine is the third eldest and is developing her skill with the pen and brush. She creates lovely paintings and sketches. Finally, there is Lydia,” Elizabeth hesitated, she did not want to point out that Lydia’s only hobby was chasing officers, and opted instead to conclude by saying, “who is the most cheerful and exuberant of the bunch.”

    Bea, smiled and said, “That was diplomatic. Would you believe that was how my mother described me, growing up? When I was let into society, I was mad about men. I was ever so much fun. Eddy had a hard time convincing me that I should marry him!”

    Elizabeth laughed and felt comfortable saying, “I never would have believed it of you.”

    Bea teased, “Liar.” She then saw that Maggie had allowed Georgiana to approach them, and realized that her presence could be useful in finding out what hold Elizabeth had on Darcy. It was apparent to the group that Darcy was at the very least intrigued by her. “Georgie! We were just talking about how Eddy had to convince me to marry him!”

    Georgie laughed and asked, “But Uncle Edward told me you had to convince him!”

    Elizabeth was delighted, “I must hear this story!”

    Georgiana said, “Well, Uncle Eddy said that the year Aunt Bea came out, she set her cap for him and set out to convince him she should be his choice. He told me she would place herself as near to him as possible at each ball so that he felt he had to ask her to dance. At first he felt pity for his friend’s lonely sister, and then she finally convinced him he was in love with her!” Bea and Elizabeth had started to chuckle at the picture created, and Georgiana continued, “I always thought something was off about his description; I cannot image you Aunt, as ever being lonely .”

    “You are right!” exclaimed Bea, “The first year I was out, I met your uncle. He was standing with the same group of men here tonight, with a few exceptions, of course: Henry was there, James was there, and my own brother Alexander was there and of course your father George was there. Georgiana, it was a sight. Five men all dressed elegantly, but who looked like they were at a funeral. I was very upset that my brother was a part of them. I had just met the most delightful young lady: Anne Fitzwilliam and wanted to introduce her to my brother.”

    Smiling at Georgiana she said, “Your mother was so shy. I saw her standing by herself and made a huge social blunder and introduced myself. Thankfully the matrons knew Anne’s disposition and looked the other way. We spoke for most of the evening. When I found out toward the end of the evening that Anne had not danced much, I marched her right over to Alexander and introduced him to my new friend.”

    Bea, sat back and sighed at the memory, “Alexander knew what I was doing and danced with her. They looked heavenly together; for a brief moment, I thought they would make a cute couple. Later I would find out that Anne looked heavenly dancing with anyone, not just my brother. While Ann was dancing with Alexander, I stayed with the men, who we had been introduced to by this time. I believe I sighed or made some sound, because your uncle spoke up and asked if I was quite alright.”

    Bea looked at Elizabeth and said, “That was when your grandfather yelled out, ‘of course she is alright, she managed to get Alex to dance, did not she?’ I was a little taken aback, James had already become the Duke and he was the first one I had been introduced to. That was when I looked over at Eddy, who was trying hard not to laugh at my indignation.”

    Georgiana interrupted and said, “Surely, Uncle did not actually laugh at you? I can hardly imagine him being so unkind.”

    Bea patted her hand, and said, “He was able to hold it in, until I turned to James and made some comment about how he would not be making such a comment if he had seen who Faith was dancing with at that moment. You see, everyone knew James was overprotective of his daughter. At that moment, she was not actually dancing and was being led off the floor by a young man none of us knew.” Turning back to Elizabeth she said, “I wish I could tell you that man was your father, but I did not actually see his face. You might have to ask James if he remembers the incident.”

    All at once, Bea started to laugh, “The rest of the season, I was so upset with Eddy! It was when I made the comment about Faith to James that he started laughing. Eddy claims he was laughing at James, but I still do not believe it. He asked me to dance the last dance and I refused. He spent the rest of the season trying to get me to dance with him. Somehow I managed to do avoid doing so.”

    Georgiana exclaimed, “Aunt Bea!”

    Elizabeth laughed and asked, “How did he finally manage to get you to say yes?”

    Bea smiled as she remembered, “Well, before Christmas, he came to visit Alexander. He got thrown from his horse into a huge snowbank. By the time we found him, he was chilled through and became very sick. He was so sick that Anne came from Matlock to help nurse him. One evening, I went to visit him and told him that if he never got well, how could I refuse to dance with him anymore?” Bea stopped for a moment to compose herself, “That man made me agree to every first dance and every dinner dance if he promised to get better.”

    Elizabeth laughed as she exclaimed, “Well! That sounds more like James than Lord Matlock!”

    Bea grinned and replied, “I believe James had written him something of the sort when he found out Eddy was ill.” As the ladies laughed and Bea asked, “Elizabeth, how did you come to meet Darcy? I know it was in Hertfordshire.”

    Elizabeth smiled and replied, “At a dance where he refused to dance with me .”

    Bea laughed while Georgiana exclaimed, “Certainly not William!”

    “Of course William!” cried Bea, “Georgie, you have never seen him in a ballroom. He stalks along the side, and dances with no one unless forced to. He hardly speaks to anyone outside of his party of family members who dare approach him. I can well believe it!”

    “Oh, Elizabeth, I am so sorry!”

    “Why?” asked Elizabeth, “You did not refuse to dance with me and insult me at the same time.”

    Intrigued, Bea asked, “What did he say?”

    Elizabeth smiled and replied, “Mr. Bingley had approached and was reproaching him for standing around in a stupid manner and attempted to make him dance. Mr. Darcy gave a compliment to Jane and her beauty, which was quite accurate. Mr. Darcy stated that Bingley had been dancing with the only beautiful woman attending. When Mr. Bingley responded that I was very pretty as well, and offered to introduce us, Mr. Darcy responded,” Elizabeth straightened up here and attempted to do her best Darcy impersonation, and said in a fake deep voice, “ ‘She is tolerable I suppose, but not handsome enough to tempt me. I am in no humor to give consequence to young ladies who are slighted by other men’ .”

    Elizabeth looked at Georgiana who had a look of shock and horror on her face. When she turned toward Bea, she saw the look of amusement on her face then realized neither lady was actually looking at her. She turned around to see Darcy frozen on the spot behind the sofa where the three ladies had been sitting. She rose and started teasing him to ease the tension in the room, “Mr. Darcy, you should not eavesdrop. I assure you from personal experience, one hardly ever hears anything complimentary.”

    All Darcy could say was, “You heard me?”

    Laughing outright, Elizabeth stated, “You were standing not five feet from Mary and me. How could we not?”

    “I can assure you, I did not mean what I said, and was only trying to get Bingley away from me!”

    Deciding he needed to be teased for a little longer, Elizabeth said, “And that is a reason for being so rude?”

    “Why no, but –”


    “So you do find me tolerable?’

    “Of course, but –”

    Elizabeth noticed that the rest of the men had not only entered the sitting room but had moved away from herself and Darcy; everyone except James that is. Knowing that Darcy was extremely uncomfortable, she attempted to set his mind at ease and said quietly, hoping the others could not hear, “Come, Mr. Darcy. Let us be friends again. You have made it quite clear since that comment that you find me more than tolerable. Honestly, it has been many months since I ever remembered the comment. If we are being honest, I have been far more vocal in my opinion of your tolerability and have much more to apologize for.”

    Darcy stood there staring at Elizabeth, hoping that she was referring to his letter. However, before he could say anything, Georgiana, who still did not believe Darcy could make such a comment about Elizabeth, exclaimed, “Brother! Tell me you did not insult Elizabeth!”

    Darcy looked at the laughter in Elizabeth’s eyes and realized he had actually been forgiven for such a comment, and chose to take her lead and tease himself. He hung his head in mock shame and confessed, “Indeed, I did, Georgiana.”

    Bea said quite loudly, “Oh Georgie! Everyone says things they do not mean at one time or another. It is in tolerable that Darcy said it about Elizabeth, but he did and we must forgive him his insufferable shyness!”

    Maggie chimed in, “Indeed! I find that I can tolerate Henry’s comments only half of the time; politics and business are simply insufferable!”

    Lady Victoria, who was closest to Georgiana, said in a stage whisper, “I believe, Georgiana, the humor of the situation is that Darcy now believes Elizabeth is exceedingly tolerable !”

    It was Robert who decided to stop everyone from teasing Darcy, who was blushing very badly by this time, and said “I believe I could tolerate some entertainment. Georgie could I tempt you into playing one of your sillier pieces? I believe a slight bit of nonsense would improve our humors even more!”

    At seeing Georgiana’s hesitation, Elizabeth cried, “Oh Georgie! Please do! You were quite spectacular when I was in Derbyshire; I have missed your skills immensely. Indeed, I shall even turn the pages for you!”

    It was with much laughter that the evening concluded. As Elizabeth saw each guest out, she greeted the Darcys, who were the last to leave, with warmth. “Oh Georgie! I shall write to you to set up a time to go to my Mr. Gardiner’s Emporium.”

    “Alright! Do you have plans in the morning?”

    “No.” Elizabeth responded curiously.

    “Well,” Georgiana asked, “would you mind spending the morning with me? I was having a dress completed. The dress would be perfect for the theatre tomorrow night; I was hoping you would come with me to the modiste.”

    “I had not thought you were out in society,” replied Elizabeth cautiously, “Am I hearing that is to change?”

    Georgiana blushed as she commented, “Brother has said that we could introduce me slowly to grand events, just so that I can get my bearings. We are not…we have not…”

    Silencing her friend with a smile, Elizabeth interrupted, “That is alright, I am available in the morning. In fact, I have a few things I wish to pick up for Catherine. Why do not I come for you around 10 o’clock?”

    “That would be wonderful!” cried an exuberant Georgiana.

    Elizabeth turned to Mr. Darcy and her grandfather. Darcy said, “Thank you, Lady Elizabeth. Not only for your forgiveness for my rudeness last fall, but also for your friendship with Georgiana and me. Since she met you at Pemberley, she has been opening up more and more. I believe I have you to thank for that.”

    “She is a dear girl.”

    “Indeed, I have always found her amusing. I believe I shall see her out!” stated James very unceremoniously and walked away.

    Darcy could not believe his luck, a moment alone with Elizabeth could not be wasted, “Lady Elizabeth, I have an appointment with your grandfather tomorrow, however, I am assuming that you still take your daily walk? Would you be willing to accompany me to the park tomorrow after lunch? I do not wish to importune you, but would like to speak with you.”

    Hesitantly, Elizabeth responded, “I do not believe it would be proper. However, I will ask Grandfather if he would be comfortable with Jones accompanying us, discreetly of course. I am sure he will let you know tomorrow.”

    Darcy bowed and smiled and said, “You give me something to look forward to then in the afternoon.”

    Laughing, Elizabeth replied, “You know as well as I, he is not an ogre.”

    All Darcy’s response was, “Until tomorrow.” He gathered Georgiana from James and they left.

    James had never really ever been jealous before. For the first time in his life, he found himself fighting thoughts and feelings of possession as he watched Elizabeth and Darcy converse out of the corner of his eye. Georgiana either did not notice his preoccupation or chose to ignore it. For that James was thankful. He watched as Darcy asked Elizabeth something and she became hesitant. Wishing him and Georgiana had been closer; James’s interest was piqued when he overheard Elizabeth tell Darcy she would send word through her grandfather in the morning.

    As he watched the Darcy carriage leave, James sighed. I need to speak with Elizabeth before Darcy , he thought as he headed back into the house. He made his way to Faith’s corner where he had a feeling Elizabeth would be. He was not wrong; when he entered he saw her standing next to the desk, simply staring at it. Robert saw the look on his brother’s face and wordlessly left the room.

    Feeling that she needed time to compose her thoughts, he sat down. Elizabeth sighed and replied, “You are to meet with him in the morning, I believe?”

    “Yes. He wishes to speak with me about something. Do you know about what?”

    Elizabeth shook her head but offered, “This morning Madeline told me she also thinks he is still in love with me.”

    “How do you feel about that?” He could see the indecision on her face and repeated, “Elizabeth do you want him to renew his addresses? If not, please let me know, and I will put a stop to it in the morning. It was apparent to me, and everyone else this evening: he is still very interested in you.”

    “No!” cried Elizabeth. She was shocked with how much she did not like the idea of Darcy not continuing his attentions. In a quieter voice she said, “No. Please do not.”

    “Then you wish him to continue?”

    Elizabeth sighed and said, “The only thing I am very sure of at the moment is that I have misjudged him, and have done so in a rather stupendous manner. I wish to get to know him more. There have been too many assumptions and interpretations of actions that have been so horribly wrong. I wish to know for certain, from the man himself, what he is thinking and feeling. For myself, I hardly know and plan on being very honest with him on that score.” She paused for a moment before she added more quietly, “He asked to speak with me in the afternoon during my walk. I told him I would ask you, I am willing to take Jones with me,” She yawned as she said this.

    “You are tired. I believe it is extremely late. I find I wish to be well rested when I meet with William in the morning and of course you can meet with him, pending there is not anything inappropriate that comes out in my meeting with him. Of all the people in the world, I would have no problem entrusting you to Darcy’s care. Nothing will befall you with him.” He felt more than he was saying.

    Not wishing to read too much into her grandfather’s words, Elizabeth nodded and rose. Just as she was about to pass over the threshold into the hallway, she turned and said, “Grandfather, please do not be too hard on him. After much thought on both of our behaviors, his was above reproach. He acted based on the information he was given and fell in love with me anyway. In truth, it is admirable that he would be willing to throw off family to marry a girl with no fortune or connections. The irony is that he never would have had to.”

    James felt he had to ask, “I know, dear. My question is how would he have acted had he not been ignorant about your station in life? Would he have behaved more ‘gentlemanly’?”

    Elizabeth shrugged and said, “I do not know. What I do know is that he has made attempts to amend his behavior and that is all we can ask for. Just as I have. I was also ignorant to the facts concerning Wickham. Had I known, I would like to think I would have reacted differently, but we will never know.”

    “No, indeed.”

    Elizabeth hesitated but asked, “Grandfather, I feel the need to apologize for my own actions. I treated him so horribly. Since he is your godson, I feel it best to start anew, as friends.”

    James approached and hugged Elizabeth and kissed her head goodnight and said, “My meeting with him will be brief and I will tell him to pick you up around 11 instead of in the afternoon. If you wish, you may bring him back for lunch.”

    As he watched Elizabeth mount the stairs to go to her room, he had the feeling that he would not have as much time alone with his granddaughter as he first thought.


    Darcy approached his own club with trepidation. He had stayed awake all night outlining everything he needed and wanted to say, without reserve, to the Duke. Darcy was torn between wanting to speak candidly with his godfather as he had in the past and the need to impress the guardian of the woman he loved. He had a feeling Elizabeth had told her grandfather everything, but he wanted James to hear it from him as well. The conflict he felt in being torn in such a way had made it almost impossible to sleep. He had to force breakfast down and was quite thankful that Georgiana had taken breakfast in her room and that Richard had not come down for his repast until Darcy was preparing to leave.

    Richard saw the agitation on Darcy’s face and wanted to tease him out of his black mood. However, before he said anything, he realized the odd predicament Darcy found himself in; the one man he spoke with unreservedly was James, and James was the one man who could refuse Darcy’s suit and thus ruin the rest of this life. Richard was certain that Darcy would never love another woman and it was important to have the Duke’s approval. It was not many times that Richard saw Darcy intimidated, but this was one of them.

    He walked Darcy to the door and only wished him luck.

    As Darcy was announced to the private sitting room James had commandeered for their conversation, intimidated was exactly what he was feeling. He was grateful that James agreed to meet at their club rather than at James’ home where he might encounter Elizabeth. He knew he was in no condition to see her at the moment. Darcy needed to clear the air with James first.

    After being seated, James offered Darcy a cup of tea, “For I know you rarely drink before dinner and believe we should have clear heads.”

    Darcy simply nodded and accepted the cup from the servant. After the door had been closed, James took a sip of his tea and said, “I will not beat around the bush: Elizabeth told me of your proposal and she is also aware of your actions regarding Lydia when she first arrived in London: we keep no secrets between the two of us.”

    Darcy gasped and in doing so inhaled hot tea. As he sputtered and spurted, James simply watched. Darcy finally set the cup down and once he had calmed himself said, “That was very blunt, even for you.”

    “I felt it best to get the dirty subjects out of the way.” Putting his own cup down, James leveled his eyes with Darcy’s and concluded, “All that remains of that situation is for you to tell me how much it cost you to get rid of the devil, so that I can have my solicitor pay you back.”

    “No.” James was not completely shocked by the steel in Darcy’s tone. He had heard it many times over the years, and it was slightly amusing to hear it being directed at him. However, Darcy was not done, “He was my problem that I let become too much. He was my fault and so must the remedy be.”

    “Of course, Lydia Bennet, being the youngest cousin to Elizabeth, was not a motive either,” returned James sarcastically, “Do not mistake me for a simpleton William: you would never have responded as quickly as you did or in the same manner had it not been Elizabeth’s silliest relation that was so near to the scoundrel unprotected.” When Darcy made no answer, James continued, “Indeed. I have reason to believe that Elizabeth was your sole motive for rescuing the foolish child.” He waved off protests from Darcy and added, “Do not worry though; it opened not only my eyes to the child’s behavior but also Thomas’s, for that alone, I would have found it worth every penny.”

    Sighing, James said, “I have never told you about Thomas, have I?” when Darcy shook his head negatively, James continued, “You probably wondered at one point how an intelligent man like Thomas could marry such a foolish person as Fanny. She was not as silly or as…desperate as she is now. She was never an intelligent person. That was the reason Gregory hated to see her: he knew his brother needed…more from his spouse and realized Thomas would never get it. Fanny was not always so…nervous. It is that blasted entail always looming over her head that has caused her to abandon her sense. If you are curious, you may ask Lizzy about that story, or better yet, ask Thomas when you next see him.

    “I guarantee you will be surprised by Fanny’s behavior once she finds out that she has no fear of the hedgerows. For years, Thomas, Elizabeth and myself have debated what her reaction would be. However, since Mary has gotten engaged, and Catherine started being courted, her nerves are calming drastically. I expect she will be so elated when Jane becomes Mrs. Bingley that she will completely forget about them. Having for years thought she would act completely differently, I feel the guilt considerably of not telling her sooner. Thomas does not believe the knowledge of our connection will calm Fanny, but Elizabeth and I believe differently now.”

    When the Duke fell silent, Darcy hesitantly asked, “Will I have the opportunity to see Mr. Bennet again?”

    James turned his attention back to Darcy and said, “Possibly. I believe though, that will be a question for Elizabeth not me.” James straightened up and said, “Darcy, all night I could not decide whether to let you fidget because how you treated Elizabeth and my family or if I should put you out of your misery first so we could talk an unreservedly as we normally do.” The Duke softened as he stated, “I was still worried this morning before I left to meet you about how I should feel regarding the entire thing. It was Robert who reminded me: you are my family as well. Please, talk to me; what happened, William? You know Elizabeth has been unreserved with me, I wish the same for you.”

    Darcy shrugged and said simply, “I was an arrogant fool who risked the happiness of the woman I loved with my conceited pride. I was rude to her friends and family, believing myself to be above them. I spoke with conceit and vanity, I acted uncharitably, and…oh hell! I acted like Lady Catherine.”

    James laughed at the comparison, “Surely not as bad as that!”

    Darcy would not let himself off the hook. “James, you know how I proposed to Lady Elizabeth, surely you have read the letter! I did so in such a rude manner. I insulted her, her family, unintentionally you, and hurt a cousin who she was as close to as a sister. I can hardly think upon my behavior without abhorrence.”

    When he could see that James did not believe him, he added, “I proposed to Elizabeth not only believing that she would say yes like one of those simpering debutantes, I thought I was lowering myself in order to do so. Nothing could be further from the truth. If Lady Elizabeth accepts my suit, I will be raising myself. I am not talking about rising stations: Elizabeth makes me a better man.”

    James asked, “If Elizabeth accepts your suit? Are you planning on proposing again, possibly on your walk?”

    “No.” Darcy replied.

    James was taken aback by how quickly Darcy responded and without hesitation, “Then what are your plans, exactly ?”

    Taking a deep breath, Darcy replied, “I wish to start over as her friend. If I felt that I had any hope of being anything more than that, I would act accordingly.”

    “Let us pretend for a moment that you have succeeded, that you gain her friendship, what will you do?”

    Darcy took a deep breath and speared James with his gaze and stated clearly, “Convince her to allow me to court her with the intent of marriage.”

    “Why court her? You have already proposed once, surely you do not need more time to get to know her?”

    “No. The courtship is for her.” Sighing in frustration, Darcy leaned back and ran his hands over his face and said, “I did such a bad job at communicating my interest to her that she honestly believed I looked at her only to censure her. She deserves to know she is loved.”

    James smiled. He felt comfortable with this young man and his suit for Elizabeth. He knew Darcy almost as well as he knew Darcy’s father. Both good men. Elizabeth could not have chosen better. To Darcy he said, “Start at the beginning, tell me everything you have kept to yourself.” Seeing the look of relief on his godson’s face he teased, “If you do not, I am sure I can get it from Richard.”

    The rest of the morning was spent in reflection on Darcy’s time in Hertfordshire, Hunsford, and finally in Derbyshire. Before the men left each other’s company, James knew what Darcy did not from Darcy’s own stories. Elizabeth is in love with Darcy. She would never have been so upset or reacted as she did in any of those situations if she was not expecting more from him. Darcy, do not marry her too fast, I want more of her time with me first.



    Posted on 2017-07-07

    Chapter 10 – Trying Again
    London, August 1812

    Elizabeth set out for the park with butterflies in her stomach. She wished to arrive early in order to gather her thoughts. With Jones trailing an appropriate distance behind her, she wandered through the park for about ten minutes before she heard her name being called, “Lady Elizabeth.” She turned to see Mr. Darcy standing not five feet from her.

    “I see we both had the same idea, Mr. Darcy.”

    William held out his arm and said, “Will you walk with me, Lady Elizabeth?”

    “Of course.” They walked for quite a while without either speaking. Finally, Elizabeth felt the irony of the situation and said, “For two people who have so much to say to each other, we do not seem to be getting to the point, Mr. Darcy.” They both stopped near the pond and she added, “As ladies normally are allowed to do things first, I feel it only right that I should start!”

    William smiled slightly at her comment and bowed gallantly. This encouraged her to continue, “I first must start with quite a few apologies.”

    William started at this statement, but she held her hand to continue, “It was you,” turning around to smile at Jones who had the grace to blush when she added, “and another person that saved Lydia from forever being linked to that….man. I know I shall certainly never call him a gentleman!”

    Taking a deep breath Elizabeth continued, “I need to apologize and thank you on behalf on my uncle’s family. Outside of possibly Uncle Thomas, I am sure they believe it is Mr. Gardiner to whom they are indebted.”

    She paused and waited for Darcy’s reaction. When she saw that he was allowing her to continue, she sheepishly added, “Finally, you may not have been right to separate Bingley from Jane, but your motives, after careful reflection were correct. She does not show her feelings to the world.” Dryly she added, “Much like a certain gentleman from Derbyshire.”

    She indicated that they continue walking, and when they started to move, she concluded, “Finally, I must apologize for my pride and ignorance. If I had not allowed my assumptions of your character to cloud and color my judgment I would have seen the inappropriateness of Wickham’s willingness to malign the character of another. I also would have sought your story and not have remained in my own ignorance.”

    Mr. Darcy started speaking and said, “I do not blame you, as I told you in my letter, for allowing Mr. Wickham to cloud your judgement. You are not the first; I do not believe you will be the last either.” He hesitated before he commented, “I thought I had been very careful. I had not wanted anyone in your family to be aware of my involvement in Miss Bennet’s removal from Brighton, other than Mr. Gardiner and your Uncle Thomas.”

    “It was not Mr. Gardiner or even Uncle Thomas who told me, but rather Grandfather. After all, Jones was present for almost the entire event in Brighton and I believe Richard conveyed the rest to Grandfather.” She looked out the corner of her eye at Mr. Darcy and smiled.

    “Sabotaged…I should have known better than to attempt to keep something from James, even though I did not know I was keeping it from him.” He shook his head in humor.

    Darcy then sobered for a second and added, “I do feel the need to apologize for not informing you, while at Pemberley, of my involvement in the affair. Lydia had not returned yet to Longbourn, and it was apparent you had no idea about her elopement; I felt it was necessary to keep the situation from you until your own family informed you. I am truly sorry. I have no wish to keep any secrets from you.”

    Shaking his head in disgust at himself he added, “I continually say that I despise disguise of every kind, and there I was keeping yet another thing from you.” He earnestly looked at Elizabeth and asked, “Would you please forgive me?”

    Elizabeth nodded and replied, “I do understand your motives. You really have nothing to apologize for.” She then paused and then gave a rueful laugh and added, “I probably should be apologizing for Lydia’s behavior during that time. She was more than likely not pleased at having to leave her poor Wickham.”

    They strolled for a few minutes as he thought; finally, when he spoke, Elizabeth was a little taken aback by his comment, “She never quite made it to London with Wickham, which was their intended goal. Jones and Sanderson found them in the process of checking into an inn for the evening. It was there that Wickham ran and left Lydia by herself. It was very fortuitous: Richard and Mrs. Annesley, Georgiana’s companion, were nearby and accompanied Miss Lydia back to Brighton. It was there that your cousin returned to her hosts until Mr. Bennet could get there. I spent the next few days with Sanderson finding Wickham. Once I found him, Richard had already returned and we sent Sanderson back to his unit.”

    Darcy smiled and looked back at the bulky man trailing him and Elizabeth and added, “I actually had no idea that Jones was even involved until this morning. I have known of him for some time, but having never met him until this morning, I was quite surprised to hear that Jones was one of the main reason’s Wickham’s plans were discovered. I had thought all the credit was due to Sanderson for his information and actions regarding the situation.”

    Jones only smiled and bowed. Darcy continued, “If you were not already loyal to James, I would be tempted to steal you from him.”

    Elizabeth walked in silence, feeling even guiltier at the actions of her cousin, and even more thankful that Darcy had stepped in when he did. She even voiced her appreciation, only to have Darcy become visibly upset. “I cannot accept your thanks. Your gratitude is unwarranted. It was my fault. I knew what he was. I have always known. It was I who hid his perfidies from the world. When it had been reported to me what he was planning, I felt it was only right that I take care of him once and for all.”

    “Mr. Darcy, you will just have to accept my thanks. There were others who were aware as well and who did nothing; I, my uncle, my cousin Jane, and even Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner had their suspicions. You were not alone in it. To be truthful, the only one to whom blame must be served is Wickham: it was his actions and his actions alone that caused all this grief.”

    After a few moments, Mr. Darcy said, “If you will thank me then, let it be for yourself alone. I believe I only thought of you.” Elizabeth turned bright red at this admission and found she was unable to speak. Mr. Darcy took it as a slight encouragement, “You are too kind to trifle with me. If you still hold those opinions from last April, let me know. For myself, nothing has changed.”

    Elizabeth stopped and looked sharply at Mr. Darcy, and said, “Surely, you cannot be serious? I treated you horribly, I maligned your character, and a case could be made that I blatantly lied to you concerning my actual station. You said once that you abhor deceit of any kind. Yet you still have feelings for me?” Before he was given the chance to answer, she continued, “My family is saved by you from disgrace and yet you still ask?”

    “Love bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, and endures all things. I could no more stop loving you than to stop loving my own family,” replied Mr. Darcy. They walked a few more feet before he added quickly, “I hope that you do not believe that my feelings could be so flippant and inconstant. I tried to inform you before, in my own clumsy way, that I do not care who you are related to. I do not care if you are penniless with no connections or have better connections than myself.”

    He stopped to turn to her and she saw all the emotion in his eyes when he said, “Elizabeth, I love you. You have captured me with your intelligence, humor, and impertinence. I know that your feelings are not equal to mine; as selfish as it is, I would like to know if you still hold me in the same disdain as you did last April.”

    When Elizabeth finally found her words, she said quietly, “I do not hate you, nor can I even say I dislike you.” Then finding her humor again, she added, “To be honest, until last night, I could not even say that I knew you. However, the man I met last night was quite pleasing, and I wish to know him better.”

    She was quite pleased when she saw a gleam enter his eyes, and was equally pleased when he asked hesitantly, “I told myself, and your grandfather, I would be content with only friendship. I find that I must ask instead: would you allow me to court you?”

    “I would be delighted!” then with a humorless laugh she replied, “But I feel my grandfather will not be. I only just arrived and now here you are attempting to take me away again.”

    “At this risk of being the brunt of James’ humor, I will ask: why did your grandfather have to him?” Asked an exasperated Darcy, “What I mean to say is: your grandfather could have been anyone. Why does he have to be the one man in England who intimidates me?”

    Elizabeth smiled and teased, “Would it have been better if my grandfather had been Eddy?”

    “Honestly? Yes,” Darcy smiled and teased back, “Your grandfather has Robert. Between the two of them, the worst scoundrel would hide behind his mother.”

    Elizabeth only laughed and replied, “But Eddy has Bea!”

    Darcy paled at the thought, “If I had insulted any of her children…”

    Their laughter could be heard throughout the park.

    Hours later, Elizabeth found herself ready to go to the theatre with her grandfather and friends. As she made her way down the stairs and she heard a loud gasp. She looked up and saw a tear in her grandfather’s eyes. When he spoke, he caused her eyes to well up as well, “You look exactly like my Faith.”

    “Thank you, but we need to leave if we are not to be late.”

    James walked her to the carriage door and handed her in. The ride to the theatre was a short one. However, before they got there, James got the courage to ask what he had been dreading all afternoon. When he and William parted at his club, he came immediately home and sought out his study. He spent most of the afternoon buried in work that he knew he would have to redo on the morrow.

    Elizabeth had come to inform him she was leaving for the park, and he had noticed her agitation. When she returned three hours later, she had greeted him with a merry smile and whisked herself upstairs to get ready for the theatre. I know something happened during their walk. I have a feeling I have lost my little girl now that I have finally have her company.

    To Elizabeth he said, “Elizabeth, I do not need to know the details of your talk with Darcy. I can see they are favorable simply from your actions upon returning. However, after my conversation with him, I would not like to be blindsided and wish to know: did you agree to anything during your walk?”

    Elizabeth was a little taken aback by the conversation. She had not intended to speak with him until the morning but realized that he needed to know, not for her safety, but rather for his sanity, “William asked to court me in order to allow me to get to know him better, and I have agreed.” She hastened to add, “I know you have grand plans for you and me, and my presentation. We spoke and none of that needs to change. He only asks for a little of my time each week.”

    At that moment they pulled in front of the theatre, where James saw everyone who was anyone was in attendance. He said, “We will talk about this more, if it was anyone else I would not allow it. But I have known Darcy for years, and unfortunately have no excuse to get rid of him excepting my own greediness of your time.” Shedding his frown, James smiled at Elizabeth and teased, “As for right now: we must let the crowds get a look at the future Duchess of Shrewsbury.”

    He handed her out and immediately the crowd went silent. James knew what they were seeing: Elizabeth had chosen a deep blue dress and had put her dark hair up in ringlets and curls. The statement she made wearing the Heythrop Park Pearls was acute: everyone knew this was the much anticipated granddaughter of the Duke of Shrewsbury. As he directed them to where Eddy and Bea were standing with their son and daughter, he could hear the whispers.

    James started feeling quite frustrated when it seemed he was unable to make it to their friends. He and Elizabeth seemed to be stopped every five feet, when yet another acquaintance come up to make the future Duchess’ acquaintance. The man in front of him spoke in such a slow cadence; but he did not want to appear rude on the first outing with Elizabeth and he had never directly cut a person in his life. Unfortunately for James, he could not remember the man’s name and was trying desperately to recollect who this person was.

    Fortunately, Darcy had no such compunction and James felt relieved when he appeared next to them with Georgiana, “Sir Ira Middleson, it has been so long,” Darcy stated as he bowed to the man. Before Sir Ira could respond however, William looked darkly at the man and said, “I hate to rush, but the Duke, Lady Elizabeth, my sister and I really need to get to our seats before the curtain opens. Ah!” he cried, “There are my aunt and uncle waiting for us! You will excuse us sir!”

    James smiled as the man bustled and became rather flushed; his grin widened when Darcy did not even wait for Sir Ira to respond and hustled the group over to the Earl of Matlock and his family.

    James was further amused when he saw his cousin and his cousin’s son approach with an unknown gentleman. Darcy simply glared at the group and swiftly moved everyone inside to James’ and Eddy’s boxes, which happened to be next to each other. He did so in such a fashion that the trio could not get close enough to call out to James.

    After James had seated Elizabeth next to Georgiana and reserved the place to her left for himself, he approached the man who had taken Georgiana’s right side. He spoke softly so as not to interrupt Elizabeth’s and Georgiana’s conversation and said, “That was well done, boy. I did not want to make a scene but everyone came out of nowhere all at once.

    William simply smiled, “I could see that.” Then he frowned, “I should probably apologize to Aunt Bea. I was very abrupt in moving her away from Lady Carter, but then I could see the crowd was starting to frighten Georgiana. Oh well. It is done and the ladies will have to meet during intermission or after,” he concluded with a shrug.

    “Oh, she’ll be alright. Bea I mean. Georgiana will be alright as well; Elizabeth will see to that.”

    William smiled as he watched the two women he loved the most in the world converse quietly next to him and the Duke. He only replied, “Yes, I believe Lady Elizabeth will be good for her.”

    James then said, “It was very advantageous for you to move us in here as quickly as you did. However, the Earl and his son will not be swayed; they will approach us during the intermission. I cannot keep them from my box unless I cut them direct.”

    Darcy sighed and replied, “I understand that, I also know you have no wish to do so without cause.”

    “I never have cut someone and I have no wish to start now,” James granted. “However, I will to the first person who disrespects Elizabeth, even if it is a relation.”

    Darcy nodded in approval, he then added quickly, “The reason I moved us to the boxes so hastily was actually due to the man who was with them.”

    “Who was that?”

    “The Earl of Dorchester,” replied Darcy.

    James looked back to where Jones was standing guard in the room and said, “Jones’ old employer?”

    Darcy nodded and looked at Jones himself.

    The servant maintained his stance and replied to the unasked questioned, “Your Grace, I am fine, I would however, feel better if Lady Elizabeth and Miss Darcy were not far from one of the guards all evening.”

    James nodded and replied, “Let it be done. I want him nowhere near either of them without your presence or Darcy’s and mine.”

    “Very good sir,” Jones removed to inform the outside guards of the new orders.

    James sat back in his chair and eyed William for a few moments. Finally, he startled the young man when he said, “Elizabeth told me about your walk today.”

    William became extremely red and started to say, “She had not wanted me to ask for your permission until –”

    “I know. I asked her.” The Duke surveyed the young man before him, and realized the next statement was much easier to say than he anticipated, “I think Elizabeth will be good for you as well.”

    Darcy asked, “Is that why everyone else is in Uncle’s box and Georgiana and I are the only ones in yours?”

    James did not respond for a moment, and Darcy realized he was choosing his words carefully, “Some will believe that it is because you are my godchildren and have no parents of your own. However, I fully intend on monopolizing Georgiana’s attention the second half of the play. I thought you might like to show your preference and get a head start on the rest of the suitors who will be clamoring after her.” He added wryly, “After the greeting we received, I believe I will need your strong presence often to weed out the undesirables; including my cousins.”

    During intermission, James’ relaxed state from the play had become greatly reduced. It seemed his prophecy was correct: everyone wanted to meet the Lady Elizabeth Evette. While Eddy sent one of his servants and one of James’ to retrieve drinks for the group, James found himself stuck in a conversation with another member of the peerage he could hardly remember the name of.

    To his dismay, James found himself separated from Elizabeth. He quickly glanced around the crush to find her. He sighed with relief when he saw her holding onto Darcy’s arm. A feeling of loss and remorse crept up until he saw his cousin, the Earl of Shrewsbury approach with his son and friend. James immediately interrupted and apologized to the man who was speaking to him and made his way over to his granddaughter.

    Never once did he take his eyes from her form. He stopped a few feet short of the group when he was finally within hearing distance, only to hear Darcy and Elizabeth having a bit of fun at his cousins’ expense.

    “But, My Lord, I have been to London many times. In fact, I just missed you last summer when you visited Grandfather at Heythrop!” stated Elizabeth calmly.

    “What?” cried the Earl, “You were in the house when I was there, and we were not introduced? As I asked before, why hide from your relatives?”

    The Earl of Dorchester drawled as if a little drunk already, “Surely, you are not ashamed of them.”

    Mr. Darcy interrupted, “Hiding? How can one hide out in the open, gentlemen? I met Lady Elizabeth in Hertfordshire, where she resided with her family.”

    “Ashamed of my family?” cried Elizabeth, “I would beg you not to believe that for a moment. If you wish for a reason, believe my absence to be selfishness: I wished for time with my Bennet cousins before all of our lives took different terms.”

    “Yes,” added Darcy, “You cousin Miss Jane Bennet, is now engaged to my good friend Charles Bingley, and I believe you have another cousin who is currently engaged to a member of the clergy.”

    “Oh! Do not forget Catherine! Her solider and she will make a great pair, if he ever gets the courage to proceed from their courtship to an engagement!” teased Elizabeth, “I also have a younger cousin who has been taken to school. I will not see her for a while either!”

    The Earl’s face grew white as he heard with whom Elizabeth had been spending time. To have such a family connected to him was insupportable, and he attempted to dissuade her from seeing them. “Lady Elizabeth you have not been in society for very long, I am not sure you understand what is expected of you.”

    Elizabeth grew very still, James’s smile widened as he watched his granddaughter remind him of his dear Evette from so many years before. Darcy looked cautiously down at his lady; he knew something was wrong by how she had stiffened. Both men attempted to refrain from laughing at the Earl’s affronted look when Elizabeth said, “Or maybe it is that I am completely aware of what people expect of me, and have no wish to become yet another imitation of good manners and breeding, without actually having either as so many of society believe is acceptable.”

    No one near missed the undertone Elizabeth had used. It was a direct hit that hit the intended target. The Earl dragged his son away soon after that. When the Earl of Dorchester did not move away, James came up and stood between him and his granddaughter.

    “Ah! Your Grace!” George Damer slightly slurred, “You have a beautiful granddaughter! Keeping the best from us are you?”

    “I do not believe we have been introduced, you are –” started James.

    Darcy stepped forward after allowing Jones to escort Elizabeth over to where the Earl of Matlock was standing with his wife and Georgiana. “Your Grace, allow me. Sir, this is His Lordship, George Damer, and the Earl of Dorchester. Your Lordship, please meet, His Grace, Lord James George Albert Talbot, the 3rd Duke of Shrewsbury.”

    James inclined his head to the Earl as he said, “I have been hearing of you for a while now, Lord Damer.”

    “Please call me George!” the man slurred, “I came tonight because old Johnny told me you would be here with your granddaughter. I would like to solicit some of your time tomorrow about a business arrangement.”

    “I am not interested,” replied the Duke calmly.

    The Earl sputtered, “What –wha – what do you mean, you – you are not interested?”

    James repeated quietly so only the immediate people could hear, “I am not interested in doing any sort of business with you whether professional or not. I am especially not interested in arranging a marriage between my granddaughter and anyone, least of all you.” Turning to Darcy he said, “The second half will be starting, we should get my guests back to my box.”

    Darcy smiled as he bowed and he and James simply walked away, leaving the slightly intoxicated and offended gentleman behind. The both sighed with relief when they were able to get back to the Duke’s box and saw Elizabeth and Georgiana were already there with Jones and another guard stationed outside of the box. The rest of the evening, the two men put aside their worry over both confrontations and enjoyed Elizabeth’s and Georgiana’s company.

    True to his word, James spent the entire second half with his attention on Georgiana. Nothing was said about the Duke’s approval of Darcy’s obvious courtship of Elizabeth. However, it can be said that the scene that was playing out in the Heythrop Park Theatre box was more interesting than the play itself. It seemed as if the elusive bachelor, Fitzwilliam Darcy was taken by the newest jewel of the ton. It was delicious gossip indeed.



    The next morning the ton was abuzz with the news of the new Lady Elizabeth. The ladies who saw her and those who met her found her charming and very fashionable. The men who were able to get close enough to speak with her found her entrancing. If her first appearance in society was to be judged: Lady Elizabeth was to be the most sought after acquaintance that year.

    Even though no one could find fault with her manners, her looks, or even her presence at the theatre, the gossips had enough to talk about. Upon Lady Elizabeth’s first outing, the elusive bachelor from Derbyshire had made his intentions quite clear: she may be new to high society but she was not eligible.

    For most of the evening the Duke was amused with how Darcy had handled most of the eligible men. He would allow only the foolish ones near or those he was not worried about becoming a rival: all others would be directed away. At one point during intermission, Richard had even entered the fray to help ward off a would-be suitor to Lady Elizabeth.

    Throughout the evening, James realized that before the confrontation with the Earls of both Shrewsbury and Dorchester, Darcy had also made a point of allowing some private moments between Elizabeth and the Duke. He appreciated the gesture; it proved to him that maybe, just maybe, he would not be losing a granddaughter, but gaining a grandson.

    Elizabeth had woken quite early the next morning and was getting ready for a walk in the park when the Duke caught her in the hallway.

    “Elizabeth, up so early? We had such a late night.”

    Elizabeth blushed and said, “William wanted to speak with me this morning about what plans you had for you and me. He wanted to make arrangements for him and Georgiana.” When she saw James become thoughtful she added, “He was planning on escorting me back then speaking with you, as he was unable to do because of your…questioning last night.”

    James laughed at her wording and responded, “Of course. Let him know that you and I will be heading to Mary’s wedding and staying for an extended period of time. If he could perhaps get an invitation for us to stay with Bingley, it would be appreciated.”

    Elizabeth laughed outright and said, “That is a backwards way of getting an invitation. Surely, Uncle Thomas would be willing to accommodate you.”

    James eyed his granddaughter and gave her one last parting comment before she left. “Do you really wish to be around Fanny Bennet when she realizes she has been raising a future Duchess?”

    As Elizabeth made her way down the street with Jones behind. She did not really mind the extra footman that Jones and James had insisted upon. As she walked to the spot where Darcy had told he would meet her, Elizabeth thought about what her grandfather had commented on. She and her grandfather had discussed before when to tell Fanny of Elizabeth’s inheritance but never how . It was something to think about. Both Mary and Catherine now knew, as well as Jane. Should she write a letter to Charlotte before Lady Catherine learned? What about Louisa? She had received a letter from her last week and was looking forward to the renewing the acquaintance.

    She was in deep thought when a hand touched her shoulder and startled her, “Mr. Darcy! You are making a habit of scaring the daylights out of me!”

    William looked at her with concern and said, “I am more concerned with what deep revelations are going through your head, that such an observant person did not heed my presence. I did not approach you quietly.”

    Elizabeth indicated the seat on the bench next to her, and said, “I was thinking about how to introduce Grandfather to certain people.” She turned to him as he sat and said, “Does one simply write a letter and say, ‘by the way: my grandfather has always been a Duke and you now have to call me Lady Elizabeth’? Surely, there must be some better way.”

    William was taken aback by her straightforward comment and threw his head back and laughed, and when he finally was able to speak, he surmised, “Somehow I do not believe Mrs. Bennet would appreciate such a gesture.”

    Elizabeth eyed William, pleased that he knew exactly whom she was concerned about, and said, “I do not either, but I also simply cannot have her hearing about it from someone else.”

    William thought for a minute and asked, “And why will your uncle not inform her?”

    Elizabeth looked surprised by the very suggestion, “I never really considered that he would.” After considering the comment for a few moments, Elizabeth concluded, “I do not believe that he would though. He would probably believe that he could gain some amusement from her finding out from Lady Lucas, or even Mrs. Philips.”

    “I have some news for His Grace that might help.” When William was sure he had Elizabeth’s attention he said, “I received word from Bingley this morning, as I was leaving my house.” He reached into his pocket and grabbed a hastily written note, and handed it to Elizabeth, “I was expecting to find you had a similar one from Miss Jane, hoping she could fill me in on some of the areas that are illegible in Bingley’s missive.”

    Dewert House, London
    August 29, 1812

    Darcy,

    You will congratulate me, sir! Jane *blot, blot, blot* my wife! *blot, blot, blot* married in *blot, blot* months. Come as *blot, blot, blot* as you *blot*! *blot, blot, blot* Miss Darcy, as well!

    Jane told me who Miss Elizabeth’s grand*blot* is; I *blot, blot, blot, blot, blot, blot*! Bring him! Bring her! Bring everyone!

    My *blot* is going to *blot, blot, blot* me!

    Charles Bingley

    As Elizabeth finished the letter, she could not contain her mirth. Chuckling slightly, she said, “That is good news. You are probably right; I will more than likely have a letter from Jane waiting for me when I get home.” Handing the letter back to William, she concluded, “We will certainly find out more from her.”

    “What do you think about his plan? Would His Grace be much put out with removing to Hertfordshire so soon after your announcement?” asked William. “I would be more than happy to change Georgiana’s and my plans to accommodate his schedule.”

    Elizabeth queried, “You would go to Hertfordshire for an unknown period of time? What of your business here? At Pemberley?”

    “In Hertfordshire the only person I would have to compete with for your attention is your grandfather and your friends. I believe it will be much easier for me in courting you, if it was done out of the ton’s eye.” Grinning he claimed, “Just think of how upset his Lordship, the Earl of Shrewsbury will be to finally meet you and then you run off to the country before he can convince you to marry his son!”

    Elizabeth blushed, as she rose she said, “You must first find approval from His Grace, for me to run back to the country.”

    “Then let us be off,” he responded as he offered her his arm. They walked back the long way to the Duke’s house. By the time they reached the door, it was tea time.

    The Duke invited William to stay when he was informed of Jane’s engagement. “Of course we will go! You write an express to that young man! We cannot leave until after the Carlisle Ball next week; Maggie would have my head on a platter and send Henry to retrieve it if I did! Your presentation is three days away, but after that, there are no engagements which I cannot cancel.”

    Elizabeth questioned, “Did you not accept a dinner with our Talbot relations for a few nights after the ball? Would cancelling that be seen as a slight?”

    James smiled and replied, “With two weddings on the horizon: no one in the ton will think of it as such. Maybe our cousin will but I could care less of his opinion and he seeks my approval too often in society to have a public problem with it.”

    James then pointed a finger at Darcy and added, “We can travel together, if that is alright with you. You had better bring Georgie! I have not spent enough time with that one. I also have a feeling that Catherine might enjoy her company.”

    As Elizabeth refilled their tea, James continued, “I have been speaking with Thomas, since Mary is now get married in October, which is only a few weeks away, I have a feeling that either she will share that day with Jane and Bingley or Jane might marry close to that. I was planning on two more months in town before heading to Heythrop Park after Mary’s wedding, but that is not a possibility anymore. We will probably stay in Hertfordshire until the end of October or even early November before going straight to Heythrop for the holiday season.”

    Elizabeth looked excited at the prospect, however, when she turned to William to share her joy; she realized she would more than likely be separated from him for the fall and the winter. That thought pained her more than she cared to admit. As for William, he was missing Elizabeth already.

    Fortunately for the two, James stated, “Darcy, I know you cannot be away from your estate forever. But really, what do you do during the winter than plan for the next year? Would you and Georgiana be willing to come to Heythrop Park for a few months? I cannot promise the same amount of snow you receive in the wilds of the north, but it gets quite pretty at Heythrop.”

    Darcy smiled and said, “Yes, you are right, naturally. I will accept, of course, pending Georgiana’s approval.”

    “Good. I am certain she will say yes,” replied the Duke wryly.

    Elizabeth offered, “If she and Catherine become friends, we could invite them both.”

    James smiled and replied, “I was actually thinking of inviting the entire remaining Bennet family and the Gardiners for a few weeks around Christmas. But all this can be decided after we arrive at Netherfield.”

    William only stayed about thirty minutes more. He stated that Georgiana was waiting for him at home, and he had much to do to make them ready for the travel in two weeks. As he left Elizabeth, his heart felt light, he was making plans with the woman he loved and her family as if he was already accepted. However, as soon as he had that thought, he banished it from his mind, You will not take her or her acceptance for granted again. You have barely started to make amends. Get with it man!

    As Elizabeth watched William walk toward his own home, her heart was filled with contentment. James came over to her and watched the young man leave. He looked at Elizabeth and said, “I hope you approve of my plans for us for the winter.”

    “I do” smiled Elizabeth, after a moment she frowned and said, “But I was under the impression that you had more obligations than the Carlisle Ball, that you were planning on having us attend. You had all those plans.”

    James sighed as he spoke, “I did. However, the theatre trip last night got me thinking: I wanted to go to all those events, and hold our own events to make sure that people accepted you as my heir. I wanted to parade you around because I am so proud of the woman you have become. But Elizabeth, whether you are ready to admit it or not, you are in love with William.”

    Elizabeth blushed and started to deny it, but James cut her off, “I heartily approve. I do not believe you could have chosen a better man. I hate to say it, since I have a high regard for his father, but William is a much better man than his father ever was. George was not a…stingy master by any means, but the generosity William shows to everyone around him makes George seem like a tyrant. William is an excellent businessman, and a wonderful brother. I have always looked at him and Georgie like they were my own.”

    As James continued, tears started to cloud Elizabeth’s eyes as she listened to her grandfather talk about the man with whom she was rapidly falling in love. “Do you remember last year when you stated you understood about arranged marriages in our circle?”

    When he saw Elizabeth nod, he continued, “I would never arranged a marriage for you. However, it did get me to thinking about who I would choose for you if I had to. In truth, William would have been the only one I would have selected for you. I believe I even mentioned it a few times. At first, I was upset that just when I was finally able to openly have time with you and not keep you a secret, you go and get yourself a beau. However, last night it was clear to me, William will never try to take you from me; and I do not know why I thought otherwise. He may a distance away, but that will never keep us apart. I have a feeling I will be at Pemberley as much as you and he will be at Heythrop Park. To be honest: time with you is all I ever really want.”

    Shaking off his serious tone, James exclaimed, “If that means we spend a few months in your old stomping grounds, and then have a large family gathering at Heythrop Park, then so be it! I decided not five minutes before you two burst through the front door, that I do not care what people think: they can accept you or not! You have already met the people who mean the most to me, and not one of them will have a problem with my retiring to the country!” Throwing his hands up, as he added, “Most of them will want to join us!”

    Elizabeth threw her arms around her grandfather and cried, “I love you! Thank you so much!”

    “You mean the world to me: do not ever forget it.”



    The two weeks were a whirl of excitement for the Darcy’s, and Elizabeth’s family. Elizabeth was kept quite busy. She had daily errands as she prepared the London house to be shut up for an extended period of time. She met four times with Mrs. Gardiner for shopping for wedding presents for her cousin, and clothing for different events.

    Since it had been decided that Georgiana would have her debut in society soon, Darcy approved of Georgiana participating in the rural societies of Hertfordshire, Derbyshire, and Oxford. Elizabeth had stated that getting Georgiana comfortable in smaller settings would help greatly when it came time for the large balls that she would have to attend in town. With this in mind, William asked Elizabeth and Mrs. Gardiner if they would help her choose a new wardrobe suitable for whatever events his sister would need to attend.

    To state that Georgiana was excited by this news would be an understatement Elizabeth had decided she would get her wardrobe for the winter started and commissioned the seamstress to come to Heythrop Park during the time when Georgiana would be visiting to get her wardrobe planned for her spring debut.

    When Elizabeth went to be presented to the Queen, Georgie was allowed to attend to watch. Lady Matlock could be heard for years complaining about how easy Elizabeth’s presentation looked. Since Georgiana had seen Elizabeth breeze through her presentation, she was not nearly as nervous during her own the very next year. Anyone who listened to Elizabeth would smile at her irritation that such a big display was made for a fifteen minute meeting.

    James spent most of his time taking care of a multitude of business meetings and taking leave of certain friends. There were a few cancelled engagements that he felt he needed to apologize for in person. Most of their evenings were actually spent elsewhere. Twice they dined at the Darcy’s, twice they dined with the Gardiners, once with the Earl of Matlock and his family, and once with the Carlisle’s before their ball. James knew they would probably not be returning to town until the spring, and so opted to take Elizabeth to as many events as he could while they were still in London. He took her to two operas, one more play, and at least three art and history exhibits.

    The evening before the Carlisle ball, Elizabeth cried, fatigued, “Grandfather! Please tell me you have nothing planned this evening.”

    James had just arrived home from visiting some people he was telling in person of his inability to go to their ball or event. He had gone to his study to make sure he wrote another note to his friends. While out he had found out the ball was going to be an engagement ball, and although he and Elizabeth would be missed, his friends had understood their absence. James decided to seek out Elizabeth first to mention that they still should make sure to send something. He was startled to find Elizabeth sitting behind his desk, reading a book, apparently waiting for him.

    He took a long look at his granddaughter and as he leaned against his own door jam, he said with a smile, “Henry invited us over for some entertainment tonight. He wanted to divert Maggie’s attention from their ball for a few hours. If we need to decline, it will not be a problem. It is clear you have something else in mind.”

    Elizabeth looked up from her book and with a self-satisfied grin she nodded and replied, “Chess.”

    Caught off guard by Elizabeth, he repeated, “Chess?”

    “Yes. Chess. Uncle Thomas never really had the patience to teach me, I confess, he tried, but I found it boring then. I was informed that not only does William love the game, but he excels at it.” She then pointed to an intricately carved travel box she had set on his desk, “Would you mind?”

    “Did you buy a chess set? I must have three versions here and a very fine version at Heythrop Park.” As he drew closer, he said, “You need not have troubled yourself.”

    Elizabeth laughed and said, “I thought as much, but I do wish to learn!”

    James smiled fondly at his granddaughter and moved two chairs to face each other. Once they had the board set up; he spent the next fifteen minutes teaching Elizabeth how to play the game. After a few practice games, when it was apparent she understood the rules, they played a real game.

    Thirty minutes later, the housekeeper poked her head in an asked if they were staying in for dinner that evening. James exclaimed, “It is late! Mrs. Baines, please apologize to Mrs. Locke for us!”

    Elizabeth just smiled and put her hand on her grandfather’s arm and said, “It is alright. I was hoping to stay in this evening and told her to simply have the staff prepare a cold buffet for us.”

    After she gave the housekeeper instructions to have the staff bring in the food, James considered Elizabeth. After the food was laid out and Elizabeth rose to retrieve some cold cuts for herself, he realized she was not wearing evening attire. In fact, she was wearing one of her old dresses.

    As he filled his own plate, he asked, “Elizabeth, did you really want to learn chess or did you simply want to stay in tonight?”

    He turned just in time to see Elizabeth’s blush before she lowered her head. “Have we been doing too much?”

    Elizabeth sighed, and set her plate aside and took the offered tea cup. “To be honest, yes. Not you specifically, but I have been planning and doing much more than I had anticipated. It occurred to me while I was at William’s house, after our walk. Georgiana had wanted me to see a gown that she had remade, instead of ordering a new one. She wanted to take it with her when we leave in three days’ time. Since I was not planning on seeing her until we picked her and William up to go, I felt I should visit her today.”

    “That sounds reasonable.”

    “Yes, except I forgot that I had told Bea that I would accompany Georgiana to visit her for lunch. I ended up out of the house for quite a few hours. When I made my escape from Lady Matlock’s, I had to visit Madeline: I told her I would take a present of some fabric for Jane and Mary. It is part of her gift for their marriages: she was giving them quite a bit of fabric from which to make their new wardrobes. Then I had to visit the seamstress, whom I have commissioned to go to Hertfordshire to make their wardrobes as part of our gift to them.” She sighed and leaned back, “By the time I arrived home, it was about forty minutes before you did.”

    “The chess set?”

    Smiling she said, “I confess, you already had this one in my room. I believe you forgot about it.”

    “You could have simply told me you needed to stay home tonight.”

    Blushing she said, “I did not want you to insist I stay in my room tonight. I did not need alone time, I only needed to relax.”

    “And so, you thought of chess.”

    “Yes!” She leaned forward and studied the board and said, “I am quite enjoying it too! My wish to learn so I can play William is very real. William has claimed he plays himself often or Richard if he is there. He told me that it is very calming. I thought I would try it.”

    Smiling, James replied, “You will have to be a lot better than you are, if you wish to beat Darcy! I have been playing him for years and have won only one game in the past fifteen years. That game, I believe I won only because his grief at his father’s death clouded his judgment. I hardly consider that a victory”

    Elizabeth smiled at her grandfather’s admission. For the rest of the evening, James and Elizabeth enjoyed each other’s company. James was starting to become worried by Elizabeth’s plans when she told him of her schedule for the next three days. He relaxed a little when he realized she would be relaxing when they reached Hertfordshire.



    Elizabeth and James rode to the Darcy’s to retrieve both William and Richard for the ball because Georgiana had wanted to see her dress. The young girl had not been able to go to the last dress fitting that morning with Elizabeth and was upset by it.

    “Lady Elizabeth, what have you done to my cousin? Before she could have cared less about frills and finery; now, she become positively irate because she would not get to see your gown!?” cried Richard as Elizabeth entered the sitting room.

    It was a good thing that Richard diverted Elizabeth’s attention from William because he was having a hard time speaking. Once again, she had chosen a gown that perfectly suited her: it was a deep red that draped and hung in such a way as to accentuate every curve without being immodest.

    Georgiana squealed as she approached Elizabeth, “Oh Lizzy! That is perfectly divine! You are so bold to wear red!”

    James stood back and watched the proceedings. As Elizabeth and Georgiana spoke, he approached William and said, “She surprised me this evening.”

    William looked at his godfather curiously, and James explained, “She came down stairs in that red dress. She told me she was wearing deep red, and so I retrieved some rubies from the vault. I showed them to her and she told me they were lovely, but tonight she wanted to wear her cross.”

    William watched as the Duke’s eyes misted, “I gave her that cross when she came to visit Heythrop Park the first time when she was twelve. It was the summer after I finally told her about my title. She said it was the first thing I had ever given her that gave her tangible link to my side of her family. She stated she would wear it tonight.”

    William surveyed the necklace Elizabeth was wearing and realized it was the same one she had worn in Hertfordshire every day, and said as much to the Duke. This caused the Duke to become more emotional. “Even then, she never lost touch of her family. I will tell you William, there were times that I was jealous of Thomas: he got my girl every single day. But to have her wear that these past years…it makes me feel a little better about our separation.”

    At that moment, Elizabeth approached with Richard and said, “Grandfather, William, we should be leaving. We have already said goodnight to Georgie, make your goodbyes please: it would not do to have Maggie angry with us.”

    As the group entered the carriage, Elizabeth was pleased that this would be their last engagement. She was determined to be pleased with the evening before it even started. William had reserved the second dance and the dinner dance, Richard had reserved the fourth dance and the dance right after dinner, and her grandfather promised he would open the evening and close the evening dancing with her. Whatever happened in between, she could endure.

    Much to her delight, the ball was very lively. Elizabeth found she was never without a partner, but she felt that her grandfather, Darcy, and James’ friends ensured she had appropriate dancing partners. At one point, Sir Ira had solicited a dance and she was about to agree when Richard’s brother Alexander swooped in and claimed the set. She had thought it was odd since she could not remember him requesting any, but when Alex swooped in again later in the evening to claim another dance, her suspicions were confirmed: he was saving his dances with her in order to save her from either boredom or dancing with a rake.

    Elizabeth became mildly amused when two other friends of William did the same thing at least three other times that night, all at very convenient times so that she was never off the floor and her dance card was completely full. Even the Earl of Talbot had been unable to get a dance. Towards the end of the ball, she was standing with William and James when it was announced that the last dance of the evening would be a waltz.

    Elizabeth had only just learnt the dance steps and was a little worried about displaying them for everyone to see. She said as much and William responded, “If I was able to have another dance with you, I would offer to stand up with you. When I learned it with Georgiana a few weeks ago, it struck me as a very…intimate dance. Who are you dancing it with?” He questioned hesitantly.

    James was very amused by the conversation and said, “With me! Maggie warned me she was planning this, I knew how Elizabeth felt about the dance, and I opted to make sure her nerves were of no consequence.”

    William became visibly relieved. All he replied was, and “That was well planned.”

    James asked, “And who will you be dancing with, Darcy?” He got great amusement when Elizabeth’s focus immediately turned to her suitor. The idea of him holding another so intimately did not sit well with her.

    William only smiled and said, “You will be dancing with the only woman I would consider.”

    Elizabeth smiled as he met her eyes. James laughed and prompted Elizabeth to allow him to escort her to the floor.

    The dance started up, and as the two made their way to the middle of the floor, Elizabeth realized there were not a lot of couples on the floor and mentioned as much. James replied, “It seems you are not the only one who finds the new dance daunting.”

    As they danced for a few more minutes, the Duke felt her calming down, and had an idea. He knew exactly what he was doing when he swirled Elizabeth to the edge of the dance floor. The room quieted as they watched what he did. There was an audible gasp when he took Elizabeth’s hand and offered it to William.

    Both William and Elizabeth were also shocked. Elizabeth was slightly confused: she had already danced two dances with Darcy; to dance any more would be stating that there was an attachment. Darcy did not hesitate; he bowed to both the Duke and Elizabeth and took the Duke’s place on the dance floor with his love.

    As he twirled her back to the middle of the floor, Elizabeth realized what her grandfather had done: he had not only made it clear that William and she were attached, but that he whole heartily approved. Tears swam in her eyes as she attempted to control her emotions. She found peace and comfort in Darcy’s arms more than she found in her grandfather’s. By the end of the dance, she knew that when Darcy proposed again, this time she would say yes.

    The ball was a success. Everyone claimed it to be so, but then, they reasoned, Lady Margaret, would not allow it to be any other way. For Elizabeth, it was a success in other ways. She was pleased that the move her grandfather made was apparently accepted by the ton. When she was having breakfast the next day, her grandfather offered her the society column. In it, it read:

    Yet another rousing success as the Carlisle Ball hosted many of London’s most eligible people. The master and mistress of the house were excessively pleased with the attendees. The newest member of the upper society, made an appearance at the ball last evening.

    However, many men cried in outrage when they went home, and many women cried themselves to sleep as the beautiful heiress publicly claimed the heart of one of the most eligible bachelors in England. There third dance was not only approved of by His Grace, but offered to the bachelor by His Grace himself.

    When will they announce the happy occasion I wonder?

    “Oh dear!” Elizabeth said, “William hates making the society pages.”

    James laughed as he replied, “Something tells me he will not mind this one.” The Duke threw down the rest of the newspaper as he questioned, “Now, I assume Abigail will finish your packing? We are to leave quite early tomorrow morning.”

    “Yes. I invited Georgiana and William to stay with us tonight so we can leave as early as possible,” stated Elizabeth. “In fact, Georgiana was going to come over early this morning and spend the day with me. William stated last night, as we dropped him and Richard off, that he had some things to do today and would not be able to be here sooner than dinner.” Realizing she had never spoken with James about these plans, she cried, “Oh! I hope you do not mind. I do not remember telling you about their stay!”

    James laughed, “You did not, but it is alright. William spoke of them to me last night while you were off dancing. I am actually going to meet him for lunch at his club before an appointment”

    Elizabeth calmed down. After breakfast, she saw her grandfather off and retreated to the sitting room. She pulled out a book she had not had time to finish these past few weeks. This was how Georgiana found her when she was shown in.

    The rest of the morning was spent in quiet conversation, while being interrupted by many of the people who Elizabeth had met the evening before. William had agreed to allow Georgiana to spend the day after the ball with Elizabeth, partly because he knew it would give both ladies pleasure, but also because he knew it would send a message to anyone who called on Elizabeth. He wanted everyone to know that he was courting the lady and what better way than to leave his sister in her society for an entire day? After the Duke pulled allowing Elizabeth to dance such an intimate dance with his godson the evening before, Georgiana’s presence only confirmed what everyone was thinking: William and Elizabeth were as good as engaged.

    As the last visitor left, Elizabeth exclaimed, “Now that we have our time to ourselves, no visitors, no engagements, no plans, I suggest we retire to the music room. I bought some sheet music a few weeks ago that I was going to give to Mary. I thought you might enjoy them as well.” And they did just that: after having a small lunch, they returned to the piano.

    What neither of the ladies realized was that the appointment James had was with both William and their mutual solicitor. William had not wanted to draw up marriage contracts without Elizabeth approving them, but James wanted to get them started.

    When he had suggested the appointment to William, James had been amused to see the young man caught off guard, “You do realize these documents will be more detailed than normal marriage contracts? Elizabeth is my sole heir and a future Duchess. If she marries you, what will your children inherit? What will be settled upon each? What will you do with Pemberley? These are all discussions that need to be addressed. I feel that if we start these conversations, you will have a better base from which to ask Elizabeth when you do propose.”

    Darcy had not been comfortable with the thought of meeting with a solicitor before he was accepted, and said as much to James. As they were being seated in their solicitor’s office, Darcy once again brought up his disapproval of the meeting, “I feel as if it is taking Elizabeth’s acceptance for granted.”

    “I can understand that, given your history. However, I would prefer these conversations happen before we are snowed in. Nothing will be decided today. We are far from that.” Then James stated, “When it comes time to inform Elizabeth, allow me. After all, I am practically forcing you to do this.”

    The meeting did not go as far as James had wanted; William was so very hesitant about everything that the solicitor finally stated, “Mr. Darcy, I understand you wish to speak with your bride, if and when she becomes your bride. Why do I not start some type of list for you? We could speak more after she has accepted, if she chooses to. Then we could even include her in these conversations, if you so wish.”

    To James, Mr. Cummings offered, “Your Grace, I understand you want us to get started as soon as possible, and without much correspondence. However, I propose a solution. If necessary, I will travel to wherever you and Mr. Darcy are located when these papers are needed. Technically, you have given me enough for the time being.”

    James nodded, and agreed as he teased his godson, “I had not realized Darcy would be the demanding one.”

    “James!” William cried. He then started to laugh at the situation, “I agree though. I had always dreaded these negotiations because of what the father would demand of me…I never realized I would have to be dealing with you!”

    The two had planned to do some shopping for Georgiana and Elizabeth, after the meeting, and rose to ready themselves to leave. Both were very aware of what being seen in town would mean, and both silently enjoyed it. However, before the gentlemen could leave, the solicitor called out to stop them.

    “Your Grace! Mr. Darcy! One moment!” the elder businessman became very hesitant when he saw both gentlemen stop for him. Finally he said, “There is a matter that I feel should be mentioned before both of you leave. Mr. Darcy, forgive me for being candid, but I find there is no other way to ask what I need to. Do you wish to change your name? If you do, there is quite a bit of paperwork I must do.”

    Surprised at the question, Darcy stared at the man with confusion, “Change my last name? What on earth do you mean?”

    James however, was not surprised by the question and with quite resignation, interrupted his godson and said, “Yes, you are right Mr. Cummings, I had completely forgotten about that. Faith and Gregory had already made their decision before we even spoke of settlements and such.”

    Darcy whirled to his godfather and asked, “Change my name? Why would I have to change my name? What is wrong with the Darcy name?” he demanded.

    James indicated the door, and said to their solicitor, “Mr. Cummings, either he or I will let you know before you start drawing up the contracts. Of course, you would need to know before you do anything. In the meantime, would you come up with some very general settlements, that we could amend later when the decision has been made?”

    “Of course, Your Grace.”

    James grabbed Darcy’s arm and said, “Let’s go to our club for lunch first, and I will explain it to you.”

    It was only thirty minutes later that the gentlemen found themselves sitting down and eating their lunch. After a few minutes with their food in front of them, barely touched, Darcy asked, “James, what is this about my name?”

    James sighed and replied dryly, “It is apparent you have given no thought to how Elizabeth will become the Duchess of Shrewsbury, especially in a country where it is extremely rare that women are even allowed to inherit titles.”

    Darcy sat back, stunned. It was definitely something that was rare; however, having grown up as an intimate friend of James and his family, he never really gave it much thought.

    James continued, “The patent that made my grandfather the first duke has a condition in it: only a Talbot from the original duke’s direct descendants can inherit the title. None of my estates or other holdings are connected to the title and Elizabeth will inherit those independently; however, for her children to inherit the title they must be Talbots as well. That requires her husband to change his surname to Talbot.”

    Darcy sat stunned and could only remark, “I do not care about the title…”

    “But your children might, and Elizabeth might,” James interrupted with a resigned sigh and added, “I will not deny that I wish to see my line and name continue, but I know it is not my decision: it is yours and Elizabeth’s.”

    James sat and finished his meal, and Darcy simply stared at his food attempting to process what he had just heard. It seemed unfathomable to William that James would ask such a thing from him. Darcy exclaimed, “James, do you realize what you are asking me to do? For a title which is something I have no wish to have? If I change my name, the Darcy name will go extinct!”

    James nodded and threw his napkin down and said, “Yes, but if you do not, Elizabeth’s family name will go extinct.”

    “No, it will not! You have a host of Talbot cousins!” Darcy hissed a little too loudly. He quieted a little when he saw multiple heads swivel his way. “Why do you not simply let them have the title? It is all they really want anyway. I do not care about it, I only want Elizabeth!”

    James held out his hands and replied earnestly trying to make William see the problem, “It can only be inherited by direct descendants of the first Duke. My mother had no siblings, and my brother at the moment has no children. It will pass to Elizabeth. If she has no Talbot children, and if Robert marries his sweetheart and has an heir, it can pass to that child, but only if he has a child. If Robert does not have a child and Elizabeth’s children are not Talbots, the dukedom will go extinct. My cousins cannot inherit.”

    James then dryly added, “Now do you understand why the Earl of Shrewsbury has been trying so hard to get me to arrange a marriage between his son and Elizabeth?” He snorted and said, “Even that idiotic Earl of Dorchester would probably change his last name to be elevated in society. His current title has no such stipulations on it, and his children would be able to retain both titles, if he were to marry my granddaughter.”

    Darcy sat back stunned, barely registering the whispers at the table closest to him. James realized that his godson had a lot to think about and finally said, “Let us put it aside for now. I have no doubt that you will marry Elizabeth no matter what. The matter of whose name you both take will be a decision you will need to make together. For now, let us do some shopping for the ladies in our lives and then return to my home for dinner. Tomorrow comes quickly.”

    Darcy nodded and followed the duke out of the club. Slowly, as the day progressed, James was able to get Darcy’s mind off of the impending discussion he needed to have with Elizabeth. When it seemed as if Darcy had finally been able to put it out of his mind, James suggested they return to his home and both men sought the ladies out immediately.

    It was the laughter that drew the men to them as they returned from their errands. The rest of the evening was much the same: laughter and good humor. As James sent everyone off to bed early, he thought, this is what life will be like. This is my family. Darcy, please hurry and make this a reality . He fell asleep that night contented.



    Posted on 2017-07-12

    Chapter 11 – Portrait of Home (Part One)
    September, 1812

    They were a merry group as they set off for Hertfordshire. Both Elizabeth and William gave their views of the country to a rapt audience. Georgiana was excited to meet a whole family of sisters. She already viewed Elizabeth as such and hoped that they would be as welcoming as Elizabeth was. The carriage was filled with laughter as Elizabeth attempted to describe other inhabitants of Meryton, only to have William interrupt with his own thoughts on the people.

    It was not a long trip from London to Netherfield, only a day’s ride. For the first half of the trip, both James and William rode in the coach. But as the day wore on, they both felt the need for some fresh air and took to their horses. The Darcys had also brought along their carriage for their servants to use and bring both parties’ luggage. Therefore, when the two men wanted to ride, Jones, who was riding James’ mount, and Stewart who was riding Darcy’s mount, simply transferred to the second carriage.

    As the men were mounting, Georgiana whispered loudly to Elizabeth, “I do not know if you know, but my maid Elsie found out that Abby, your maid, has the crush on Jones.” Elizabeth’s eyebrows rose as Georgiana continued, “Indeed. Apparently, she has been attempting to get to him to notice her since you and my brother started your early morning walks. They have been your companions, correct?”

    Elizabeth laughed and said, “Yes, they have. I never thought about it. Oh dear. Do we know if Jones feels the same?”

    Georgiana smiled, “Why, are you planning on setting them up?”

    Elizabeth sat back and looked evenly at her young friend, “Georgiana, it is not a secret that your brother is courting me. What do you think will happen if I marry him? Abby will come with me to Pemberley and be removed from Jones. If they are indeed as attached as we think, then two things could come from this: Grandfather could lose an extremely trusted man, or I could lose my personal maid. I would prefer hiring a new maid if that was the case. Jones is simply too valuable a man for Grandfather to replace.”

    Georgiana looked a little taken aback by the comments and replied, “I had not even thought of that.”

    Elizabeth smiled, “Elsie has been a maid for much longer than you have had her. She was very aware of what she was telling you, it was not a piece of idle gossip. I have a feeling she would have told me herself if she had not wanted to offend you by not telling you first. After all,” Elizabeth raised her eyebrow again and challenged Georgiana, “You are her mistress, not I.”

    Georgiana sat back and stared out the window for a while. After a long pause, she said, “There is so much that I am not ready for. I am so used to William simply taking care of me that I forget I must start to take responsibility. I am coming out next year and I am still acting like a school girl!”

    Elizabeth crossed the carriage to sit with Georgiana and attempted to console her, “Yes. You will be coming out next year. Yes, you do have to change certain…thought processes until then. However, Georgie, you have never really had a female to talk to, have you?”

    As Georgie shook her head, Elizabeth continued, “You are simply trying to make up for lost time. I assure you, you will do fine next year. I will be with you and so will William.” Then she rolled her eyes and said, “I also have a feeling you and Catherine are going to get along famously. I do not believe she will let you become too serious too soon.”

    As they continued their journey, it was a quiet one. Georgiana was thinking about her coming out, and Elizabeth about the reception at Netherfield. She did not know what Bingley had told his sisters about her and her grandfather and therefore did not know how they were going to respond.

    The men were equally as quiet on outside the carriage. James was simply enjoying the pleasant ride and had attempted a few times to draw Darcy into conversation. However, his godson was only giving one or two word answers. It was apparent to James that his mind was elsewhere and allowed the silence.

    For Darcy, he was not meaning to ignore his companion; however, William found that his mind simply would drift back to one topic whenever there was a lull in the conversation. Having no idea what Elizabeth’s views would be on the issue of changing names, he scrambled to think back on all of their conversations to see if she had given him any hint. The very core of his values were based on the duty he owed being a Darcy. How would that change if he was no longer a Darcy? How would his family react? When Darcy realized he had pretty much spent the entire ride in silence, he attempted to apologize to His Grace, he was waved off with annoyance.

    As the group approached Netherfield, Elizabeth woke Georgiana up, and pointed out Longbourn as they passed. Elizabeth assured the girl they would be going over in the morning to greet and meet her family, “It is too late to go over there tonight. We have just enough time to change before dinner, more than likely.”

    As she said this, they pulled up in front of Netherfield. Elizabeth looked out the window to see Charles, Mrs. Hurst and Mr. Hurst were there to receive them. Caroline was nowhere in sight. Elizabeth smiled as she saw Charles bow extremely low to her grandfather. As she was handed out by Mr. Darcy, she saw the astonished look on Louisa’s face as she also curtseyed as low as she could.

    Elizabeth could tell that both her grandfather and William were amused by Louisa’s reaction to his introduction. She could also tell that her grandfather took extra enjoyment when he took her hand and said, “Mr. Bingley, my granddaughter the Lady Elizabeth and I are pleased you are allowing us to stay with you for this indefinite period of time. Do you know when your own wedding will be?”

    Bingley smiled and replied, “Yes, we will be marrying in four weeks, the week after Miss Mary. I know your plans included some additional time after Mary’s wedding. Louisa and Hurst were also planning on staying. Do not feel like you need to leave on my account. Stay for as long as you like, Your Grace.”

    James smiled at such a jovial proclamation. He looked over to Mrs. Hurst, who was wringing her hands and trying to avoid Elizabeth’s eye, as he said, “Thank you! I believe we shall! Mrs. Hurst, I understand you are soon to have a child. When is the joyous occasion?”

    Louisa looked alarmed as she looked back and forth between James and Elizabeth and stammered, “After Christmas.”

    Elizabeth broke away from her grandfather and attempted to calm Louisa. She could tell Louisa was feeling guilty for her and her family’s attitude toward Elizabeth before, however, Elizabeth felt there was no call for Louisa herself to feel bad; after all, Louisa had tried to seek a friendship with her.

    Elizabeth was also pleased that Louisa had helped her brother return to Jane. She grabbed Louisa’s hands, and drew her close and said, “Oh! It is good to see you Louisa. I am ashamed to say that it was completely my fault we did not get to know each other well enough before you went to London last year!”

    With a slight move of her head she indicated where Louisa’s brother was standing and added, “If we had, maybe much discontent could have been avoided. I appreciated the letter you sent a few weeks ago. I apologize for not returning it. By the time I was ready to sit down to do that, we had already made plans to come here. I thought I could respond in person!”

    Louisa hesitated and smiled and nodded in agreement. However, that was all the encouragement Elizabeth needed to continue: “I rather regretted leaving Derbyshire so soon this past spring; your and Georgiana’s presence was so rewarding. I hope we can get to know each other better on this trip.”

    Louisa smiled in appreciation and said, “As I told you last November as well as my letter, I would love to become better acquainted with you. Please, will not you come in? You all must be very tired. We are having a late dinner and will be eating in about two hours. That should give you time to rest. Your things arrived a while ago, and should already be in your rooms.”

    Mrs. Hurst became nervous once again as she eyed James out of the corner of her eye and started to apologize, “When I found out of your intended visit, Charles allowed me to update some of the rooms. Unfortunately, most of the family rooms have not been redecorated in years. I apologize if they are not what you are used to.” She hurried to add, “Jane has been helping me and has assured me that they fit both of you perfectly…”

    Elizabeth started to laugh and cried, “Oh Louisa! There is no need to worry about that. I was fairly comfortable here when Jane will ill last year,” then she teased, “And Grandfather is not one for frills. Can you believe there was a hole in the carpet of my room when I arrived in London?”

    Louisa started to smile and feel more at ease when the Duke cried out, “I was counselled by all my maids, and housekeepers NOT to redecorate your rooms or you would simply re-do it! Do not blame that one on me!”

    Louisa started to laugh with the rest of the group and as she grabbed both Elizabeth and Georgiana’s arms to lead to them to their rooms, she said, “I have invited only Jane to dinner tonight. As far as the Bennets are concerned, you will be arriving tomorrow. Mr. Bennet is the only one who is aware of your arrival today,” she winked as she added, “Jane is not aware of your presence.”

    “That will be a nice surprise then!” Elizabeth then hesitantly asked, “Louisa, might I ask, who knows about my grandfather?”

    Georgiana listened attentively as Louisa responded, “Charles apparently knew. I can only guess that Jane told him. I have not heard anything ever since I have arrived, I can only guess that your aunt is not aware.” Surprising herself, Louisa exclaimed almost immediately, “Not that…I mean…I did not mean…” Elizabeth only laughed at Louisa’s stammering.

    Louise, realizing that she was forgiven offered, “Jane, however, was invited for a family meal this evening. For my part, I was unaware until Charles received His Grace’s missive two weeks ago. That was when he informed me.”

    They stopped at Georgiana’s door and before the two ladies left, and Georgiana asked, “Elizabeth, what is it that people do not know about James?”

    Elizabeth sighed and said, “Georgie, when we told you that we kept the fact that my grandfather is a Duke a secret, we meant from everyone, including my own family.” She looked at Louisa and replied, “Tomorrow, it seems the cat will finally be out of the bag.” Amidst laughing, Georgiana excused herself and went to the room that Louisa indicated was to be hers.

    Louisa hesitated at the doorway when she showed Elizabeth to her room. Once Elizabeth set down her things, she called to her hostess: “Louisa, do you have a moment to talk?”

    “Of course, My Lady.”

    Smiling, Elizabeth motioned to the seat next to her. After Louisa shut the door behind her, Elizabeth said, “First, Louisa, you need to know I am serious in my wish to get to know you better. I was intrigued by you before you and your brother left last November. Your recent letter was very…formal, which is something I can understand. I was pleased to receive it though..” Winking at her hostess, she added, “Hopefully, I can assume that in the future your correspondence will be less…formal?”

    When Louise hesitantly smiled and nodded, Elizabeth continued, softly, “Louisa, it is now obvious that your distraction last year and even earlier this year was due to your worrying over your pregnancy. I do not believe for a minute that you harbored the same feelings for Jane, myself, and my family that Miss Bingley did or still does.”

    Seeing the mention of the younger Bingley It was also a very smart decision to move closer to doctors who could help, should something go wrong. I am only sorry something did go wrong. I was not able to tell you that this past spring.” Elizabeth squeezed her hand and added, “I pray that you will not have the same problems with this pregnancy that you did last winter!”

    Louisa was surprised by Elizabeth’s statement and said, “But I was so rude to you and to Jane!”

    “When?” Elizabeth asked as she patted one Louisa’s hands, “I remember Miss Bingley making comments that were almost rude and intrusive. I remember your sister looking down her nose at both Jane and myself. I remember it was Miss Bingley who attempted to separate your brother and Jane,”

    Elizabeth paused before she offered, “However, when I think back on your character, I remember you being somewhat distracted. I also remember you mentioning you had been ill recently and could not be near Jane. Knowing that you could have contracted her cold and yet you were still in her room taking care of her when I arrived and still chose to comfort Jane while she was here sick, reveals much about your character. It is understandable that you would avoid her in your condition while she was ill. If I had known, when I arrived that day, I would have told you to leave the room myself!”

    Looking Louisa in the eye, she concluded, “I do not remember a single word that you said that made either Jane or me feel inferior. I also remember it was you who helped your brother reunite with my cousin.”

    Elizabeth smiled as she recalled, “I also remember your anger when you realized that Miss Bingley had not only thrown your letters out in London, but took callers without your knowledge. You were not your brother’s hostess here at Netherfield, Miss Bingley was, but to be so disrespected in your own home…” shaking her head she finished with a flourish, “I do not blame you for a thing.”

    Louisa was overcome with emotion, “My Lady, I – ”

    “You will stop calling me ‘My Lady’ or ‘Lady Elizabeth’: I am Elizabeth or Lizzy. I actually would like your help tonight.” Elizabeth smiled as she said, “I hope you and your brother do not mind, but I am assuming Miss Bingley is in residence and thought to show her disdain for my cousin’s marriage to your brother by not greeting us?”

    Louisa looked embarrassed for her sister and yet was interested in what Elizabeth had planned. She replied, “Yes. However, I am acting as Charles’ hostess before his marriage and as well as after the event, while he and Jane are gone. Hurst and I will be here until the baby arrives, after Christmas, so Caroline’s presence was not really needed.”

    “I can only assume by her lack of appearance that she does not wish to acknowledge me or my grandfather’s presence. I will accept her decision, of course, and treat her as formally as she has treated us,” concluded Elizabeth.

    Louisa’s smile grew bright as she realized what Elizabeth was saying. Elizabeth was not done, however, “Of course, out of deference toward our host, your brother, I will not cut her direct, but if you would please make a point tonight, to call me Elizabeth to point out our familiar relationship, I would appreciate it. If Miss Bingley attempts to change our relationship to a friendly one, I would appreciate it if you would help me by reminding her of her place?”

    Louisa laughed outright and stated, “She had made some comment about not coming down to dinner. I will make sure she is there.”

    “Good! Now, I need to change! I will see you I am simply covered in filth! I still do not understand how one can get so dirty when one doesn’t even leave a carriage? I will see you at dinner.” As her hostess left the room, Elizabeth smiled and thought, this evening will be fun.

    As Elizabeth descended the stairs to meet everyone for dinner, she saw her cousin Jane entering the hallway. “Jane!” she cried and hurried down the stairs to greet her most beloved cousin and grasp her in a tight hug. “I have so missed you! Your letters simply are not enough!”

    Jane’s eyes moistened as she exclaimed, “When Charles proposed you were the first person I wanted to tell!”

    “Then why did I read the letter that Charles sent to William and not one from you?”

    Jane held her cousin out a little and cried, “You never received my letter?”

    “No. We were waiting for it, but it never came.” Elizabeth stated quizzically. “The only reason we were able to change our plans so quickly was because William got a very illegible letter from Charles.”

    “Oh dear. Then you do not know?’

    “Do not know what?”

    “Charles and I are marrying the week after Mary. That is in four weeks.” Jane’s normally serene face was fast becoming a shade of desperate, “Please tell me that you are able to stay at least that long!”

    Elizabeth laughed and stated, “Yes. We do know. Uncle Thomas and Grandfather have also been communicating.” She linked arms with her cousin and she ushered them both into the sitting room. Louisa was already there, and the three started speaking, “I have a few surprises for you. First, I have commissioned Madam Mobley to come and fit you for your wedding dress. Second, while she is here, she is also going to work on a trousseau for you.”

    “Lizzy! That is too much!”

    “I disagree.” Elizabeth became serious and said, “You have been my best friend for years, and are as dear to me as an actual sister. Let me do this.”

    Recognizing Elizabeth’s tone as one that she could not argue, Jane simply nodded.

    Louisa became rather excited as she said, “Oh! Elizabeth, tell Jane about Christmas! His Grace mentioned it to my husband and Charles. We all think it is a splendid idea!”

    Elizabeth smiled and said, “Jane, Grandfather and I want to have a big Christmas at Heythrop Park. It has been ill used for so many years. You and Bingley are both invited for an extended stay during the winter after you return from your honeymoon! The Darcys will be there, now the Hursts as well.”

    Elizabeth then stopped and looked quizzically at her new friend, “Louisa, should you be traveling during the winter in your condition?” She hurried to add, “Not that I hope you are not able to come! However, I would not wish for you to travel unnecessarily.”

    Louisa replied, “Our child is not due until late February or early March. Hurst has decided that we will return to Blackridge immediately after Christmas and we will spend some time there. The travel will be uncomfortable to be sure; however, your Grandfather has already offered to allow us to stay at Heythrop until the baby is born if necessary.”

    Elizabeth nodded and turned back to Jane, “Your parents and sisters are coming too! We still have to ask Mary and her betrothed, however.”

    “Oh Lizzy! I would love that!” Jane then got a little worried, “But are you sure it is no trouble? So many people.”

    Raising an eyebrow at her dearest friend, Elizabeth replied dryly, “I promise not to tell Mrs. Comstock about your distrust in her abilities. Our housekeeper at Heythrop would be extremely vexed. Now,” Elizabeth stated as she changed the topic “Tell me what you two have been planning. I wish to help. After all, we only have four weeks!”

    The rest of the afternoon was spent in pleasant conversation while Elizabeth, Louisa, and Jane discussed what wedding plans were already in place. Elizabeth found herself quite pleased with Louisa’s dry swift wit. Throughout the afternoon, she found herself laughing on more than one occasion at Louisa’s quips.

    Pleased with the new friendship she was forming, Elizabeth was unhappy to see the men start to gather in the sitting room for dinner. Such an action could only mean it was almost time for Miss Bingley to come down for dinner. Elizabeth was pleased with the men’s presence, but was a little down hearted when Miss Bingley swept into the room.

    However, Elizabeth was raised by Thomas Bennet: her impish side immediately took hold and she shared a look with Louisa.

    It was clear, when the family and guests gathered in the sitting room before dinner was announced that something was going on between Elizabeth, Louisa, and Miss Bingley. The men sat back and decided to watch and let it play out. As Caroline swept in the room, Louisa rose to introduce her to her to Elizabeth’s grandfather.

    “Caroline, please come and greet our guests. You know –”

    However, Caroline was slightly put out that she had to sleep in the same house as Elizabeth and her low relations, that she interrupted her sister fairly rudely, “I know the Darcys, and am already acquainted with Miss Eliza. Your introductions are rather unnecessary.” To James she said, “You must be Elizabeth’s Grandfather: Mr. Bennet.”

    James could see the horror on Louisa’s face and the smile on Elizabeth’s; James chose to say nothing as Elizabeth approached and to offer the introduction again, “ Miss Bingley, please meet my grandfather, James Talbot.”

    She only paused for a moment before she was going to add his title, but Miss Bingley interrupted rather abruptly and said very dryly, “Mr. Talbot , pleased. I am sure.”

    The inhabitants were all shocked by her rudeness. James did not know whether to be angry at the slight to his granddaughter or laugh at her apparent ignorance. However, most everyone was curious when Elizabeth simply smiled larger and did not attempt to correct Miss Bingley’s address. Instead she chose to share yet another look with Louisa.

    Caroline, having no wish to speak with either Elizabeth or any of her family, turned to Georgiana and asked her what she had been doing with herself in town.

    “I have been spending time with Elizabeth and my godfather,” the young girl replied timidly. Miss Bingley had always intimidated her and Georgiana knew something was going on between Caroline and Elizabeth.

    “Really? Whatever could you have been doing with Miss Eliza?” Miss Bingley queried.

    However, Georgiana was unable to reply as dinner was announced at that moment. James held his arm out to Elizabeth while Darcy came near to Georgiana to escort her inside.

    Caroline became irritated when she was forced to be escorted in to dinner by her brother-in-law along with Louisa. Charles, of course, had offered his arm to Jane. Miss Bingley became further annoyed when Mr. Hurst allowed James and Elizabeth to enter next.

    Miss Bingley was about to comment on the disparity of ranks when she heard her brother–in-law say, “After you, Your Grace.”

    James bobbed his head in acceptance and proceeded to escort Elizabeth to dinner.

    For Caroline’s part, she had no idea what had just happened. As they were seated, she realized she was being placed as far away from the head of the table as possible. As the food was being served vexed at being placed in such a lowly position, Miss Bingley said loud enough for the entire table to hear, “Mr. Hurst, I believe you have spent too much time here in the country.”

    The man looked up from where he sat across from her and asked, “Why?”

    “It would seem that you have started to revert to using country manners. In town, individuals are escorting to meals according to rank .”

    The table went silent. James noticed Elizabeth’s small smirk and the look she exchanged with Mrs. Hurst. Jane and Bingley were confused, and both, individually, trying to decide if either of them had done something wrong. Darcy looked amused and then noticed that his sister was genuinely confused at the statement.

    Hurst however, did not miss the opportunity to educate his sister-in-law. Many who endeavored to sketch his character normally took him for a lazy man who over ate and only took pleasure in his own personal pursuits. The truth of the matter was rather different: Mr. Hurst was genuinely a clever fellow who took extreme delight in the foolishness of others, much like Thomas Bennet.

    When he had originally married Louisa, Gilbert Hurst had taken much joy in watching Caroline fall all over herself to impress Darcy. However, as time went on, he continually became more and more irritated with Caroline’s selfish nature. It was only the love he held for his wife that had Caroline staying with them so often.

    However, tonight, Hurst felt was the opportune moment to put Caroline in her place once and for all. To say that he had been anticipating Elizabeth putting his sister-in-law in her place would be an understatement. However, it seemed Lady Elizabeth was in no hurry to correct Miss Bingley’s perception of her and her grandfather, and as Louisa had not mentioned the mischievous plan to her husband.

    So, Mr. Hurst decided to correct his sister-in-law himself, “I do not know what country type manners you are referring to, Caroline. In my experience, both in town and in country, a Duke is always escorted in first. In fact, Bingley probably should have allowed His Grace to go first. However, it is done, and His Grace does not seem to mind the error on Bingley’s side.”

    “His Grace?” asked Caroline thoroughly confused.

    “My grandfather,” interrupted Elizabeth from the far end of the table, “is His Grace the Duke of Shrewsbury .”

    For a moment, Caroline did not know if she should believe Elizabeth. However, with a quick look toward Louisa, Miss Bingley realized the truth and after composing herself stammered out, “Of-f-f course, Eliza.”

    “ Lady Elizabeth ,” corrected Louisa. Caroline looked at her sister as her face showed the shock she was reeling from. Louisa continued, “The correct form of address, unless otherwise invited, is Lady Elizabeth, Caroline.”

    Caroline looked quickly from Elizabeth to Louisa and back to Elizabeth. After a few minutes, she finally ground out to both Elizabeth and James, “I apologize for my ignorance, Your Grace and Lady Elizabeth. Had I known, I would have been more respectful.”

    In order to allow the dinner to continue, James dryly replied, “Of course you would have Miss Bingley. I would have expected nothing less.”

    Dinner did continue after this, only Miss Bingley was remarkably quiet. Her mind was swirling with the fact that a women she despised was now of a higher rank than her. Someone who Caroline knew was not educated in fine schools had no real accomplishments to impress society with. None the less: Elizabeth’s rank was higher than her own, and she was probably richer too.

    As she surveyed the dinner arrangements, Caroline was a little put out that she was ensconced between Mr. Hurst and Louisa but decided to make the best of the opportunity to converse with Elizabeth and try to salvage what she could. “Lady Elizabeth, that blue is such a becoming color on you. Did you purchase it while in London?’

    “No Miss Bingley. It is an old but favorite dress.” Elizabeth had dressed with care for dinner, she had wished to remind Caroline of who she was before Caroline was aware of her title “…and “I actually purchased it here in Meryton. I believe I wore it during my stay here last year, during Jane’s illness. It is a favorite. If you wish, I would be willing to go to the local dressmaker’s with you, and help you choose something similar.”

    Caroline felt the slight and only said, “That will not be necessary, I assure you. I would not wish to take up your limited time while here in Meryton.”

    “Oh, it would be no difficulty, as Grandfather I had planned on being here through both Mary and Jane’s weddings before we remove to Oxford.”

    “You are not for London?” inquired Caroline.

    “No. We attended many functions during my short stay, and I am somewhat worn out with the ton’s manners.”

    Caroline snickered, “Perhaps, Lady Elizabeth, it is because you are not yet used to the society London has to offer. When you to return to London, I would more than pleased to introduce you to more…fashionable people.”

    Elizabeth smiled back and retorted, “Oh dear. His Grace, the Duke of Carlisle, and even Mr. Darcy’s own uncle, the Earl of Matlock, would be fairly put out to hear they are not fashionable. However, I believe they will be less put out than their wives, Lady Margaret, and Lady Beatrice.”

    Many people around the table could be seen immediately grabbing their napkins to cover their grins and soft chuckles.

    Georgiana, who was unaware of the verbal war that was happening exclaimed, “Aunt Maggie and Lady Victoria are very fashionable, I assure you Miss Bingley.”

    Miss Bingley simply continued to eat her soup, and only replied, “Indeed.”

    Later on during the meal, Caroline decided to try a different tactic. She had been listening to Georgiana speak with Louisa quietly toward one end of the table with Darcy listening with a smile. They were discussing what plans the Darcys had for Georgiana’s coming out the following year.

    “Oh! My dear Georgiana!” she cried, causing the table to stop their conversations, “You have decided to come out this following year! How delightful! When do you start planning your wardrobe?”

    “Actually, we have already started,” the young girl replied. The whole table was listening into the conversation and Georgiana was feeling relatively shy.

    “Have you been spending much time with your Aunt, Lady Matlock then? When I am in London next, I would be more than happy to help you choose fabrics and styles.” She smiled pretty widely when she added, “I will admit, I have a flare for style.”

    “Actually, I have been helping Georgiana, Miss Bingley. Her choices are beautiful I assure you,” interrupted Elizabeth.

    “Indeed, Lady Elizabeth. I had not realized you had spent so much time with Georgiana since Pemberley,” cooed Miss Bingley.

    “Indeed, in fact, she is to be fitted for some of her new winter clothes here in Meryton.” Elizabeth stated calmly, realizing the assumption Caroline would make.

    “Really?” questioned Caroline, who clearly thought this would be a perfect moment to point out the differences between her and Elizabeth’s backgrounds, “Do not you think, that one of Georgiana’s standing should be fitted by the best, Lady Eliza?”

    “Lady Elizabeth ,” corrected Louisa with a harsh tone.

    “Lady Elizabeth,” Caroline returned.

    “Indeed I do, Miss Bingley. I am sure my seamstress will be adequate.”

    “Lady Elizabeth, I do not know if you are aware but the town has a….different view on what is fashionable and what is not.”

    Elizabeth feigned ignorance and stated, “I had not thought Madame Mobley to be…unfashionable? I had understood her to be the best in London.”

    “Madame Mobley?” questioned Caroline. “I thought you said your seamstress was in Meryton.”

    “I said my seamstress, and indicated she was in Meryton, not that she was from Meryton. I convinced Madam Mobley to come and make Jane’s wedding dress and part of her trousseau, as well as some winter things for myself and Georgiana.” Elizabeth smiled sweetly toward Georgiana and then turned back to Miss Bingley, and asked innocently, “She was to arrive tomorrow and start the day after that. I had not realized this was a mistake. Is she really that unfashionable?”

    “Absolutely not!” cried Miss Bingley. Madame Mobley only took on the most prestigious clients and had excellent taste. Since Caroline was from new money and her relations were in trade, she had not been able to obtain an appointment. She was already scheming as to how she could get an appointment with the lady while she was in Hertfordshire. Caroline completely missed the smirk on Elizabeth’s face, who had read Caroline’s mind.

    The conversation turned to a different topic and Caroline fell silent. When the men separated from the women after dinner, Caroline saw her chance to speak privately with Georgiana. The ladies had retired to the music room, where Elizabeth, Jane, and Louisa sat and started to discuss Jane’s wedding plans. Georgiana wandered over to the piano and started to play quietly. She had not had a chance to practice in a few days and Louisa had assured her earlier that background music would be appreciated.

    Caroline approached the piano and attempted to turn the pages for Georgiana. Thankfully, Georgiana realized Miss Bingley was not really interested in the music and started to play a song that was not on the pages. She giggled to herself when she realized Caroline had not noticed the change.

    As she listened to Georgiana play, Caroline was trying to come up with a smooth way to introduce the topic she wished: Madame Mobley. Miss Bingley felt the easiest way to get an appointment would be to be invited by one of her clients who had already scheduled one. Georgiana seemed the likeliest choice.

    “My dear Georgiana, how excited you must be to be outfitted by Madame Mobley!” she stated as she turned a page.

    Georgiana giggled when she saw the page turn, and this encouraged Miss Bingley to continue, “But surely, Lady Elizabeth has not spent enough time with you to understand your tastes. Truly you need someone with you who you can trust for the best advice.”

    “Actually, Elizabeth and I have spent almost every day together since the dinner she held for His Grace’s closest friends. We have been shopping multiple times, and practiced the piano multiple times. We have even attended the theatre and opera together with my family,” she replied innocently.

    “Really?”

    “Yes. Elizabeth has excellent taste, in music, books, fashion, and ever so much.” She smiled as she added, “I am extremely excited to meet Miss Catherine, her cousin. Elizabeth claims we will be great friends.”

    “Miss Kitty is a very lively girl to be sure.”

    Concerned, Georgiana said, “Elizabeth told me she prefers Catherine.”

    “Oh well. I do not know her that well, to be able to say. We do not have much in common.” Miss Bingley replied.

    By that time Georgiana was tired of playing and rose to join the other ladies. Miss Bingley joined her and attempted to join in the conversation, but found all of her ideas regarding Jane’s wedding were dismissed by either Jane or Louisa.

    Jane was still hurt from Caroline’s treatment of her while she was in London and true to her word, did not invite Caroline into any type of friendly acquaintance. She did not ignore her future sister-in-law by any means; Jane simply listened to what Caroline had to say without any encouragement to continue. Louisa, however, who was still very upset by Caroline’s actions, and had no problem out right verbally dismissing her sister’s comments that she felt would not be in Jane’s and Charles’ best interest.

    Caroline was becoming reasonably put out. Finally, she turned back to Georgiana and asked, “You said before you have spent a reasonable a bit of time with Lady Elizabeth during your recent stay in London.”

    The men returned just as Georgiana replied, “Yes. In fact, we have been invited to Heythrop Park for the winter, so that my brother can continue his courtship of her without the interruptions on London society.”

    Caroline did not realize that the men had returned, and exclaimed, “What? Mr. Darcy is courting Lady Elizabeth?”

    “Yes. I a